Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Shawn Johnson has a black in Beijing

... after a short chat about their sports, she had wished Shawn good luck. In those last few days she had met rowers and ... of an upcoming orgasm…

The moment she came, Shawn could feel the thumb in her pussy being replaced by something else – something ... ... Continue»
Posted by actress_lover 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Celebrities, First Time  |  Views: 932  |  
92%

Shawn Johnson Blackout in Beijing

When Shawn entered the locker room, she was all by herself. Most of the team had already left for their quarters and only she and Nastia had stayed behind to make sure every move would be perfect for the competition the next day. Nastia still wasn’t satisfied, but Shawn didn’t want to tire herself out. She went to her locker and took off her leotard and underwear. She grabbed what she needed from the locker and headed for the shower.
At first she just stood there, enjoying the feeling of warm water on her naked skin. A big smile came to her face, as her muscles began to relax. She was having the best time of her life. And not only because she knew that she had a good chance to win gold at least once, but because of just being here in the first place. She hadn’t had the time yet, to do any sightseeing, so all she had seen so far was the Olympic Village and the gymnasium. But in both places she constantly met new people from all kind of countries. There was that gymnast from Uzbekistan, who was competing for Germany theses days. She was easily twice her own age and still had to be considered as serious competition – at least in the vault and floor competitions. Then there where those Chinese girls of course, some of which looked so much younger than they where supposed to be. And all of them where very good at what they did. Then again, this where the Olympic Games after all, so she would have to take them all serious…
Even more fascinating where the athletes she met in the Olympic Village. This morning she had met Paula Radcliffe from Britain, one of the favorites for the women’s marathon. She had been quite nice and after a short chat about their sports, she had wished Shawn good luck. In those last few days she had met rowers and swimmers, arches and judoka and all kind of other athletes from pretty much everywhere. And to her astonishment, most of those athletes, no matter how experienced they where, had seemed just as nervous and excited as herself.

The thought of the Olympic Village reminded her of another kind of excitement she experienced there every day. Each night, she could hear sex noises all around her. She had heard rumors before, that for each Games the IOC supplied the Olympic Village with thousands of condoms. She had had her doubts about that, but all that nightly moaning and screaming had convinced her that it had to be true after all.

While she took the shower gel and began to soap her body, she tried to get her mind back to the competition. But it was no use. She kept thinking about how those noises turned herself on and how she was unable to do anything about it. She could have gotten herself off, to release the tension, but she never was alone long enough. That was the most annoying thing around here. She was getting hornier and hornier every night and would probably get no chance to get some relief, until she got back home.
Without even realizing it at first, Shawn had begun to soap her body in a way, that didn’t have anything to do with getting clean. When she finally did realize, she held her breath and looked around. She let out a sigh of relief, when she saw that she was still alone. She looked down at her small teenage breasts and saw that her nipples where standing out. She carefully touched them with her fingertips and found out that they where rock hard – and that touching them in that condition sent a jolt of pleasure through her body. This was a new experience to her. She had masturbated before (what sixteen year old hadn’t?), but that had always been in her bed, under covers and basically reduced to rubbing her clit until she came.Now she could, for the first time, actually see her body react to her touch and she realized that there where other parts of her body she could touch for pleasure. It was like a whole new world that all of a sudden opened up for her and in that moment she threw all caution in the wind. She had to continue this new experience, no matter what…


She grabbed her breasts with both hands and began kneading them, softly at first, but soon enough the pressure increased. Her breathing got heavier and she returned her attention to her erect rosy nipples. She took each one between two fingers, stroking them at first, then twisting and pinching. She could feel the heat building up in her loins and her bl**d rushing through her veins. Her heavy breathing turned into soft moaning and then, to her own surprise, she climaxed. Still fondling her breasts she dwelled on the new insight that she actually could make herself cum, without touching her crotch. With a moan of pleasure, she let her hands wander from her breasts down over her stomach to her thighs and then to her firm little ass cheeks. She kept stroking her butt, while she enjoyed the warm water running down her front. Soon enough her breathing got heavy again and she felt her pussy screaming for attention.
She kept one hand on her butt and put the other between her thighs. She spread her legs a little, just enough to get better access, and began running her hand up and down her pussy lips. She could feel them swelling with bl**d and by the time her pussy opened, Shawn was moaning with lust. She put her finger between the lips and stroked the rim of her opening. She thought about shoving her fingers inside the hole, breaking her own hymen. But despite her arousal she decided against it, since she wanted her flower to be taken by a real cock. Maybe when she was back home, she would find the right guy to do it. But for now, she would remain a virgin. With that thought, Shawn moved her fingers to her clit and began rubbing it with passion. Soon she had to bite her lips to prevent herself from becoming too loud. Then her legs began to shake and she had to lean forward and put her other hand on the wall for support.Her moans became faster and louder and soon she felt a intense orgasm approaching. Then, all of a sudden, everything got dark…

Shawn didn’t move a muscle when the lights suddenly went out. She was still leaning against the wall, her hand between her legs, unable to decide what to do now. Since she was alone in the locker room, it must have been a blackout. But should she try to feel her way through the room and to her clothes, before looking for someone with a torch or something? Or should she just stay where she was, finish what she started and hope for the lights to come back on in the meantime? Her heavy breathing and the heat between her legs told her to stay. But she couldn’t shake off the image of herself in the spot of a torch, when someone did come looking for her and found her with her eyes closed and her hand between her legs…
Before she could make up her mind, she suddenly felt something – or rather someone – touching her butt. At first she thought that her mind was playing tricks on her, that she was hallucinating. But there was definitely a hand, strong and firm, gently stroking her right cheek. She inhaled deeply, but didn’t say anything, even when a second hand began touching her other cheek. Her mind was in total chaos. She knew, she should try to fend off the stranger or try to get away from him. The least she should do was scream bl**dy murder.
But the caressing of her butt sent shivers up her spine and down her legs. No one had ever touched her like this before and the truth was that she liked it. So, instead of doing the right thing, she put one hand against the wall and instead of screaming she let out a soft moan of pleasure. She almost yelled out in surprise, when a finger wandered to the upper end of her butt crack, only to slowly start sliding down the line between her cheeks. The finger lingered for a short moment on her anus – making her shiver with excitement – before it continued it’s journey further down towards her crotch.
The probing finger touched her pussy and gently f***ed it’s way between her lips. A second finger joined in and together they roamed around her cunt while pushing the lips apart. The movement was so slow and gentle that it was more an act of seduction than of ****. That gave Shawn the feeling that she might actually be able to put an end to it, if only she said something. She was, however, enjoying this much more than she would ever have been willing to admit. And then there was the distinct possibility that she was wrong after all and that she was only treated gently as long as she played along. Thinking about it (as much as her hormone flooded brain would allow), she decided that she was rather seduced than ****d.

So when those probing fingers finally reached her clitoris, she arched her back, purring like a kitten. The pressure of the fingers increased slightly as they began stroking up and down the whole length of her clit. For the very first time in her young life, the fingers fondling her pussy where not her own – and the sensation was close to shortcutting her brain. Although she basically knew the feeling, the intensity was so much more than anything she had ever done to herself. Inevitably her moans became louder and she almost involuntarily pushed back to increase the friction.
The fingers began to move faster and Shawn had to bite her lip to keep herself from crying out loud. Then she felt the hand shifting and something (the thumb probably) was pushed inside her virgin hole. With the stroking of her clit still going on, she felt the thumb push deeper and deeper until it hit her hymen. She braced herself for the pain that was supposed to be involved with losing your virginity, but before that happened the thumb was pulled back again. She felt the finger moving in and out of her tight pussy without ever entering any further, but in perfect rhythm with the stroking of her clitoris. Waves of heat and electricity where rushing through her whole body.
While this treatment of her pussy went on, Sawn could feel the stranger’s other hand move over her butt cheek. Once more a finger entered her crack and slowly followed it until it reached her anus. Not once in her young life had it even entered Shawn’s mind that it could actually be stimulating to be touched ‘back there’. But it was and the feeling of her clit being stroked, of her one hole being thumbfucked and her other being massaged with slow, circular motions, made her finally loose the final shred of decent thinking. It was like she was drowning in a sea of pure lust and she was loving it.

“Mmmhhh… yeah… ooohh… yeah… yeah… oh, yeah…”, she moaned and moved her hips in unison with the stranger’s hands. Louder and louder she got, until she could feel the powerful pressure of an upcoming orgasm…

The moment she came, Shawn could feel the thumb in her pussy being replaced by something else – something larger and thicker. Before she realized what was happening, the stranger pushed his cock through her hymen and all the way into her formerly virgin pussy in one swift, powerful action. She had always expected this to be a painful experience, but all the endorphins accompanying her climax blocked most of it out. She rather felt pure ecstasy and lust when that long, hard thing in her cunt began slowly moving in and out. With her being taken for the very first time, she wasn’t really able to calm down after her earlier orgasm. Instead she could feel she was about to cum again very soon and began to undulate her hips, causing the cock to rub on every piece of her love channel.

“Oh… wow… this feels sooo good…”, she moaned. “Oh yes… fuck me…”, she continued, hardly able to believe such words were actually coming over her lips. Soon, the stranger began to ram his cock faster and harder into her cunt. Her mind was totally focused on the bliss of being fucked for the first time. So she hardly noticed the increasing pressure on her anus, until finally a finger was pushed past her rim. There was more pain involved with the penetration this time, but just like before, she hardly noticed it. Neither she nor the stranger broke their rhythm while the finger in her ass was first joined by a second, then finally a third one. She could feel her anus being stretched like never before, but that only served to spur her on.

“Oh…, oh…, oh…, oh…, oh…”, she kept moaning as she felt another orgasm coming. Wave after wave of pleasure rushed through her body in ever shorter intervals. “Oh…, yes…, yes…, I’m cumming again…, yes…, yes…, don’t stop…, don’t stop…, yes…, yes…, Aaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Shawn came with such f***e that she felt like she would pass out. She knew that her screams had been loud enough to be heard outside the locker room, but she didn’t care.


As soon as she had calmed down a little again, Shawn could feel the still hard cock being withdrawn, as well as the fingers in her butt. But before she could react in one way or the other, she felt a hand firmly grabbing her ass cheek and soon enough the cock was back – only this time it was slowly pushed into her ass. “Aahhh”, she screamed in protest, since this time she could feel the pain more clearly. But the stranger wouldn’t stop and once the cock was buried deeply within her dark place, she felt a weird mixture of pain and pleasure. The feeling got more intense, when the cock began to move in and out of her ass. If someone had told her before, that was even possible to be fucked in the ass, she would have called him a liar. But here she was, actually having it done to her and she couldn’t deny that it felt awesome.

Soon enough the cock began, just like before, to move faster and faster, while the stranger was holding her cheeks in a firm grip and before she knew it, she was rocking back and forth in rhythm with him. Once more she began to moan and groan in pleasure.

“Yes”, she moaned, “ohh, yes…, sooo good…, yes…, fuck my virgin ass…”

Shawn couldn’t believe how good it felt to be pounded in the ass like that. The stranger kept hammering his dick into her ass and Shawn kept spurring him on. Then she felt the stranger lean forward and reach around her torso to grab both her breasts. He began to fondle her titties with firm hands, pinching and twisting her nipples, without ever slowing down his fucking. This made Shawn finally loose it completely and her moans got even louder than before. By the time she felt the next climax approaching, she was screaming from the top of her lungs…

“Ah…, Ah…, Ah…, Ah…, Ah…, yes…, yes…, yes…, Oh my gawd…, Oh my gawd…, I’m gonna cum again…, OH…, OH…, AAAAAAAHHH…”

After she came, Shawn was utterly exhausted. She couldn’t keep her balance any longer and slowly sank down to her knees, letting the cock slide out of her ass. Still breathing heavily, she let her face sink down into her hands and tried to get her mind around what just had happened. She knew she should have been ashamed of herself and angry at the stranger who had basically ****d her. But the truth was, that she had enjoyed every second and relished the fact that she was no longer a virgin.

She was so deep in her thoughts that she didn’t even realize that the stranger was no longer behind her. Who knows how long she would have knelt there like that, if the lights hadn’t suddenly come back on.
Shawn looked up, after her eyes had readjusted to the sudden brightness. When she could finally make out her surroundings again, she suddenly froze in shock, with her mouth open and wide-eyed. She couldn’t believe what she saw. There she was – Nastia Liukin – butt-naked, with an artificial penis still somehow fastened around her waist and a huge grin on her face.

“Well”, Nastia said, “that was fun…”

... Continue»
Posted by celebrity_lover28 3 years ago  |  Categories: Celebrities, First Time, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 281  |  
90%
  |  1

My neighbor has my manhood in her hands

It's funny, since the break up of my marriage, I found myself becoming more and more of a reclusive, finding that I spent more time in my house and noticing my neighbors. I would not say, I am a Voyeur, but because of the summer heat, I had to open my windows to let the air circulate.

What a lovely surprise! My elderly neighbor was sunbathing in her garden. To tell you the truth, I would not have looked on her if I was occupied, but it had been a long time since I had laid eyes on a woman, so I had a good long look at her. Now my neighbor is in her mid 60's, a bit chubby, short, but has a pair of wonderful tits, the type you would love to hit you in your face while a woman was riding you.

While having a good look at her, I found to my pleasure that my manhood had started to swell up and my hands had started to find their way to my zones. Strange, here I am looking out my window, with my hands on my nipples (squeezing hard) and on my manhood, stroking, pulling and twisting, all because of this elderly lady sunbathing in her garden. By this time I had sat down on the edge of my bed with my eyes closed, just enjoying the feelings I was getting around my body, when I opened them, damn! She had looked up and could see my head bobbing around my window, I done for I thought, but my girl just got up, fixed her lounger, so that she was facing towards me and promptly laid back down on the lounger.
Should I duck and leave the the room...na! my manhood was so stiff and hard the bl**d vessels pumping and throbbing I couldn't. Anyway it looked (so it seemed to me!)like my neighbor was enjoying the attention. How could I tell I hear you ask!
Her hands said it all.

After, what feels like my neighbor had checked that I had not moved. She slowly started to move her hands down to the top of her legs, until they arrived at her pussy. I am I seeing what I think I am, my neighbor is playing with herself in front of me? Believe you me, my hands started tugging at my manhood like a train..stop! You fool! do you want to come to quickly, this is a chance of a life time.

I looked out of the window and she was still there, but now she had eased her feet up into a position, for me to be able to get a better view, that was it, I had to stand up and let her see what she had done for me. So I stood up and moved towards my open window. She looked up when she saw the movement, but did not stop what she had started. My manhood was jumping by this time, but it that space of time, we had found common ground. I could see her eyes were on me and her tongue suddenly darted across her mouth. She is horny!! I took the opportunity, I couldn't help it. I had felt my manhood swell even bigger and I knew I was about to cum, so I stuck my manhood out of the window, this movement made her sit up, but with her hands still playing with her pussy, her eyes fixed on me, I came..!! Loveliest thing about that shot was I had not cum for a very, very long time, so when it sprouted out of my manhood, it made an impressive, impression. Looking at my neighbor she was rubbing her pussy fast and hard, then she laid back on the lounger, eased her feet up some then hooked her legs around the arms of the lounger and with her body heaving up and down, I heard a sweet muffled squeal come from her.

Wow!!
I talk to my neighbor as any neighbor would talk to each other, when we meet going into our house's and we have never mentioned our special day together.
Although my neighbor has made me cum the most over these last 20 years, without touching each-other, since the end of my marriage. She knows she has my manhood in her hands. All she has to do and does is make a noise in the garden and she can hear me call (and she waits for) her name every time I cum.
... Continue»
Posted by gettoraver 1 year ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 5185  |  
89%
  |  6

Enjoying Shawn's cock....

I loved my Aunt. She was gorgeous and looked cute. She had nice full boobs. Her nipples could be seen protruding below her blouse.Uncle used to work on ship and used to be on sea for months. I could imagine her living alone for months without her hubby around. She had the company of a young college going cousin, -Shawn. He too was smart and manly.
I had gone to her to spend my vacations. We were only three people in her big mansion. It was a lovely mansion with nice garden and a swimming pool. I loved my vacation at her place. We all three were having a lovely time. We used to swim and then sun bathe by the pool side. I loved to watch my Aunty as she looked so killing in her swimming suit. Her boobs were the most attractive and could attract anybody's attention. Shawn too looked so manly in the swimming trunk and I loved to watch his bulge. I could clearly see the outline of his soft cock and sometimes imagined as to how big it could grow when hard and stiff and whether it could be easy to accommodate......
I used to sl**p with Aunty in her bed. The bed was very spacious. She used to cuddle me often and caress me in her arms. Some times she used to kiss me on my lips. I loved her hands on my body.
One day I was sl**ping on her bed after lunch. Aunty entered the bedroom after lunch and lied down besides me. My eyes were closed but I was not in deep sl**p. I could feel her looking at me and slowly her hands moving on my body. She was moving her hands on my boobs and her caressing was becoming more and more intimate. She was cupping my boobs and trying to locate my nipples. Once she thought, I was in deep sl**p, her caresses became more aggressive. She slowly opened my blouse and started fondling my boobs. Her hands felt so nice. I kept on pretending I was in deep sl**p. She had exposed my boobs and was now freely playing with my boobs. She sometimes sucked my nipples and her lips on my nipples felt so hot and exciting. After she had exposed my boobs and played with them to her heart's content, she raised my skirt up and her hands started moving on my crotch. Then she slowly inserted her hands in my panties and was playing with my pussy. My pussy had already become excited and was dripping wet. She was exploring my knob. My knob had become all stiff and her hands felt so nice. Her hands had become very bold and aggressive. Her fingures were freely going in and out of my wet pussy. Her fondling of my body felt so nice. I kept pretending in deep sl**p. Then she put my panties back in position and she walked out of the bed room.
Next day again after lunch I was resting in her bedroom with my eyes closed. Aunty entered the bed room . But today she was not alone. Shawn was also with her. They both rested on the bed on either side of me. I could soon feel her hands on my body. I loved this and wanted to enjoy it with shut eyes. I could find Shawn also joining her and soon both were caressing my body. I kept my eyes shut. I could experience some hand opening my blouse and my bra hooks. I could soon experience my boobs were pulled out and exposed. I was enjoying both their hands caressing and fondling my boobs. Soon I found my nipples were being sucked and I was almost shivering with pleasure. When they saw I was still in deep sl**p, their actions became more bolder.
" Shawn, now pull down her skirt. She is in deep sl**p." She has grown up into a fine young lady. Her healthy body needs some release"
I could experience Shawn's hands were pulling my skirt down.
" Now pull her panties too". I could hear Aunty telling Shawn.
Soon I found Shawn pulling down my panties. Now I was totally exposed. I could easily visualize both of them looking at my exposed young body.
" Aunty, she looks beautiful. Look at her boobs, so full, and so soft. Look at her legs and her thighs. Look at her pussy...See how it is dripping wet." Shwan was complimenting my charms.
I was enjoying the whole feeling pretending as if I was in deep sl**p. They wanted exactly this. Their touch was becoming very intimate and I could feel Aunty sucking my nipples and Shawn playing with my stiff hard bud. Suddenly I could feel my bud being sucked by Shawn. He was nibbling at my rose bud. I could not take this excitement and my whole body started trembling in excitement.
" Did I not tell you, she has a great body" ? Aunty was asking Shawn.
"Yes I do agree with you totally. She has great boobs and her pussy is also beautiful. I would love to enjoy her pussy." I heard Shawn telling Aunty.
"Go ahead , but be slow. Her body is already responding to our caresses and she has become all wet, so it will not cause any difficulties to your stiff cock." I heard Aunty telling.
" Shawn you have a nice cock too. See how the devil has become all hard and stiff. Let me feel it"...so saying Aunty slowly pulled out Shawan's cock which I could see from my half closed eyes. The cock was huge and thick. It was bouncing in Aunty's hands. Aunty was lovingly playing with it. I could see the crown of the cock had all become sticky and it was almost bouncing uncontrollably. It was far bigger and stronger than my Boyfriend's cock.I would have loved to take that nice stiff cock deep inside me.
I could feel my legs being slowly pulled apart and my wet dripping pussy was all made ready to receive the strong assault. Aunty was lovingly caressing my knob. She was holding it in her two fingures and pinching it lovingly.
" See her knob too has become all stiff like your cock. The naughty little soldier. It needs to be punished by the stiff cock.Come on, be slow, don't make haste. Give her slow long strokes. Let her enjoy your nice stiff cock." So saying I could see Aunty holding Shawn's stiff cock in her hands and placing it at the entrance of my pussy.....
"Give a slow push....Let it go in slowly. Let the hard cock feel the wet soft pussy folds,--- embracing it softly-- while allowing it to advance in..." Aunty was instructing Shawn.
I could feel the stiff hard cock now slowly entering the secret depths of my pussy. The Pussy wanted the cock badly to pound it in and out. It was all excited to receive the intruder. The thick hard long cock went almost to it's full length. I could feel it touching me deep inside. Then the cock was slowly pulled out and again trust to enter deeper. Shawn was giving slow, long stokes with his stiff cock and was churning my depths in and out.
" See her body is shaking. It is loving the cock. Now slowly increase the pace of your strokes." I heard Aunty telling Shawn.
Shawn was giving longer and harder strokes now and his speed was increasing. My whole body was floating. I had my eyes still closed, but my body could not pretend any more. It was all shaking vigorously...Aunty was caressing my boobs and sometimes touching Shawn's cock while it was going in and out of my pussy. I just could not pretend any more. I clutched Shawn with both my hands and pulled him towards me . I wanted to feel all his cock deep inside me. Shawn and Aunty --both noticed my condition.
" See, Shawn, she is fast approaching her orgasm. Hold her with all your f***e and pound her deep with your cock. Let her feel the charm of the throbbing cock deep inside her. Increase the pace of your strokes."
Shawn's grip on my body also became tight. We were holding each other with all our f***e and he was pounding my depths with all his relentless fast strokes. I could not take it any more and I reached a shattering climax. I let my body totally loose in his strong embrace and could feel the pulsations of the throbbing cock and depositing it's hot essence deep inside me, in squirt after squirt. I could feel at least ten squirts coming out of the throbbing cock,-- deep inside me -- and the feeling of the vibrating cock felt so nice...
After depositing all it's cream, the cock was gowing softer. After sometime, Shawn withdrew his cock. Aunty pulled me close to her And held me in her soft embrace. Her lips were sucking my lips and her tongue f***ed it's entry in my mouth. I had let my body all loose in her embrace. I once again closed my eyes and let my body be played with in her soft hands. I was floating in heavens.....
It was a great vacation and we all three enjoyed it thoroughly........ Continue»
Posted by vanita 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 1740  |  
98%
  |  7

OHGIRL: Day in the Park

Shawn was gone for a full week and I hadn't been able to get together with Mikey for nearly two weeks, because of his schedule. Luckily my work kept me fairly busy, but I had more spare time than usual and that meant trouble sometimes. I had never gotten high on my own before and only did it with Shawn and when I was in LA the summer before last, so it was awkward to light up a bong in my condo and smoke some of the mixture that Shawn had left in a bag hidden in one of my cabinets. I'm not sure what he had the pot laced with, but I was so horny after I got done smoking it. I went to my neighbor's place and knocked on his door, but no one answered. I was wearing a sexy silk Japanese robe with nothing on under it and I was so hoping that he would be there to see it. For some reason, most likely the d**gs, I wondered down the street from my condo and took a little walk through a local park. I'm sure that most of the people that saw me walking down the street in my robe and high heels thought that I was either crazy or pulling some kind of stunt. I got a few stares, but no one bothered me until I got to the park. I sat down on a bench and watched the fountain in a small pond as it sprayed upward. The weather was very nice and it was only noon, so the park was not as busy, since most people were at work.

I had stuck a pack of my cigarettes in my robe pocket, but I didn't have a lighter, so I sat there with my legs crossed and a cigarette dangling from my lips until I saw someone walking nearby. I waved a younger guy over while he walked along the pond and as he approached, he was caught by surprise when he looked down to see my short robe hiked up and my pussy out in the open. I asked him for a light and luckily he had a lighter with him. He sat down and lit my cigarette for me as I took a long puff and tilted my head back to blow out the smoke. I was still very high and my right breast popped out of my robbed as I leaned forward to thank him. His smile was huge and he asked me what I was doing in the park wearing only my robe and I told him that I was taking a walk. He told me that he wished more women walked in the park like me and I started to laugh, as I realized how I must have been looking to him. I leaned in close to him and confided that I was a little high and horny and he told me that he guessed the high part right away. He was so funny and my hand found it's way to his leg and I began to rub it. He reached over and pulled my robe open a little more and told me that I looked much better with both of my breasts out. "Well, I think you'd look better with your cock out." I giggled and whispered to him. I put my cigarette in my mouth and used both of my hands to begin undoing his pants. He stopped me and said that as much as he'd like me to pull his dick out, that maybe we'd better leave that for private.

I frowned a little, then gave him a wink and stood up, grabbing him by his hand and leading him to a small copse of pine trees that would hopefully provide a little privacy.Once we got behind one of the trees and looked around, he opened my robe and I began to unzip his pants. He was playing with my breasts as I stroked his hard cock and then he pushed me down into the grass on my knees. I removed the cigarette from my mouth and his stiff cock vanished between my lips as I began to suck his rigid, white cock. He held onto my head with a handful of my hair and began to move his hips as I bobbed my head.His pole was wet with my spit and I sat back on the ground, opened my robe and spread my legs, while I took one final drag on my cigarette and flicked it away. My park stranger got down on his knees and slid between my legs, his hard missile making its way quickly into my wet hole. He slid in with ease and began to rapidly fuck me on the park lawn. I wrapped my legs around him and began bucking my hips upwards, feeling his erections as it pressed against my hard clit on each stroke. I began to cum and moaned out as my nails dug into his butt cheeks while I pulled him deeper into my gaping pit of a pussy. "I want to cum in your mouth." he said into my ear and he soon pulled his cock from my dripping cunt and I sat up and took him into my mouth, while he stood over me. No sooner had I began to suck his throbbing prick, when he exploded in my mouth. I swallowed his warm jizz and licked the tip of his cock teasingly, while I rubbed my clit and fingered my pussy with my other hand. I was still so horny and I was already finished with my new friend.

He thanked me before we exited the privacy of our pine trees and gave me another light, as I placed another cigarette into my mouth. I decided to walk through the park and around the pond as I smoked, my robe now tied around me, but barely covering the lower part of my butt and showing off a lot of cleavage. I didn't walk too far before I came upon the sports area and saw a group of four young black men playing basketball. I sauntered up and sat with my legs spread wide on a nearby picnic table to watch them play. They were soon taking a break and joining me, their muscular bodies covered in sweat, wearing only their long, baggy shorts and sneakers. I finished my cigarette as they asked me a myriad of questions and soon I found myself in the backseat of one of the young guy's car. They had taken a competitive series of shots on the court and came up with the sequence that each one of them would take with me as we drove to the other side of the parking lot to have some fun. They told me that no one would see us on the far side of the lot, since it was the farthest part of the park and a good distance from any hiking or biking paths. My face was buried in the first guy's lap as we slowly drove to their destination and I soon had his black cock as hard as a lead pipe. By the time the car backed into the space, I was on my knees and getting pounded from behind. All four of the young men were very tall, athletic looking and muscular, so I knew I was going to enjoy my little romp.

The rear car door opened and one of the other guys pulled his cock out and put it in my mouth as their one friend continued to fuck my pussy. His cock grew quickly and soon I had two big black cocks to play with. "Don't be cummin' in her and fuckin' it up for the rest of us." one of them said. The guy with the thick cock that was fucking me said that he got first dibs for a reason and laughed as he kept long stroking me and driving his pole deep into my wet crack. He pulled out some time later and he and the guy I was sucking traded places. I felt his long dark hose sink quickly into my wide slit and he shoved his thumb into my ass as he fucked me. His friend grabbed my hair and pulled my head and mouth down onto his erection and he filled my mouth with a series of creamy blasts. I groaned out as I swallowed his load and then the next six pack was staring me in the face.

I was getting seriously fucked my the long cock in my pussy. He was really grinding me good and I soon shuddered with an orgasm as I pumped the cock currently in my mouth. He wanted me on my back, so I rolled over and spread my legs to let him mount me. His friends stood back and watched while he drove his stiff black pole deep into my quivering cunt. He was sweating profusely and it was dripping onto my breasts as he held himself above me and his pelvis smacked against mine in rapid sequence. His friends seemed to be getting a little impatient as they waited, but he told them "I'm tearing this shit up, so ya'll just finna wait."He continued to fuck me for quite a while while I laid on my back and moved my hips up to meet him with each thrust. His hands found my sweaty breasts and he began squeezing and pinching my nipples while his cock drove into me over and over. I started to tense up and I was soon having another orgasm. I reached back to one of the other guys and told them to stick their cock in my mouth. I tilted my head back and soon had a shaft pumping my throat.

My pussy was soaked and there was quite a bit of white froth building up between the two of us. His cock was covered in my cream and my pussy was oozing his precum as he slid easily and quickly in me. He spread my legs farther apart and pushed them back toward my chest. I kept sucking his friend's ebony meat pole as I felt him pull out and then guide his cock to my asshole. He pressed hard and soon my naturally lubed bull was buried deep in my asshole. His friends congratulated him on his move and he smiled as he began to fuck my tight opening. I looked up at him, taking a break from suckng the black prick hanging over my face and he arrogantly said "I know you like this shit bitch." Of course I did and leaned my head back to continue with my blow job, while his black snake spent time exploring my back door. Five more minutes proved to be his limit and I felt him fill my rectum as he buried himself as deep as he could into my behind. He moaned out loudly and let me know that he was giving me all the spunk he had. Soon he was out of my ass and the cock that I had been sucking was in my pussy.

the last two guys took their time, working together to fuck me in as many different positions as they could. They weren't happy with their friend's cum that was leaking from my asshole, but they got over it and at one point had me leaning over the trunk of the car and were bravely fucking me out in the open. That seemed to get them more excited and their huge black cocks were as stiff as they could get while they drove them into me, hard from behind. I was spun around by the third guy and shoved to my knees, as he stuffed his fat cock in my mouth to suck him off. My pussy cream had covered his penis and I tasted myself as well as his warm spunk while he fed me his gusher. I swallowed it quickly before the last guy stuffed his dick into me from behind. He pulled me back to the trunk and I was soon laying flat against it, my wet breasts leaving their imprints on it's dusty surface, while I was held down by the back of my neck and fucked roughly. I heard a car door open on the other side of me and soon heard more voices as my cunt was speared by the large black cock from behind. I tried to turn my head, but I couldn't and the second guy, who had had cum in my ass,let me know that he had called a couple of friends to join them.

I was finally let up and pushed down onto my knees as the last of the four guys fed me a huge, warm creamy load. Three new guys were standing nearby, rubbing their crotches and I could see the outline of their large black erections as they gripped their hard cocks. My robe was long gone, probably in the car and both of my shoes had come off when I had been leaned over the car. I was totally nude as one of the new guys grabbed my hand and pulled me up from my knees. Him and his two other friends surrounded me and were soon grabbing and rubbing my breasts, ass and pussy. One of them pulled their cock out and placed my hand on it. I was turned around and bent over to suck him and I felt another cock slide into me. I was standing barefood on the grass as both of them took me from each end. The third newbie soon told his friends that they should get me into the car and after a few minutes of squabbling, I was pushed into the back seat and mounted by one of the three. The car began to move and soon they were driving away from the park as the two in the back seat shared me between them.

There were many stops, as each guy took turns driving and they all took turns fucking me in the back seat. Their cocks stayed hard for quite a while and my pussy took a pounding as they returned to their neighborhood with me. I didn't know where we were, but one of the guys finally came in my mouth when the car came to a stop in what looked to be a really bad part of town. I was f***ed up on all fours and soon felt one of them trying to shove his cock in my ass. After a bit of pushing he finally sunk into my butt and it wasn't much later when I felt another load in my ass. A couple of knocks on the window drew my attention to a few more faces as I saw my recent sex partners talking to another couple of young men. The third guy was pumping me on my back when he came in my pussy and the door opened to admit one of the newcomers. This was more than I had bargained for when I went out high and half naked and now I was in the hood and who knows how many guys were lined up outside the car to fuck me.

A long, black cock was smacked against my lips when I felt another slip into my cum filled cunt. Obviously he didn't care about his sloppy fuck and he began to pump his dark shaft into my gaping, cum filled hole. I sucked the cock on my lips and felt the premature ejaculation of the guy who had just entered me. I could feel the pulsing of his ejaculation as one burst after another blasted my cervix. He must have not had sex for weeks and soon my cunt was overflowing with white, sticky jizz. The guy in my mouth pulled out and came on my breasts and had me licking his cock afterwards. I sat up, when he got out of the car, and one of the three men from the park was still there, watching me as I looked around in my silent buzz. "Don't worry baby, we gonna treat you good." he said, then he started the car with me in the back seat and pulled away. I had nothing to cover up with and was covered in cum. A few minutes later he was pulling into an alley behind a tattoo shop. He came around and helped me out of the car and then led me into the shop through the back door. I entered a room with a table and about 5 guys all playing cards. The game stopped as I entered and soon the driver was negotiating with a big, black guy covered in tats. He handed the driver a $20 bill and a bag of weed and then he left me standing there naked and sticky with 5 rough looking strangers.

About 2 hours went by as all five of them took turns fucking me on the table. Some wanted my ass, some my pussy and all of them wanted my mouth. My high was slowly going away after they had all filled me with their dark seed. The tatted guy led me into a dirty bathroom and I cleaned up. He gave me an old smelly blanket and so I had something to cover myself with as I left the shop and walked barefoot through the neighborhood. It was nearly dark and I finally recognized where I was and tried to make my way in the right direction. An older black man pulled up in a beat up Lincoln and asked if I needed a ride and I took his offer. After I told him where I lived, he negotiated with me for a blow job in order to drive me to the other side of town. I sucked him off as he drove and luckily he took me straight to my condo. At least I wasn't horny any more and after a nice long shower, I sat out on my balcony and smoked a cigarette to relax and ponder all of the big black cocks I had that day. It actually started to make me horny again and when I saw a light come on in my neighbor's place, I knew exactly where my next trip was going to be. Of course, I didn't have my robe to wear this time or my really nice high heels. ... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 724  |  
96%
  |  1

A Lesson in Social Justice



A young couple from the deep south offend the wrong
black man and are taken to task. They learn a deep and
abiding lesson in race relations. (Mm+/F, nc, intr,
exh, blkmail, b**st)

***

There are people who will not like some of the things
that I write in this story. If you are of the opinion
that the south will rise again (or that it should), if
you are convinced that the American Civil War was
fought for financial reasons or to secure state's
rights then I highly recommend that you skip this
story. Some of the things I write here will offend your
sensibilities.

I will admit that a lot of what happened to me is a
result of my racist upbringing. If I had not been
raised in a small southern town by racist parents and
if all of my friends had not been racist I might not
have done the things that I did. For it was my
misguided actions that triggered the events that I'm
writing about, events that changed the lives of both me
and my husband. I'm not saying that I deserved what
happened to me, or what is still happening to me. But I
can't deny that I brought it on myself.

My husband and I met in college, Ole Miss of course. We
met in our sophomore year and dated a few times. We
dated off and on in our junior year too. It seemed that
we got a little better at it each time. By half way
through our senior year we were, well, maybe not
engaged yet, but we had an understanding.

We got married as soon as we graduated. We had both
been hired right after graduation by the same company.
My new husband, Paul, is the same age as me, twenty-
three. My parents loved him. He is a southern boy from
a town on the other side of the state. But we had the
same basic upbringing and the same values.

Paul was very smart and very good looking. He was not a
jock by any means. That was okay with me. I wasn't fond
of jocks. He was five foot ten, slender, not muscular
but quite fit. He had a smile that could melt glass and
a warm personality. Everyone loved Paul and I was proud
that he was my husband.

I guess I should describe myself as well. My name is
Jolie. I stand five feet tall and weigh right at a
hundred pounds when my hair is wet. I have shoulder
length blonde hair and I don't wish to sound vain but
I'm pretty good looking myself.

I have a nice figure. My breasts are B cups. That may
not sound big, but on my small frame they look just
right. They are perky and very sensitive. I have what
my husband describes as a "butt like a fifteen year
old." I'm assuming he is referring to the way it sits
up high and tight like a young girl's.

The reason that Paul and I kept getting back together
every time we split up was that we both loved sex and
when we made love it was magical. We were perfect
together. There was never a time that he didn't ring my
bells when we had sex. We were both open to just about
anything that two people could do together. All the
normal stuff anyway. There was none of that bondage
stuff or pain or anything, and nothing involving other
people of course. And certainly none of that bathroom
stuff.

That left a lot of room to play though. I loved to kiss
and be touched. I loved it when he ate my pussy and I
loved it nearly as much when I sucked his cock. He is a
very good lover too. We could, and often did fuck for
hours. He has a nice seven inch cock that has never let
me down yet.

The trouble started a little more than a year after we
had been at work at our new jobs as research assistants
for a pharmaceutical firm. We were both making very
good money and had great futures. We were living a
charmed life and we knew it.

Then things changed. A black man moved into the house
next door to ours. Maybe if he had moved in down the
block, just maybe things would have worked out
differently. But our Deep South sensibilities were
really offended by the idea of a black man living right
next door.

We tried to ignore him at first. But just the fact that
he was living next door was a constant irritant. To
make matters worse, he was separated or divorced and
his two teenage sons were always spending weekends and
holidays with him.

A couple of times Paul or I had to chase his k**s out
of our yard. I suppose that we could have been a little
more tactful when we did. We said some things that
weren't very nice.

I yelled at his youngest son one day and called the k**
a couple of names. I guess the k** told his father
because he came to my door that evening and instead of
the apology that he was probably looking for we were
pretty rude to him as well. We didn't actually call him
names. But we said some things that weren't very nice
to him too.

I'm sure that you have heard the expression, "If looks
could kill." That night I saw it. I had never seen such
pure hatred in another person's eyes. He never said
word. He just stared at me for a second. Then he turned
and walked back to his house.

A chill ran up my spine as he walked away. Paul closed
the door and we went back into the living room and
talked about putting our dream house on the market and
moving away from that man. The trouble was that we had
just bought the house. We owed much more than it was
worth. It would be a couple of years before we could
afford to sell. We were just going to have to put up
with having that man living next door until he moved or
we could sell.

I noticed that the other people on our street didn't
seem to have a problem with our new neighbor. They
would talk to him when they saw him outside and they
seemed pretty friendly. Soon he was being invited to
neighborhood get-togethers on a regular basis. That
made things uncomfortable for Paul and me. We had been
f***ed to leave a couple of gatherings because he
showed up.

Cathy, the woman that lived on the other side of me,
came over for coffee one morning not long after he
moved in and went on and on about how nice he was. I
didn't understand her. She was a good southern girl
just like me! I wanted to say something to her but for
some reason I felt uncomfortable and I just let her go
on until I could change the subject.

Paul and I thought our perfect world had been turned on
its side. Our charmed life had begun to lose some of
its luster. We couldn't sit around our pool out in the
backyard without thinking that a black man lived next
door and might even be in his back yard at that very
moment. I didn't feel comfortable wearing my bikini in
my own pool.

It wasn't like he was doing anything in particular that
we could complain about. His yard was always perfectly
manicured and he certainly didn't let his house go. He
was quiet. We never heard any of that loud, obnoxious
music that those people listen to. He didn't have
parties.

It was just that where Paul and I were from the races
didn't mix. White people didn't live next door to those
people. It just wasn't done.

Several weeks after the name calling incident, a
terrible thing happened. Our supervisor had a stroke.
He woke up in the morning and was taking a shower when
it hit him. Everyone was upset. He had been very
popular and a lot of fun to work for. Unfortunately, it
was a pretty major event and he would never recover
enough to return to work.

There were seven of us in our department, not counting
our supervisor. I was the only female in our
department. Most of the guys were in their forties and
fifties. The only exception was Taylor. Taylor was in
his early thirties. I suppose that it was unusual for a
husband and wife to work together the way we did. But
when we had applied for the jobs at a job fair held on
campus we had made it clear to the people that
interviewed us that we were going to be married and
they didn't have a problem with it.

Everyone got along great at work and we had a really
laid back little group. We were all afraid of what our
new supervisor was going to be like and how he or she
would change the dynamics of our little group.

You may have seen this coming, but Paul and I didn't.
The plant manager came in one afternoon to introduce
our new supervisor. I almost screamed out loud when it
turned out to be our next door neighbor, whose name was
Mr. Anderson.

Everyone gathered around while the plant manager
introduced him. Paul and I stood behind the others. We
were the most junior anyway and it was probably
appropriate for us to be the last to meet him.

I was scared to death and I am sure that Paul was too.
I could just see our entire future going right down the
drain. I didn't doubt for a moment that we were about
to lose our jobs and I knew better than to ask what
kind of a reference he would provide.

I could see our entire lives going up in smoke. We
would lose our jobs and our reputations, our house and
our cars. We could never work in our field again. In
fact, we could probably never get another job in any
related area. We were certain to lose our security
clearances when he found some pretext to fire us.

I will give the man credit. There was never a hint in
his face that he recognized us. He didn't give us dirty
looks or gloat. Nothing! He nodded and shook our hands
when we were finally introduced to him, just exactly
like he greeted our co-workers.

After we were all introduced the plant manager left and
Mr. Anderson smiled and said, "Gentlemen, and lady, I'm
not one to stand on formality. I want you all to call
me Doyal. The name is Gaelic and means 'dark stranger'.
My grandmother was from Ireland. We are a small
department and will be working closely with each other.
I have your personnel files in my briefcase and if you
can spare me a little time I would like you to join me
in my office one at a time so that I can get to know a
little about you."

He sounded so reasonable, so pleasant.

He turned to Karl and said, "Karl, I believe that you
have the most seniority. Shall we start with you?"

Karl walked off with Doyal and they chatted pleasantly
about sports as they walked away.

The rest of us went back to work. I don't think that
the others noticed the look of despair on the faces of
me or my husband. We glanced at each other and I knew
Paul well enough to know that he was thinking the same
thing that I was. Life as we knew it was over. We were
about to lose everything.

We all looked up expectantly when Karl came back. He
was smiling and it was obvious that he liked our new
supervisor. He said, "You're up next Neal. Nothing to
worry about, he's a great guy. I'm going to like
working with him. He really knows his stuff too. I'm
really impressed."

The rest of our co-workers filed out one at a time by
seniority, Neal, Travis, Ron, and Taylor. They all came
back smiling and looking forward to working with Doyal.
When Taylor came out he turned to Paul and me and said,
"Doyal said to send you k**s in together since you are
married."

I dreaded this. But I felt better that I wasn't going
in there alone. I was terrified. I actually didn't
think that he would fire us right away. He would keep
us around for a few days or a few weeks and make our
lives hell. Then he would find, or make up, some excuse
to fire us.

Our co-workers finally noticed that we weren't as happy
about our new supervisor as they were. We got some
curious looks as we headed out into the corridor and
down one door to the small office next to our lab that
now belonged to Doyal Anderson.

We stopped in the corridor and looked at each other. I
could see that Paul was just as scared as I was. That
didn't do anything to reassure me.

There didn't seem to be anything to say, so we walked
the fifty feet to his office door. I don't think I
would have been any more afraid if there was a gallows
in that small office.

Paul tapped on his door and he opened it and held it
for us. We walked in and he waved his hand towards the
two chairs in front of his desk.

We took our seats and he sat down in his chair behind
his large, wooden desk. There were two stacks of
personnel files on his desk. One with the five files of
our co-workers in it and the smaller stack with just
Paul's and mine. We hadn't been working here all that
long and our files were much thinner than the others.

Doyal didn't say a word. He picked up our files, one at
a time, and he flipped through them quickly. He placed
them back on his desk in front of him and looked up at
us. Now, in the privacy of his office, the hate was
back. He nodded at the files and said, "Not much there.
You two don't have much of a past and now you don't
have much of a future. You both did very well in
college. So I'm sure that you know what serendipity
means. Karma, fate, chance, what it boils down to is
suddenly I have the lives of two young racists in my
hand. I have to tell you, it feels pretty damned good."

"I think back to all the insults I have suffered at the
hands of people like you, all the indignities, all the
challenges people like you have thrown in my way at
every turn. I'm not even going to mention the names you
called my son recently. I have to tell you, when I saw
you two in that lab a little while ago I started
looking around for someone to high five."

"I am going to destroy you. I am going to ruin your
lives and I am going to enjoy it so much that it will
probably give me an erection when I am doing it."

Paul just sat there stunned. I didn't speak, I
couldn't. But I had tears running down my cheeks.

Doyal smiled, a cruel, vindictive smile. He said, "I am
not going to fire you right away. I'm going to play
with you first. I'm going to make your lives hell. I'm
going to wait until you do something, or until I can
make it look like you did something, so terrible that
you won't be able to get a job cleaning bathrooms in a
gas station."

He glared at us for a moment longer and said, "You can
get back to work now. I can't stand to look at you."

Paul started to get up. I couldn't. My legs were
trembling and weak. But I couldn't let it end like
this. As much as it killed me to do it, I had to say
something. I cleared my throat and said, "Please
Doyal..."

He interrupted curtly and snapped, "Sir! You call me
sir, bitch."

Bitch! I felt like I had been slapped. But still, I
couldn't let my life end like this. My parents had
mortgaged their home and gone into debt to put me
through college. I had promised them that I would pay
them back. I couldn't go home to them with my life in
ruins.

I quietly said, "Sir, please don't do this to us. I'm
sorry for...I'm sorry for everything. We both are. We
shouldn't have said the things that we did. We
just...it's the way we were raised. I know it's wrong.
Please sir, I'm so sorry."

His expression never changed. He said, "You are only
sorry that I am your supervisor and hold your lives in
my hand. In your mind I am nothing but an uppity nigger
who has no right living in your neighborhood and no
right doing anything but janitor work and yard work for
white people."

He was right of course. But I was right too. It's the
way we were raised to think. I know that isn't much of
an excuse. I had friends in high school that had
developed friendships with black people. But of course
we had unpleasant names for people like that too.

It had been even more prevalent in college, even the
college that we had attended in the Deep South. It had
never failed to upset Paul and me when we saw groups of
k**s getting on so well despite their different races.
And when we saw a black boy with a white girl, well, we
just never could deal with that!

The tears were flowing freely now and I don't think I
was really capable of reason. But I couldn't just give
up. I couldn't let it end like this.

I wiped my eyes and said, "Please sir. I'm begging you.
Give us a chance. Give us a chance to change. We'll do
anything, but we can't let our lives be destroyed like
this."

He glared at us for a moment. I didn't think for a
moment he would relent. His face never changed
expression. He hated us, and I suppose he had every
right.

A long silence passed before he leaned back in his
chair and quietly said, "I don't believe you."

I wasn't certain what it was that I had said that he
didn't believe. But it was an opening. I quickly
responded, "I will sir! We will! We will change. I
promise you!"

He had a strange look on his face, almost a smile and I
didn't know what was going through his mind until he
said, "No, bitch. I don't believe that you will."

Was that a straw? I wasn't sure if he was just toying
with me or if he was actually suggesting that there was
room for compromise. I grasped at it though. I had to.

"I swear it, sir! I...we will do anything to make it up
to you. We can't let our lives be destroyed like this.
Please sir. I'm begging you. Give us a chance."

He actually smirked then. It wasn't reassuring. He
clasped his hands behind his neck and leaned back in
his chair and said, "Stand up."

We quickly got to our feet and stood quaking in fear in
front of his desk.

He left us like that for a moment before he said, "I
don't believe it, bitch. I don't believe you will do
anything. I don't believe that you can. I doubt if you
are capable of it. But I'm willing to give you a chance
to prove it if you want."

I swear, I actually thought he was relenting. The
pressure in my chest started to let up and I could
actually breathe. I quickly responded, "I can sir! I
will! We both will. Please give us a chance."

He answered quietly, "Okay. I don't think you have
thought this out very well. But I'm willing to give you
a chance."

He turned to my husband and said, "Paul, I want you to
go over there and lock my office door. Then I want you
to come back over here and undress your bitch for me."

I heard Paul make a sound like he had been punched in
the gut. He grabbed my hand and started to pull me
toward the door. My legs wouldn't move. I collapsed on
the floor and covered my face and cried loudly. I can't
even describe my thoughts. To be honest, I don't know
if I was actually thinking. I was just feeling. I was
feeling total despair, and total desperation.

I started to get my hysterical tears under control. I
wiped my eyes on my lab coat sleeves again and I looked
up to see Doyal smiling down at me, enjoying my
distress.

I struggled to my feet and pleaded, "Please sir, that
isn't what I meant."

He just kept smiling. He said, "I didn't think that it
was you silly bitch. But it is what I meant. If you two
want to keep your jobs here then you have only one
option. You become my slaves. Don't you think that's
fitting?"

"After all," he continued, "that's what your ancestors
did with my ancestors. You made them slaves. They were
humiliated and degraded. They were bought, sold and
traded like a common commodity. They were whipped and
abused and ****d and even killed on a whim. And once my
ancestors were freed, by f***e I might add, you
continued to make their lives hell. You denied them an
education. You denied them a decent place to live. You
denied them good jobs and you denied them the right to
vote. We had to fight your kind for every step forward
that we made. And even now, you two, and those of your
ilk, are still fighting against equality for my
people."

I was holding onto the back of my chair now. I wasn't
sure that I could stand unsupported. I looked into
those cold eyes and in a quavering voice I whispered,
"I don't think... I can't... how can I... oh please,
sir!"

His expression never changed. He smiled that cold smile
and said, "Get out. I'm done with you. But if I were
you I'd put that nice house of yours on the market. You
won't be able to afford it in a few weeks."

Paul gently pulled at my wrist, trying to guide me to
the door. I whirled around to face him and hissed, "NO!
Paul I won't let it be over. I can't. If we don't do
what he wants then we might as well kill ourselves. My
parents will lose their home. We will lose everything
we own. What kind of jobs do you think we will be able
to get after we get fired and lose our clearances?! I
refuse to end up living in a single-wide trailer on the
edge of town and working at...working where Paul? No
one would hire us. Do you want to live on welfare the
rest of your life? Do you think that there is a future
in picking up aluminum cans on the side of the road?"

Paul looked like an a****l caught in a trap. He
couldn't look any more stunned if Doyal had popped him
in the forehead with a two-by-four. I took a deep
breath and said, "Paul. Go lock the door."

He shook his head and tried to grab my wrist again. I
pulled away and hissed, "No god damn it! We have to do
this. We don't have a choice. Go lock the damned door!"

I could see Doyal out of the corner of my eye. He
hadn't moved and his expression hadn't changed. No
matter what Paul and I did in the next few minutes, he
was enjoying the hell out of our suffering.

Paul still hadn't moved. I grabbed the lapels of his
lab coat and quietly said, "Paul, we can talk about
this later. But you are a smart man. That was one of
the things that attracted me to you. You know as well
as I do that we don't have any other option. We have to
do what he wants. Please honey. Go lock the door."

Paul stared at me for a second and then he reluctantly
turned to Doyal and asked, "You just want to see her
naked, right? Just this once? I take her clothes off
and then she gets dressed and you have had your
revenge. You will have humiliated us. If we do that we
keep our jobs and we forget all about this, right?"

Doyal answered in a condescending voice one might use
with an idiot, "No you dumb fuck! I told you just a few
minutes ago. Weren't you listening? You become my
slaves. You will be my slaves until I get reassigned or
you leave here, or until I get tired of you. You will
do anything I tell you to do. You will do it anywhere I
tell you to do it and with anyone with whom I tell you
to do it. In case there is any question in your minds,
I am going to fuck your hot little bitch of a wife. She
is going to suck my cock whenever I'm in the mood. And
it won't be just me. I have a lot of friends that would
enjoy a piece of her ass."

"As for you Paul, you don't do anything for me
personally. I can't speak for some of my weirder
friends. I will enjoy humiliating you though. Since I
don't plan to fuck your skinny ass I'll have to find
other ways to make your life a living hell. It wouldn't
be fair if Jolie was the only one suffering. But it's
up to you. I don't give a shit one way or the other.
I'm going to enjoy it immensely no matter which route
you choose. Now is the time to choose though. I am
enjoying this very much. Watching you two suffer has
made my whole year. But I have a lot to do. So either
do what I told you to do or go back to the lab and get
to work."

Paul stared at Doyal as if in shock for a moment, then
he stared at me. He finally turned and walked slowly
toward the door. I watched him cross the room. His
shoulders were slumped and he walked like he was going
to his death. He turned the handle and the lock made a
loud metallic clicking sound that seemed to seal our
fate. He turned without looking up from the floor and
crossed the office to stand beside me once more.

I felt sorry for Paul. I figured that our marriage
would soon be over. I was about to be ****d by a black
man and I was certain that Paul couldn't see that and
still have anything to do with me afterwards. Once Paul
started to undress me he could never look at me the
same again. I understood though. It was the way we were
raised.

Paul gave me an apologetic look. You may find it hard
to believe but I could see that this was nearly as hard
for him as it was for me. When he could delay no longer
he reached for my lab coat.

Doyal called to him, "Wait! Not like that. Jolie, turn
and face me. Paul, stand behind her and reach around
and undress her. I would like to tell you to take your
time but we have already been in here as long as I kept
your co-workers. They are going to wonder what is going
on. So you might want to pick up the pace a little."

I turned to face Doyal and Paul moved behind me. I
closed my eyes as his hands reached for my lab coat and
removed it.

He dropped it on the chair where I had been sitting. I
felt his arms reach around me to unbutton my blouse. He
was still working on the top button with shaking
fingers when Doyal said, "Jolie, open your eyes. Look
at me."

I opened my eyes. That was the easy part. I had been
about to lose my balance with my eyes closed anyway.
The hard part was looking Doyal in the eye. I didn't
want to see him looking at my body as Paul uncovered
it. I didn't want to see lust in his eyes. I didn't
want to see pleasure. I had to remind myself, I was a
slave now. What I wanted wasn't important.

I stood as steadily as I could as Paul unbuttoned my
blouse. I stared uneasily into Doyal's eyes. I had
never been so embarrassed in my life, or so scared.

Paul pulled the blouse out of my skirt and unbuttoned
the last button. Just before he pulled it off he
whispered, "I'm sorry Jolie."

Then he slowly pulled it down off of my shoulders and
slid it down my arms. He dropped it on the chair with
my lab coat. Next he struggled with the button and then
the zipper in the back of my skirt.

He hesitated before letting my skirt fall. I guess that
it's a good thing that he was being f***ed to undress
me. I don't think that I could have done it. The bl**d
was pounding in my head and I was feeling dizzy. I
could actually feel my heart beating wildly in my
chest!

I kept my eyes focused on Doyal as my skirt pooled at
my feet. Paul bent down and I held onto the back of the
chair to steady myself as I stepped out of my skirt.
Paul picked it up and placed it neatly on the chair.
Then he started removing my pantyhose.

As he worked them down my legs, Doyal said, "I don't
want you to wear those again. I hate them. I'll let you
wear panties for a while, until I make up mind about
them. I kind of like to see a sexy young woman in her
panties. They are a barrier between me and your cunt,
but they turn me on. However, I detest pantyhose."

I whispered, "Yes sir."

When my hose were on the growing pile of clothing on
the chair, Paul stood up and began to tug on the clasp
that held my bra in place. It wasn't easy for him. It
was harder for me.

I was not a virgin when I met Paul. I had been with
several boys before him. But there had been none since
Paul. And I had never been undressed in front of a
black man. I was terrified. I stood before him now in a
plain white bra and a pair of pink panties and I know
for a fact that I had not been this nervous on the
evening when I lost my virginity to Michael Gavin on a
blanket beside Astor's pond in the eleventh grade.

I felt the clasp come loose and the cups began to fall
away from my breasts. The arrogant look on Doyal's face
was not the look I was accustomed to when a boy was
about to see my breasts. Normally I was just as excited
by baring my breasts to a boy, after an appropriate
period spent kissing and petting, as the boy that was
about to be honored by my nudity.

I was not excited now. I felt so degraded. It was
almost enough to take my mind off of the despair I felt
at the impending end to my marriage.

Paul was reaching for my panties when Doyal stopped him
and said, "Not yet Paul. Her tits are marred by the
marks that come from being imprisoned by her bra. Reach
around and massage them for her. Work them a little.
And get those nipples hard for me. I like to see a
bitch with her nipples standing up and begging for
attention."

I normally enjoy very much the touch of Paul's hands on
my breasts. This time I hated it. I hated it in part
because as much as my mind screamed it's defiance, when
his fingers began to tease my nipples they quickly
became hard and erect. I wasn't aroused of course. I
was horrified by what was happening to me.

Doyal watched with an amused expression on his face for
several minutes before he said, "Okay. She looks like
she's starting to enjoy it. I don't want that. Finish
undressing her. I want to see her cunt."

I shuddered in fear and revulsion as Paul grasped the
waistband of my underwear and slid them down off of my
hips and down my legs. I stepped out of them and stood,
naked now, in front of my new supervisor, the black man
who now lived next door to me.

He stared at me for a moment and then he sat up in his
chair and crooked his finger, indicating that he wanted
me to stand beside his chair.

I muttered, "Oh god. I can't do this."

But I did. I slowly circled around his desk and stood
beside his chair while he stared at my body, my naked
body. He smiled up at me and his large fingers began to
explore my breasts. In a conversational tone he said,
"I prefer bigger tits, but these look alright on your
little body. I bet it's really tearing you up isn't it?
A black man is touching your little tits. Just imagine
how you're going to feel when my big, black cock is
rammed up your tight little pink pussy. That's going to
really pull at your racist, redneck sensibilities."

His hand crawled down my belly like a big black spider.
His fingertips teased my pubic hair before they dipped
into the tight opening between my legs. I saw him
chuckle and he held his finger up to show me how wet it
was.

I was more shocked than he was! How could my body
possibly react like that to this prelude to ****?!

The tears were running off my cheeks in a steady stream
now. They were falling onto my breasts and then
dripping off of my nipples. Doyal placed his finger,
still wet with my juices, against my nipple which was
damp with my tears. His finger circled my nipple which
quickly grew erect once more.

When my nipple was erect he squeezed it lightly. He
smiled that arrogant smile and said, "I think I'm going
to have to get these pierced. I have always thought
that women like you would look good in a slave collar
with matching nipple jewelry."

I almost fainted. I had never even had my ears pierced.
I was terrified of needles. And my opinion of the type
of woman who would pierce her nipples...well, in my
mind they were nothing but prostitute wanna-be's.

Doyal finally glanced at the clock and said, "The day
may come when you can work dressed the way you are now.
Unfortunately that day is not today. Put your blouse
and skirt on."

He sat and watched me as I moved back around his desk
and reached for my panties. In a stern voice he said,
"You had better start paying attention, bitch. I told
you to put your blouse and skirt on. I didn't say
anything about underwear."

I dressed quickly. There wasn't much for me to put on.
I stared at the floor as I dressed. I couldn't stand
the thought of looking at Doyal or my husband. Oh god!
What must Paul be thinking of me now? A black man had
seen me naked. He had touched me. His finger had been
inside of me!

When I was dressed, Paul and I waited for permission to
leave Doyal's office. It was getting late and we didn't
have time for much more than putting our work away and
cleaning up our work area.

Before he let us go, Doyal said, "Roll your waistband
over a few times bitch. I'll be at your house after I
get off tonight. I expect to be fed. After I've fucked
you we will go through your clothes and see if you have
any clothes worth keeping. We are going to want your
cunt to be much easier to get to from now on. Now get
out. You may be a sexy young cunt but you disgust me.
And don't close that lab coat, bitch."

Paul held the door for me and we stepped out into the
corridor. We turned to face each other and finally I
looked him in the eyes and tried to see what he was
thinking. People were starting to leave now and we
didn't dare speak. I simply said, "I'm sorry Paul."

He looked confused. He responded in a whisper, "You're
sorry? Jolie! You don't think...Jolie! I don't blame
you. I don't hold what happened in there against you.
Hell! I'm the one that took your clothes off! I should
be apologizing to you!"

We couldn't say more. There were too many people
around. We returned to our lab. I almost buttoned my
lab coat without thinking. I doubted if anyone would
notice any difference in my dress. It wasn't obvious
that I was no longer wearing a bra. I didn't think
anyone would notice that I was no longer wearing hose
or that my skirt was two inches shorter. Still, I
couldn't help feeling more vulnerable for letting Doyal
control my manner of dress.

We got strange looks from our co-workers as we re-
entered our lab. They had each spent fifteen or twenty
minutes in Doyal's office. Paul and I had been in with
him for nearly an hour.

But that wasn't the only difference. The five men that
we work with had all come back into the lab smiling and
looking forward to working with Doyal. Not Paul and
certainly not me. Our faces were white and drawn and
neither of us was capable of smiling.

We moved to our work areas in silence and began to
prepare to leave for the day. As I put my work away I
felt a hand on my shoulder. I just about jumped right
out of my skin. I turned to see Karl looking at me with
a concerned look on his face. He asked, "Is something
wrong Jolie? You and Paul look like you just got chewed
out. Do you need us to speak to Doyal for you? I don't
know what the problem is but we all like you and we
know what good workers you are. You know we'll back you
up if you need us."

I struggled to smile at him. He was a very nice man.
All of our co-workers were. I thanked him and tried to
assure him that everything was alright. It must have
been obvious that it wasn't. But what else could I say?

We said goodnight to our co-workers and left at the
usual time, 4:30 PM. Our plant had staggered hours so
that everyone wasn't coming to work and leaving at the
same time. But there was still a crush of people
pouring out through the various exits to the building
and swarming over the parking lot.

Paul and I walked in silence to our car and once we
were safely inside with the engine running and the air
conditioner working at full blast to dissipate the
superheated air in the car we sat staring straight
ahead and giving the parking lot time to clear out a
little.

It was a long time before either of us spoke. I said,
"It's okay Paul. I know what you must be thinking. I
won't be a problem for you."

Paul turned in his seat with that confused look on his
face again and asked, "You said that before, Jolie.
What is it that you think you know? What are you
talking about? You don't think that I blame you for
what just happened, or what is going to happen, do
you?"

I stared straight ahead. I knew that he was trying to
do the right thing. He was saying what he thought he
needed to say. But I knew how his mind worked. I knew
what I would have been thinking if I were in his place.

I quietly said, "No Paul. I know that you don't blame
me. But I know what you must think of me now. I know
what you would think if I tried to kiss you now. I know
what would be going through your mind if we tried to
make love. A black man saw me naked. A black man
touched me. A black man put his finger inside of me.
And tonight a black man is going to..."

For a moment I couldn't even say it. It was
unthinkable. Finally I sobbed, "A black man is going to
fuck me."

Paul moved closer to me and put his arms around me. I
struggled to push him away but he held me in his arms
and pulled me to him. I finally stopped struggling and
I realized that he was crying quietly too.

I had never seen him cry and it scared the hell out of
me. I whispered, "Don't cry baby. I won't..."

He interrupted to say, "Shut up Jolie! I'm not going
anywhere. Or at least I'm not going anywhere without
you. I love you. I loved you this morning and I love
you now and I'm going to love you tomorrow morning."

"I will admit that if you had asked me this morning
then I would have assumed that I would feel the things
you think I must be feeling now. Much to my own
surprise I don't. I don't know why. I just know that no
matter what happens I love you very much and I am not
going to stop loving you. I'm certainly not going to
stop loving you because our next door neighbor has
****d you."

"You are the best thing that ever happened to me. We
are going to have to survive some hard times. I don't
doubt that they are going to be harder for you than me.
But I can't imagine life without you. We will find a
way to get through this. Just remember that no matter
how bad it gets, I am not going to stop loving you. And
I am not going to stop wanting you. I swear it."

I said, "Paul that is so sweet. I appreciate what you
are saying. But I don't think you can pull it off. We
are..."

That was as far as I got before he turned my face up
and kissed me passionately. I lost it then. I put my
arms around his neck and I began to cry hysterically. I
couldn't stop. It went on and on until I finally became
aware of him gently rubbing my back and lightly kissing
my neck and my ears and whispering, "I love you Jolie.
It kills me that I can't protect you. But I love you
and I will never leave you."

I loved it that he would say it. I guess he may even
have thought it. But I knew him too well. We were just
alike. I said, "Paul, he is going to fuck me tonight.
He is going to make me suck his cock. He is going to
make me a sex slave and it is all about humiliating and
degrading me...us. You can't honestly expect me to
believe that you will ever be able to make love to me
again after he leaves our house tonight."

He kissed me again and asked, "Have I ever lied to you?
I have given you my word. I never break my word."

He kissed me once more and then at the same time we
both noticed that we were just about the only car left
in the parking lot. I pushed him away gently and said,
"I guess we better go home. I have to start dinner."

He slid back behind the steering wheel and as we
fastened our seatbelts I wondered if he could actually
keep his word. I knew that he had the best of
intentions. He was a good man, a very good man. But he
was only human and we were products of our environment.

In our environment a white woman did not allow anyone
who was not white to have sex with her. She would
rather die. In my mind I had already submitted to
Doyal. I had already been naked in front of him. He had
touched my body. His finger had entered the most
private orifice of my body.

I knew that I would do whatever he ordered me to do
tonight, because I am a practical person and because I
could see no alternative. I could not imagine that
Paul, no matter how nice he was, or how well
intentioned, could ever get over what was going to
happen to me. But then, I wasn't sure that I could deal
with it either. I was terrified.

It was funny though, I didn't realize until that very
moment that I was more afraid of what Paul was going to
think than I was of the actual impending ****. I
suppose that would change when the **** became a
reality and was no longer just an abstract notion of a
large black man despoiling my body at some moment in
the future.

The ride home was made in total silence. It didn't take
a genius to know what either one of us was thinking
about. We had spent a half hour in the parking lot
waiting for the traffic to clear and trying to assure
ourselves that our marriage could survive the horrible
things that were about to happen to us. But even with
that delay it looked like we had still beaten Doyal
home. We had never paid much attention to his comings
and goings and we didn't know what time he normally
came home.

We went inside and I tried to decide what to make for
dinner. I was never much for planning our meals. More
often than not I waited until we got home from work and
made supper depending on what we were in the mood to
eat and what we had on hand.

Neither of us was very hungry. I ended up making some
home fries and getting some pork chops out and ready to
cook as soon as Doyal showed up. While I was cooking I
asked Paul to make me a strong drink. I was going to
need it.

We sipped our drinks until Doyal showed up at seven. He
didn't knock or ring the bell. He just walked right
into our home. We heard him enter and Paul got up and
gave me a gentle kiss and said, "Remember, I love you.
I am always going to love you."

Then he went to greet Doyal. While he was doing that I
started cooking the pork chops.

I heard muted conversation coming from the living room.
A moment later Doyal and Paul joined me in the kitchen.
Paul placed a bottle of wine on the counter and then
undressed me while I stood at the stove. It was
humiliating all over again. The fact that Doyal had
already seen me naked and touched me didn't matter at
all.

Paul opened the wine and took my clothes upstairs. When
he returned he was naked too. His face was bright red
but he tried to act as if this was all normal. He
poured a glass of wine for Doyal who was sitting
quietly at the kitchen table watching me move around
the kitchen in the nude.

I heard him chuckle when he saw Paul's soft cock. He
said, "I guess that what they say about you white boys
is true."

I glanced over discreetly and saw that, I suppose
because of the fear and humiliation, Paul's cock looked
much smaller than normal. I wanted to say something in
Paul's defense but I didn't dare.

I set the table and served dinner. I loved the smell of
pork chops cooking and normally that smell was all I
needed to work up an appetite. Not tonight though. I
sat at the table, trying to be as inconspicuous as
possible, and picked at my food. Paul didn't eat
either.

Doyal, on the other hand, ate heartily. While he ate he
asked us a lot of personal questions. He asked us about
where we came from and about school and even about
work. Then he turned to Paul and asked, "Is she any
good at sucking cock?"

Paul looked at him in shock and when he didn't respond
right away Doyal said, "I realize that yours is only a
practice cock and not like the real thing. But it will
give me some idea of how hard she's going to be to
train."

Poor Paul, he didn't know what to say. He turned an
even darker shade of red, he glanced at me, and then he
said, "I have always loved it when she did it to me. I
think she is very good at it."

Doyal smiled and held his hand out towards me. He had
been eating his pork chops with his fingers and they
were very greasy. He stuck his middle finger out and
said, "Show me Jolie. Demonstrate your cocksucking
skills for me. That looks to be about the size of your
wimpy husband's dick."

I leaned forward and took his finger into my mouth. It
wasn't such a strange thing, not really. It was
something I might have done playfully for Paul if we
had been alone. But doing it like this, under these
circumstances, for this hateful man who was only doing
it to humiliate us, it was having just that effect. It
was nearly as degrading as standing in front of him and
being undressed by my husband for his viewing pleasure.

He watched me suck on his finger for a minute. Then he
pushed his chair back and grabbed my wrist. He pulled
me over into his lap and said, "You're going to have to
do better than that, bitch."

He f***ed another of his long, black, greasy fingers
into my mouth and I sucked it clean while his free hand
came up and cupped my breasts and gently squeezed.

As I sucked his finger clean I could feel his cock
under my ass. It felt huge. I tried not to think about
that but instead concentrated on sucking his greasy
fingers clean. He let me clean all four fingers and his
thumb that way before he took his hand away from my
mouth.

For a fraction of a second I was relieved that my
little cocksucking demonstration was over. But then his
hand fell to my thigh, only inches from my exposed
pussy. He squeezed my thigh and then slid his hand up
until his large index finger was nestled in my slit.

He was staring at my face as his finger came into
contact with my sex. He saw me gasp quietly at his
touch and he said, "Yeah, I knew you wanted that. I
expect you have been thinking about me since you left
my office. I'm going to stick my finger back in your
pussy now, bitch. What do you want to bet it comes out
wet again? You may not admit it, not even to yourself,
but you can't wait to get my big, black cock in your
hot little cunt."

I felt his finger slip between my labia and I knew by
the way it entered me so easily that I was wet down
there. The fact that my pussy was wet in anticipation
of his touch was just as disturbing as it had been when
it happened in his office. It was like my body was
joining f***es with Doyal to humiliate me.

He chuckled when his finger entered me easily. He
worked it around inside of me for a moment and said,
"Yeah, you are one hot little cunt. You may not like
black people intruding on your little white world, but
your body seems to be looking forward to getting some
nice big black dick."

Doyal pulled his finger out of me and held it up. He
shook his head and said, "Sweetheart, it is obvious to
me that your mind and your body are having one hell of
a conflict here. Or is there something that you are
keeping a secret from your husband? You don't harbor a
secret desire for black men do you Jolie?"

I didn't plan on dignifying that obviously outrageous
question with an answer. But he didn't give me a chance
anyway. He f***ed his finger, now wet with my juices,
into my mouth and watched me suck it clean again. When
his finger was clean he pushed me out of his lap and
stood up.

He is a large man and he towered over me. He was very
intimidating, and not just because he was dressed and I
was naked. Nor was it because I knew that he was about
to demand sex of me, and I had no choice but to submit.
I had no doubt that this man would have been
intimidating under any circumstances. He was large and
muscular but it was the arrogant look on his face that
made us feel so ill at ease. He was in charge and he
knew it. He was a man who was used to being in charge
and it showed.

Doyal stood up and said, "You can clean this mess up
later. Let's go in the other room and get comfortable."

Paul and I followed Doyal into the living room and he
stood in front of our couch. He ordered us to stand on
in front of him and then he said, "I want you to
undress me now. It's time that we got better
acquainted."

Paul and I looked at each other. We didn't know what to
do. I mean, we certainly knew what to do, but we didn't
know who should do what. Paul was just as uncomfortable
with the idea of undressing another man as I was.

After a short hesitation Paul began to unbutton Doyal's
sport shirt and I started unbuckling his belt and then
opening his pants. I finished first and I pushed his
pants down to his ankles. He didn't lift his feet so I
couldn't remove them. That left me with only his boxer
shorts.

Paul pulled his shirt off and set it aside and then
stripped him of his undershirt. The contrast between
Doyal and Paul, or any other boy I had ever been with,
was striking. Doyal was muscular. His chest was well
defined and his abs were tight. His upper arms looked
nearly as large as Paul's thighs! But he wasn't muscle
bound. He was very well proportioned.

I was inching his boxers down, struggling to get them
out and down over his semi-hard cock. It was obviously
very large, much larger than any I had ever seen
before. But even knowing in advance that it was so much
larger I don't think that I was really prepared for it
when I first saw it.

His cock was much longer than Paul's. But the scary
part was that it was at least twice as big around. It
was at least nine inches long and no less than four
inches around at the base. The skin of the shaft was as
black as coal. The head was a lighter brown. I stared
in awe as I uncovered it. I couldn't even imagine
taking something that large inside of me! I had to
admit though, it was certainly impressive. It looked
so...I don't know, masculine? It was as if his cock was
as arrogant as the rest of him!

When I had his shorts down around his ankles he sat on
the couch. Paul joined me on the floor and we removed
his shoes and socks and then his pants and shorts. When
he was finally naked he spread his legs and said,
"Paul, I want you to hold my cock while your bitch gets
better acquainted with it. I haven't gotten fucked in a
while and I'm pretty horny. I imagine my cock will be
dancing all over the place. We don't want that, do we
Paul?"

Paul looked like he had been struck. He expected to be
humiliated. But he had not been expecting that he would
actually take part in my ****. He had not expected to
have to touch, to hold another man's cock.

He looked up at Doyal in shock. But Doyal just smiled
at him and said, "Don't be jealous Paulie. Maybe you
can suck it a little next time. I think the first time
should be for your little bitch."

Paul and I both shuddered in revulsion as he reached up
and gingerly held the base of Doyal's cock between his
thumb and two fingers. He held it out away from that
flat, hard stomach and Doyal said, "Okay bitch, lean
down there and give your new god a big kiss. Then I
want you to thank me for taking pity on you and your
wussy husband before you start licking my balls."

I stared in dismay at his imposing cock and equally
massive testicles as Paul held his cock upright for me.
It was finally happening. It was no longer a threat of
some horrible thing that was going to happen sometime
in the future. The future was now.

I took a deep breath and tried to f***e myself to be
strong. I leaned forward and touched my lips to the
head of his huge cock. I pulled my head back quickly
and muttered, "Thank you for taking pity on us sir."

It was almost as hard to say that as to do what I was
about to do. I leaned down and with tears running down
my cheeks I began to lick his large, hairy, wrinkled
ball sack. His balls, like his cock, were nearly twice
as large as Paul's. I licked them all over, stopping
from time to time to spit out a kinky little black
hair.

He instructed me to take his balls into my mouth one at
a time and suck on them gently. I had done that for
Paul and it was no big deal. It was much more difficult
with Doyal. I had to f***e my mouth open as far as I
could in order to get just one of his balls inside.
Once I had managed to stuff it inside, I could do
little more than gently slide my tongue around the
underside. I was conscious as I struggled to obey his
order that Paul's fingers were pressed against my lips,
still holding that massive cock erect in my face.

After I had repeated the process with his second
testicle he ordered me to lick his cock before I
started to learn how to suck a real cock. The arrogant
bastard!

Despite my husband's grip on the base of it, Doyal's
cock throbbed quite violently as I bathed it with my
tongue. The fat knob at the top of the shaft was
becoming slick with the slime that was oozing from the
surprisingly large opening in the tip. I licked it
clean and worked my way up and down the shaft a few
times before he said, "Okay, bitch, let's see if you
can suck a cock."

I placed my lips over the knob of his cock and the
experience was entirely different than when I sucked on
my husband's much friendlier cock. My lips were
stretched painfully as I worked them down over his
daunting weapon. I groaned in dismay as I looked down
at how much cock was left and how black it looked in
contrast to my husband's white skin. I thought, "Oh my
god! I have a black man's cock in my mouth!"

Doyal ordered Paul to release his cock and instead to
cup his balls. He wanted him to feel it when he shot
his cum into my mouth. I had been avoiding looking at
Paul. But I glanced up at him then and I saw the tears
running down his cheeks. I had been concerned about our
future, the future of our marriage. But at that moment
I was too concerned with surviving sucking this huge
cock to worry about it. Still, I hated it that Paul
would forever have in his memory the image of me with
that big black cock in my mouth.

I could only f***e half of Doyal's cock into my mouth.
I could usually take nearly all of Paul's, all but the
last two inches. I had actually been pretty proud of my
cocksucking skills. But I was totally out of my league
now. This was like trying to suck off a horse!

Once I determined my limits I began to suck as much of
his cock as enthusiastically as possible. I just wanted
to get it over with. He watched me struggle to please
him for several minutes before he said, "Not too bad
for a first time, bitch. Don't worry, you'll get
better."

I didn't know what he thought that I could do to get
better. The huge knob on the end of his cock was
hitting the back of my throat on every thrust. But I
put that out of my mind and sucked him as hard as I
could.

Doyal just sat back and enjoyed it for what seemed like
a very long time. I could sense that he was starting to
get close to cumming. I began to get nervous as I
wondered how large a load of cum a huge cock and balls
like he had would produce.

Doyal groaned and said, "Okay Paulie, use your other
hand now. Finish me off in your bitch's mouth."

Paul placed his hand around the base of Doyal's cock
again. This time he wrapped his fingers around it as
far as they would go and he began to rapidly masturbate
our new supervisor's cock into my mouth.

In less than a minute I felt Doyal's large hands on my
head, holding me tight to his shaft. He moaned loudly
and exclaimed, "What a fucking team!"

Then he was cumming in my mouth. I moved my lips up to
the knob and held them in place as my mouth filled with
his hot, slimy, bitter cum. I gagged a couple of times.
I had never experienced so much cum before. It was as
bad as I thought that it would be. My mouth was full to
overflowing when he finally let his ass fall back onto
the couch cushion and he started to relax.

He reached out and held Paul's hand still and the three
of us stayed like that, motionless, until Doyal started
to breathe more normally and relax. He pulled Paul's
hand away and said, "Okay, bitch. Swallow that nice hot
cream and then give Paulie a big kiss to thank him for
his help."

I struggled to swallow his immense load. It was easily
twice as much as I had ever gotten from Paul. I had to
swallow several times to get it all down. I noticed as
I did that it tasted just like Paul's. I had expected
it to be different.

Paul and I both had tears running down our cheeks as I
leaned over Doyal's huge thigh and kissed Paul. It was
my intention to give him a little peck on the lips but
he held my head and kissed me lovingly. As we broke the
kiss he whispered, "I love you Jolie."

It almost broke my heart.

Doyal laughed quietly and said, "Isn't that sweet."
Then he said, "Paulie, your bitch missed a drop. Would
you get that for me?"

I stuttered, "N-n-o, please sir. Let me get that."

Doyal chuckled and said, "Don't worry, bitch. One taste
won't make Paulie gay. Not unless he's already gay. You
aren't gay are you Paulie? It wouldn't take much to
make a girl out of you. Just shave your legs and put a
dress on you and I think you'd look pretty hot."

Paul just glared at him and started to bend down to
lick the last drop of cum from the tip of his cock.
Doyal suddenly reached out and grabbed a handful of
Paul's hair and pulled and twisted.

Paul cried out in pain and reached for Doyal's wrist.
Doyal yelled at him to put his hands down and he slowly
complied. He turned Paul's head and looking him right
in the eye and said, "Don't you ever look at me like
that again you fucking faggot! I own your pansy ass
now. That cock you are about to lick, that's as much
your god now as it is to your cunt of a wife. Your
lives revolve around pleasing that tube of flesh from
now until I get tired of fucking with you. You don't
feel so fucking high and mighty now do you? Just
remember, if you two weren't such racist assholes you
wouldn't be in this mess now. Hell! You didn't even
have to be nice to me, just polite. If you had only
been civil, and if you hadn't called my son those nasty
names of course. That kind of pissed me off."

He finally released his grip on Paul's hair and said,
"Now do what I told you to do. And if you ever look at
me like that again I'll take my belt to your pansy
ass!"

I watched in shock as Paul slowly leaned down and
licked up that last remaining drop of cum on the head
of Doyal's cock. I knew how Paul felt about gay people
and I knew that it was killing him to first hold and
now touch his tongue to another man's cock.

Doyal pushed Paul away and ordered him to get him a
glass of wine and bring it up to the bedroom. Then he
stood up and told me to lead the way.

When we got to my room he headed for my closet. I had
forgotten that he was going to go through my clothes.
He wasn't very happy with what he found. I had a few
sexy dresses and some tops that satisfied him. But most
of my clothes were much too conservative for his
tastes. He separated out the few items he approved of
and a couple of skirts that would be acceptable once I
had them shortened. Then he asked to see my underwear.

Paul was waiting outside of my closet with a glass of
wine. Doyal took the glass and then ignored Paul. I
pulled my underwear out of my dresser drawers and laid
everything on top. Doyal picked up all of the pantyhose
and threw them away. He said, "If you feel you have to
wear hose you buy the thigh highs. And no garter belts!
I watched him go through my bras and panties. He said,
"Some of these bras aren't so bad, but you don't need a
bra with those little titties of yours. Don't wear one
anymore."

He selected a couple pairs of panties and said, "These
aren't too bad. Get rid of the rest."

The two he had selected were my one thong; I hated
thongs, and a lacy pair of bikini panties.

He said, "Well, at least you get to wear underwear two
days a week. Don't worry too much about your wardrobe.
I have an idea on how to expand it."

He went over and sat on the side of my bed and said, "I
have to go in early tomorrow. There is a lot of work
involved in taking over a new section. I need a good
night's rest. So why don't you come over here and get
my dick hard so I can fuck you before I go home?"

I moved woodenly across the floor. I dropped to my
knees at his feet and took his soft cock into my mouth.
Even when it was soft it was much larger than Paul's
and it was very hard to suck. But it got hard quickly
and once it was fully erect he pushed me away and
ordered me up onto the bed.

He knelt between my widely parted knees and stared down
at my pussy. His fingers explored me again and again
they came away wet. He smiled and said, "You are a
horny little bitch, aren't you?"

I didn't bother to answer, but it continued to horrify
me that every time he touched me there his fingers came
away wet.

He moved his wet finger down to my virgin anus and
pressed the tip of it inside of me there. He smiled
when I jumped and said, "Don't tell me! A virgin! We'll
have to take care of that this weekend."

He pulled his finger out of my ass and put it in my
mouth. While I sucked his finger clean he moved up over
me and said, "Get over here Paulie. Get down there and
put my cock into your wife's cunt."

I stared at the ceiling as I felt Paul's hand come
between Doyal's body and mine. I felt the knob on that
huge cock moving through my slit and then, with one
sudden move it was stretching me wider than I had ever
been stretched before.

I was sickened. A black man's cock was in my pussy! I
felt Paul's hand move out of the way. But I didn't pay
much attention to that. I was focused on the huge shaft
that was slowly forcing its way into me. I didn't want
to admit it, not even to myself. But it felt pretty
good to be stretched like that. It felt good at first
anyway. It's just that it kept coming and coming,
stretching me farther and farther until I was afraid
that it would never stop.

It was just starting to be painful when I felt his
pubic bone come into contact with mine. That entire,
enormous organ was inside of me!

He left it like that, buried to the hilt in my pussy,
for a very long time. He was moaning in pleasure but I
was glad for the respite. My body needed time to adjust
to that huge thing.

I had just gotten used to it being there when he
started pulling it out of me. I'm not sure why it felt
so much longer than Paul's. It wasn't really, just two
inches. But it seemed to take him forever to draw it
all the way out.

He stroked in and out of me slowly for several minutes,
all the while staring down at my face. He could see
that I was enjoying it. I didn't want to. And I didn't
want him to realize that I was. But Jesus! No woman
could resist that feeling! I struggled to keep Paul
from finding out. I didn't moan, as hard as it was to
keep silent. I bit my bottom lip and struggled to lie
still and remain quiet. But after several minutes of
being overpowered, being taken by that large, masculine
man and that oversized cock, I couldn't fight it any
longer.

It killed me that he saw me surrender to him. It was
even worse that Paul had to witness it. But my body won
out in the end. I started lifting my hips to meet his
violent thrusts. My arms somehow ended up around his
back and I swear I don't remember locking my legs
around his.

He fucked me harder and harder and I heard sounds
coming from me that I had never made before. I knew
that they were coming from me but I couldn't stop them.
I had never been so possessed by a man in my life! It
didn't matter that it was a man that I detested, a man
for whom I had a perfect hate. I could not control
myself.

I felt Doyal tense up and I knew that a black man,
r****g me in front of my husband, was cumming inside of
me. But by then it didn't matter. No, I don't mean
that. It mattered. It was just about the most
humiliating and demeaning thing that I could imagine
happening to me. But I was fighting to control my
reaction to getting ****d by that big cock. I knew that
Paul was watching and I knew that the images being
burned into his brain were probably more than a
marriage could take. But to see me going crazy with
lust while being ****d by my black boss, there was just
no way to live that down.

Doyal and I peaked at the same time and he collapsed on
top of me for a moment. I became aware of the fact that
I was still clasping his body to mine with my arms and
legs and I quickly let him go.

He pushed himself to his knees and stared down at my
sweaty body. I think that it had surprised him that I
had reacted the way that I had. I know it surprised the
hell out of me. I saw the conceited look on his face
and I wanted to hit him. Thankfully I wasn't that
stupid.

He got up and pointed out the dress that he wanted me
to wear to work tomorrow. Then he went downstairs to
dress and go home. Paul went down to let him out and
start cleaning up the mess in the kitchen and dining
room.

I didn't move until they were gone. Then I got up and
rushed to the bathroom. I sat on the toilet and it took
forever for the cum to drain out of me. Then I took a
quick shower and brushed my teeth.

I put on my robe and steeled my nerves to face my
husband. I knew what I was going to see on his face
when I went downstairs. I knew that he could never love
me after what I had done. It would have been bad enough
if I had merely let that man **** me. But to become
aroused, to achieve orgasm! That was unforgiveable.

But I couldn't hide in my room. I had to face Paul. At
the very least I had to apologize to him.

By the time I got downstairs he had already cleaned off
the dining room table and was loading the dishwasher. I
went into the kitchen and moved up behind him. I tried
to make him stop. I said, "Paul, go sit down. I'll do
that."

He didn't turn around. He just said, "You have already
had a rough evening. Why don't you make us a drink and
sit down and I'll join you in a minute. I'm almost done
here."

I didn't know what to make of his voice. He sounded
calm. He sounded sad. But I didn't hear any of the
things that I expected to hear in his voice. It didn't
sound like he was mad at me or disgusted with me. I
didn't know what to think.

I made us each a stiff drink and put them on the end of
the counter. While he finished up with the dishwasher I
cleaned off the stove and wiped down the counters. We
finished up at about the same time and I took our
drinks over and put them on the kitchen table.

He came up behind me and I turned and we looked into
each other's eyes for the first time since...since our
boss ****d me. Then, in unison, we said, "I'm sorry."

I looked at him in surprise. I had expected to hear
something more along the lines of 'I want a divorce,'
certainly not an apology!

I asked, "Paul? What are you apologizing for? I'm the
one that...oh god, I can't even say it!"

He took me into his arms and nearly crushed me. I put
my arms around him and suddenly I was crying like a
baby again. I had done a lot of crying today. I'm not
normally a crying female. This was not a normal day.

He responded, "I have a lot to apologize for Jolie. And
you have nothing to apologize for."

I rested my head on his shoulder and said, "I wish that
were true Paul. I can't imagine that you will ever get
those images out of your head. You must hate me now."

Paul kissed the top of my head and said, "I'm the pansy
that let his wife get ****d by the next door neighbor.
No, it was even worse than that. I helped the son of a
bitch! No real man would help some son of a bitch ****
his wife. I didn't even try to fight him."

"Paul!" I exclaimed. "You couldn't fight that man! And
I don't mean just because he is huge and would have
killed you. He has our lives in his hand. I wouldn't
let you fight him. We have to do what he says. But I
don't get it. Are you telling me that you don't want a
divorce now? Surely you cannot live with a woman who
has done what I just did!"

Paul held me tighter and said, "You didn't do anything
that he didn't make you do. You didn't have a choice.
Just like I didn't when I did what he told me to do.
Are you telling me that you can see the things that he
made me do and that you don't hate me?"

I didn't know what he was talking about at first. Then
I remembered. I had been so focused on the things I had
done, and the things that were done to me, that I
really hadn't paid that much attention to Paul except
to despair at the idea of what he was seeing me do.

I straightened up suddenly and in a whisper, as if I
hoped that he wouldn't hear me, I said, "Paul, I had an
orgasm. I came when he put that huge thing of his in me
and fucked me. I let him **** me and I had an orgasm
right in front of you."

Paul smiled and said, "Yeah, a damned nice one too! I
was pretty happy for you."

I stepped back then. I didn't know if he was teasing me
or if he had just gone crazy.

I turned and picked up my drink and gulped down half of
it. Then I turned back and looked at him like he had
lost his mind.

He took me back into his arms and said, "Jolie, one of
the things I loved about you right from the beginning
was that you enjoyed sex. Your body and your mind were
always responsive. Just thinking about how turned on
you got used to get me excited. I love watching you,
especially when I eat your sweet pussy. I love watching
you lose control. I don't blame you for enjoying
getting fucked by that big cock of his. And I won't
hold it against you, if you promise not to get upset
when I tell you that when I saw you getting turned on
it gave me a hard on."

I looked at him skeptically. Surely he was just saying
that to ease my guilt. I had one more question that I
was afraid to ask. But now was the time.

"Paul, what about what we did downstairs? Could you
even kiss me after what you saw?"

He shrugged and said, "Could you kiss me? Could you
ever forget that I licked the end of that son of a
bitch's cock?"

I moved back into his arms then and I said, "Paul, I
was right. On our first date I thought to myself, 'this
man would be the perfect husband'. And you are. I love
you so much."

He responded, "I may not be a perfect husband. A
perfect husband would have prevented what happened here
tonight. But I have the perfect love for you."

I kissed him then, or rather we kissed each other. It
was a warm, passionate, unselfconscious kiss and I
started to think that maybe we would survive this after
all.

We finished our drinks and I made us each another. Then
we sat on the couch with Paul's arms wrapped around me
and talked about what we had seen and done and how we
felt about it.

Paul was still naked and I noticed that his cock kept
twitching as we talked about some of the things that
had happened. He knew that I was aware of it and I
could tell that he was self-conscious.

I put my drink on the coffee table and said, "There is
one way to take care of this in a hurry."

I dropped to my knees and pushed his legs apart. He
tried to stop me. He said, "No Jolie, you don't have to
do that! Not tonight. Not after what you have been
through."

I smiled and held his rapidly growing cock in my hands.
I said, "Sweetheart, I have never sucked your cock
because I had to. I love sucking your cock and you know
it. Now stop giving me a hard time here or I'll be
f***ed to bite you."

Paul gave in and sat back. He relaxed and I spread his
legs and he watched me as I leaned down and gave him
the best, the most loving blowjob that I had ever given
him.

I had always enjoyed doing this, especially for him. It
was so much better now. After sucking on our neighbors
large cock I found that sucking on Paul's nice seven
inch cock was even easier and even more fun. I devoured
him with even more passion than normal but still I was
surprised at how quickly he had cum. I swallowed easily
and then I rested my head on his stomach and held his
cock in my mouth while it went soft.

Paul stroked my hair and thanked me and told me how
much he loved me. I finally looked up and said, "I
can't believe that we are going to get through this.
All evening I was terrified of looking at you and
seeing the disgust that I knew must be in your face
when you saw what I was doing."

He answered with a touch of embarrassment, "If you had
looked at me very often this evening you would have
seen how frequently my cock got hard when I watched
you. I don't understand it. I have read about men who
get off on watching their wives with other men. I have
never been that way. It never even occurred to me. I'm
not even sure what it was about what I saw that turned
me on. I only know that now that it's over I'm glad I
had that reaction and not the reaction you were afraid
of. To be honest, I was afraid of the same thing you
were."

The smile left my face and I said, "It's not over. This
was just the beginning. And it isn't going to be just
him."

Paul pulled me up beside him on the couch and kissed
me. He said, "Just remember one thing. No matter what
happens, I am always going to love you. And I am always
going to want you. I only hope that he doesn't make me
do something that you can't get past. I am surprised
that you didn't ask me to leave after what I did today,
and after what he did today. Christ! I can't blame you
for cumming on that humongous cock of his! That thing
was incredible. It made my cock look like a clit!"

I laughed and said, "I love your clit, sweetheart."

We finally went up and went to bed. Paul tried to
return the favor. But when I realized what he was doing
I stopped him. I said, "No honey. Not tonight. Trust
me. I've had enough. Besides, he came in buckets. I
don't want to take a chance on you going down on me
and...well, you know."

He kissed my neck and said, "I would be surprised if I
didn't end up with a mouthful of it one of these days
anyway. He is doing this to humiliate us."

I said, "No Paul. He is doing this because we are
racists and because we were rude to him and called his
son some very ugly names."

We looked at each other strangely then. It was like for
the first time we were acknowledging to ourselves that
we were not innocent victims in this.

After what had happened to us tonight I expected to
have a very difficult time falling asl**p. I had a lot
to think about. But I suppose that between the three
strong drinks and the stress and the amazing orgasm I
was out like a light in less than a minute. I am
usually a pretty light sl**per but that night I slept
so soundly that in the morning Paul had to shake me to
get me to wake up.

I went down and started coffee while Paul took a
shower. Then I took a shower while Paul toasted some
English muffins. When I finished my shower I put on the
dress that Doyal had selected for me. It was a flirty
little sundress. Not really scandalous, but not
appropriate for the work place either. It ended about
four inches above my knees. I thought that it was
inappropriate for work but I would be wearing a lab
coat. I didn't see how this would have the effect of
humiliating me that Doyal undoubtedly intended.

I dressed and joined Paul for breakfast. We ate
quietly, both of us wondering what Doyal had in mind to
make the day unpleasant.

We went in at our normal time, along with a hundred or
so other employees of the company. When we got to work
I put my lab coat on and went to my work area. Some of
the guys commented on my dress. They liked it and
suggested I dress like that more often. I had a feeling
that they were going to get their wish, and then some.

There was a note on my desk telling me to report to
Doyal's office as soon as I got in. I went out of the
lab and down to Doyal's office. I knocked and he told
me to enter.

When I stepped inside he looked up and said, "Lock the
door, bitch."

I wasn't really that surprised that he had sent for me.
The surprise was that he was not alone in his office.

I turned and locked the door. When I turned back around
he was getting up from behind his desk. He gestured for
me to stand in front of him. I crossed the space
between us and by the time I was standing in front of
him my face was bright red and my heart was beating
loudly again, just like yesterday.

He said, "Remove the lab coat. I want to see how you
look in the dress I picked out for you."

I obeyed instantly but I was very conscious of the
other man in the room. He was watching us closely and
smiling as Doyal ordered me around.

I dropped my lab coat on the same chair that my
clothing had been piled on yesterday when Paul had
undressed me in this same spot.

Doyal asked, "I suppose you are wearing underwear?"

I responded, "Yes sir."

"Which ones?" he asked.

I quietly replied, "The bikini panty."

He smiled and said, "Show me."

I reached down reluctantly and started to raise my
skirt but he said, "Not like that. Take your dress off,
stupid."

I unbuttoned the front of the dress and dropped it on
my lab coat. I stood before Doyal and the stranger in
just my panties. Doyal turned to his friend and asked,
"What do you think?"

His friend had a surprisingly deep voice. He answered,
"Not bad. She looks like a pretty good fuck. Yeah, she
has the perfect body for some of that stuff, slender
like a fashion model."

His friend got up and came over and looked me over. He
asked me my sizes and then he ran his hands over my
body before slapping my thigh and ordering me to spread
my legs.

I obeyed nervously and soon another man had his finger
inside of me. He chuckled and said, "Damn Doyal! This
broad is hot to trot!"

He pulled his wet finger out of me and held it up. He
chuckled again and said, "Fuck! Look at that! That's
just from undressing in front of us! She must be one
hot bitch!"

Doyal laughed and said, "Trust me Al, she is. Do you
want to knock off a quick piece before you leave?"

Al said, "Hell yes!"

Doyal pushed me down over his desk and I heard the
rustle of clothing behind me. A moment later I felt
Al's cock working its way inside of my very wet pussy.
I hated what was happening, but I hated even more that
my body kept betraying me like this. I had gotten wet
before they even touched me. Undressing in front of
them had gotten my juices flowing, just like yesterday!
I was not an exhibitionist. In fact, I was pretty shy.
So I just didn't understand why this was happening.

I didn't have long to think about it though. Al started
fucking me hard and fast while Doyal held my head down
on his desk. I felt so helpless and so used. But worse
than that, as Al's strokes became faster and more
violent I felt myself building to another orgasm.

Doyal reached under me while his friend was fucking me
and started pulling and twisting on my nipples. He was
not gentle and it hurt. It hurt a lot. But still I felt
my body climbing towards a climax. I came just before
Al did. When the orgasm hit it hit hard and I started
to call out loudly until Doyal clamped a hand over my
mouth and kept me quiet.

I heard Al cry out behind me and his hands clawed at my
ass during those last few violent strokes. He called
out, "Jesus! What a fucking pussy!" And then he filled
me with cum.

He left his cock inside of me for a minute while he and
Doyal discussed my pussy. Then he slowly pulled his
cock out of me. It felt nearly as long as Doyal's,
though not nearly as thick.

When he pulled it free, Doyal pulled me up off of his
desk and asked, "Did you have a nice rest, cunt?"

Then he pushed me to the floor and said, "Clean up that
mess."

I didn't know what he meant at first. Not until Al
moved forward and his soft, slimy cock was right in my
face. I had just been fucked by a second black man in
less than twelve hours. Now I was going to taste a
second black cock. I f***ed myself to breathe through
my mouth. His cock smelled as bad as it looked.

I opened my mouth wide and took as much of his cock
into my mouth as I could before I closed my lips around
it. I gagged a couple of times at first but I sucked it
clean as quickly as I could. I was in a hurry to get
that taste out of my mouth.

When I had sucked the top half of his cock clean I
lifted my mouth off of it and I licked the base of it
until it too was clean. Then I washed his balls with my
tongue while he guided my head around with his hands
twisted in my hair.

He finally released me and I stood up gasping for fresh
air while he straightened his pants and made himself
presentable. I was aware of the cum that was seeping
out of me and about to start running down my thigh. I
was anxious to be allowed to dress and go to the ladies
room.

Doyal had something else in mind. He smiled and said,
"You can't leave here like that. Everyone will know
what a slut you are. Scoop that up and swallow it."

They both laughed at the look on my face when he said
that. I wanted to plead with him to be reasonable but
one look at the amusement on their faces as they
enjoyed my consternation and I knew I would be wasting
my breath.

I spread my legs and I felt the bile rising in my
throat as I reached down and scooped up about two
tablespoons of slimy white cum on the tips of two
fingers. I stared at it for a second, trying to
convince myself that it was just cum and I had
swallowed a lot of it over the last four or five years.

This was different though. This was such a nasty thing
to do. I looked up at their faces one last time and
then I swallowed and f***ed myself to place my fingers
in my mouth and suck them clean.

I heard the stranger exclaim under his breath, "What a
fucking cunt!"

When I had swallowed the bastard's cum I pulled my
fingers from my mouth and stood there naked as the men
shook hands and the stranger left. I expected Doyal to
take a turn but he said, "You had better get to work,
cunt. I want you and your faggot husband back in here
at lunch time."

I responded without thinking, "He is not a faggot!"

Doyal just smiled and said, "Sure he is. He just
doesn't realize it yet."

He handed me my lab coat and ordered me to put it on.
He was holding my dress and my panties in his other
hand.

I groaned as I slipped the lab coat on. We were
required to wear them at all times but we seldom closed
them. Not unless we were actually doing something that
required them, which in my section was not very often.
They weren't see-through, but they were thin and when I
started buttoning the front I noticed that my nipples
showed quite clearly through the thin material. You
couldn't actually see them. But you could see the
outlines of them. You could see the bumps. It was
obvious that I wasn't wearing much of anything under my
lab coat.

Doyal ordered me to leave the top two buttons and the
bottom two buttons unfastened. Suddenly my lab coat was
a sexy garment. My cleavage was exposed to an alarming
degree and the bottom button that I was permitted to
close was rubbing against my pubic hair. I would be in
danger of exposing myself with every step I took.

The guys were going to love this!

Doyal dismissed me but as I started to leave he said,
"I doubt if any of the guys have the balls, but if any
of them should grow a pair and decide to actually put a
hand on you, you just smile and act like nothing out of
the ordinary is happening. I'm going to be in and out
of the lab all morning and I'll be watching you."

I hurried back to the lab with my heart beating a mile
a minute. The guys looked up and smiled and said good
morning as I entered. Then they did a double take as
they watched me cross the room to my work area.

When I got to my bench I looked down and saw that my
nipples were standing straight out. I looked down and I
could see the insides of both of my thighs. And that
was standing still! God knows what I looked like when I
was taking a step!

I got my work out and threw myself into it like never
before. I wanted desperately not to think about
anything else right now. I sat on my stool and
struggled to at least cover my pussy with that damned
lab coat, but it was a constant struggle. To make
matters worse, one at a time the guys all came over,
ostensibly to see if I was alright.

I knew that guys being guys they would enjoy the view.
But I didn't believe that any of them would actually
touch me. I guess I don't know my co-workers as well as
I thought I did.

I watched them struggle to keep their eyes focused on
my face as we spoke. The odd thing was that, under any
other circumstances I would have been annoyed if they
had treated me this way. But I couldn't blame them.
They had never behaved this way until Doyal made me
dress like this. So I was surprised to find myself
becoming aroused at all of the attention. I was
embarrassed. But the tingle I felt between my legs
every time one of the men came over and stared at my
nipples or my upper thighs was unmistakable.

Once more I was f***ed to consider what kind of a
person, what kind of a woman I really was.

The men came over off and on throughout the morning to
check on something I was doing or just to speak and get
another look at me. Several times I looked down after
they walked away and wondered if they had been able to
see too much of me. The lab coat kept falling away from
my breasts when I leaned forward and on more than one
occasion I looked down and saw a nipple just starting
to peek out. Worse than that though, I was almost
positive that my slit showed from just about every
angle but behind me.

There was no question of how exposed I was every time I
got up or returned to my seat. In those moments I felt
the cool air on my slit and I knew that my pussy was
still drooling. My emotions were constantly being torn
between my continuous state of arousal and my despair
over the kind of woman that I was afraid that I was
becoming.

Karl came over for the third or fourth time that
morning to ask about the status of a project I was
helping him with. I was flustered as I answered while
he stared directly at my nearly exposed breasts. When I
reached for some documents I realized too late that I
had exposed most of one breast, certainly all of the
nipple.

He smiled and his face turned nearly as red as my own.
His hand fell to my thigh and he patted it gently. He
said, "My dear, I have never fully appreciated how sexy
a lab coat could be before. You look fantastic. I don't
know what has brought about this change in you. But I
like it."

His fingertips were at most an inch from my pussy as he
spoke. I was too shocked to say or do anything. And
when the shock wore off I realized that this was what
Doyal had in mind. As if to confirm my sudden
inspiration I looked up to see Doyal smiling at me from
across the room. He nodded and then went back to his
conversation with Taylor. I noticed that Taylor was
staring too. He didn't look like he was hearing a word
that Doyal was saying.

In the next hour it became obvious that Doyal and
Taylor had not been the only ones watching Karl place
his hand on my thigh and get away with it. At one time
or another they all came over that morning and they all
placed their hands high on my thigh. I actually felt
Neal's fingertip grazing my exposed pussy!

Every man in that lab was walking around with a hard on
all morning because of me. Well, I suppose it would be
more accurate to say that it was because of Doyal. I
would never have dressed like this on my own.

Even Paul had a hard on! He didn't feel me up in
public. But he came over and whispered, "Are you doing
okay? I hate to admit it, but you look hotter than
hell!"

I blushed and looked around to make sure that no one
was close enough to hear us talk. I whispered, "Jesus
Paul! I don't know what is happening with me! I have
never been so humiliated in my life. But I'm sitting in
a pool of my own juices! Could I have been a slut all
this time and I didn't even know it?!"

He shrugged and whispered, "No. You aren't a slut.
You're body is just reacting to the constant sexual
stimulation. You can't help it. Just like I can't help
having a hard on every time I look at you."

Paul looked around and asked, "What happened in there
this morning? You were gone a long time."

I whispered to him about having to service the strange
man in Doyal's office and I told him that we were both
to report to his office at lunch time. I also told him
about being ordered to permit my co-workers to touch me
if they got up the nerve.

Before he went back to work I asked him how exposed my
pussy was. I couldn't tell but I felt like I was all
but naked down there.

He glanced down and responded, "It isn't too bad when
you tug your lab coat together. But once you let it go
it starts to fall away and it isn't long before the top
half of your pussy is exposed. You might as well quit
fighting it. Everyone has already seen it by now."

I asked, "Did you see him this morning? This is just
what he had in mind, this and more. Remember what he
said yesterday? He said he wished that I could work in
the nude. I don't know where this is going. But even if
he doesn't make up something terrible about us, our
reputations are going to be shot."

I suddenly realized what Doyal was doing. I hissed
under my breath, "Oh my god! Paul! I just realized
where this is going. He wants to turn me into the
office sex toy. Not just for him, for everyone we work
with!"

Paul looked so helpless when he said, "I know. But I
still don't see any way out of this. Not yet anyway."

Paul went back to his work station and I tried to
forget about how exposed I was and concentrate on my
own work. As I worked though, I couldn't help noticing
my co-workers getting together and talking quietly in
twos and threes throughout the morning, all the while
glancing over at me. I could just imagine what they
were saying.

They kept coming back over and visiting with me at my
station. Each time they became bolder and each time I
was f***ed to bite my tongue as their hands came to
rest on my upper thigh and fingers began to tease my
sopping wet slit. I suppose that they were comparing
notes as the morning went on and it was obvious that I
wasn't objecting to anything that they did. They may
not have understood the sudden change in me, but they
were enjoying it. They didn't grope me openly, and they
seemed to be more discreet whenever Paul was nearby.
But they became bolder with each visit to my work
station.

Just before lunch Karl came over and leaned against the
bench where I was working. His hand went right to my
thigh and the tip of his middle finger was sliding up
and down through my slit, grazing my clit at the top of
each tiny stroke.

I gasped as his finger teased my clit and I grasped my
workbench with both hands. I fought to keep from having
an orgasm as this nice, gentle, quiet man who was more
than twice my age and had always treated me with
respect began to finger my pussy while my husband and
our four co-workers watched from around the room.

I groaned and bit my bottom lip in an effort to keep
from having an orgasm. When Karl first spoke I heard
the words but my brain didn't catch the meaning. He had
to repeat himself. "Jolie, why are you doing this? Or
more to the point, why are you letting us do this.
Don't misunderstand. I love the change in you. We all
do. But it seems so out of character for you. What's
going on?"

I was actually grateful for the question. It distracted
me from the sensations his finger was causing. I
whispered, "I can't talk when you are doing that Karl!
I can't think!"

He stopped moving is finger, but it remained inside me,
just inside my opening. I managed to catch my breath
and get my mind in gear. But I was still highly aroused
and it occurred to me that at this very moment, after
all of these hours of teasing, I wanted to fuck these
men just as much as they wanted to fuck me. It looked
like Doyal was going to get his wish!

But I didn't know how to respond to Karl's very
reasonable question. I couldn't tell him the truth. Or
could I? I knew that they were all wondering. Maybe the
easiest thing to do would be to explain. Doyal didn't
say that I couldn't tell them. Would things be better
or worse if I told them the truth?

I glanced at the clock. It was still half an hour
before Paul and I had to report to Doyal's office for
lunch. I sighed deeply and said, "Give me a minute to
talk to Paul before I answer you, okay Karl?"

He nodded and finally removed his hand from my sex
organs.

When he had moved away I looked over to see Paul
watching with obvious concern. I waved him over and he
rushed across the room to see what I wanted. When he
was standing beside me I whispered, "Paul, Karl wants
to know why I'm doing this, why I'm dressing like this
and why I'm letting them touch me. I was trying to
think of a reasonable lie but maybe it would be better
if we just told the truth. Doyal didn't say we
couldn't. Maybe that would be better than this,
whatever this is. Let's get it out in the open. I think
I would be less embarrassed if they realized that I
hadn't changed, I am doing what I have to do. And maybe
they'll take it easy on me. Or not. Either way at least
we can stop pussy-footing around in a cloud of secrecy.
What do you think?"

Paul looked at me, and then he looked around at our
five co-workers. He asked, "What will you tell them?"

"The truth," I replied.

He shrugged and said, "I don't know if that will help
your cause. But I guess you're right. This silly game
that everyone is playing now isn't fooling anyone. In
some ways it's even more demeaning. I guess that we
haven't anything to lose. You may be right, though I
doubt it. I think that once they know that they have
permission to do what they want things will get worse.
But I guess we are going there anyway. If you would
feel better having them know that you are being coerced
then tell them."

I smiled wryly and said, "Paul, it's more than being
coerced. We are being punished. I suspect that our
friends here in the office might side with Doyal when
they hear why."

Paul shrugged and said, "It's up to you. I'm not going
to change how I feel about Doyal, and I'm not going to
change how I feel about you. You do what you think is
best."

Paul kissed me on the forehead and went back to work. I
turned to Karl and waved him back over. When he was
close I said, "Karl, I talked it over with Paul and I'm
going to explain what is going on. I think it might be
best if I explained it to everyone all at once."

Karl looked up and I looked around to see that everyone
was watching us. He waved them over and soon I was
surrounded by my five co-workers, all ogling my exposed
flesh openly.

When they were close by I said, "Karl asked me why I'm
doing this, why I'm dressing like this and why I'm
letting you guys touch me. I don't know if I'm supposed
to tell you or not. But I wasn't told that I couldn't.
I think it best to get this out in the open."

I took a deep breath, which they all seemed to
appreciate, and I started from the beginning. "As you
guys all know, Paul and I are both from small southern
towns in Mississippi. We grew up in an environment of
prejudice and intolerance. We never questioned our
beliefs and that is why this is happening to me, to us
I mean."

I saw the confused looks on their faces. Travis and
Taylor were both from southern states too. I think they
had a better understanding of what I was saying about
my background. It only just then occurred to me though
that neither of them seemed to harbor the prejudice
that Paul and I did. I couldn't help but wonder. But
now was not the time for deep thoughts on the way of
the world.

I continued, "When Paul and I got married after we
graduated and got these jobs we thought we were living
in a fairy tale. We could afford a nice house in a
great neighborhood and nice cars and our life seemed
perfect. We never once had cause to re-examine our
values."

"Things started to change when a black man bought the
house next door to us. He was a nice enough neighbor,
but it bothered us that a black man lived next door to
us. He quickly fit right in and was welcome in the
homes of our neighbors. But Paul and I were not so
accepting. We left more than one party because he
showed up."

"One day his two teenage sons were playing in the front
yard and one of them chased a ball into our yard. I
yelled at him and called him some...some terrible names
that I am too embarrassed to repeat. He was just a k**,
thirteen or f******n I guess."

"That evening our neighbor came over and I was nearly
as rude to him. I told him off and slammed the door in
his face. That man was Doyal Anderson. I didn't even
realize that he worked here, not that it would have
made a difference."

"Yesterday, the reason that we spent so much longer in
his office when he was interviewing everyone is that he
is punishing my husband and me. He is teaching us a
lesson."

Now for the hard part! I felt myself turning even
redder as I said, "In order to keep Doyal from ruining
our lives, Paul and I had to agree to do everything
that he says until he sets us free. We are, in effect,
his slaves. The reason that I am dressed like this, and
the reason that I have allowed all of you to touch me
this morning, is that Doyal ordered me to. Paul and I
could lose everything if we didn't agree to his
demands. Maybe Doyal is right. Maybe we have this
coming. But I had to beg him not to fire us and I
promised to do anything to keep these jobs. I intend to
keep that promise."

There was a stunned silence for a long moment. Then
Karl asked, "So you are a slave now? A sex slave? He
has sex with you?"

I nodded.

Taylor chimed in, "He ordered you to let us touch you?"

I nodded again. I saw their minds working. They were
not at all concerned that I was now a sex slave. Their
only concern was just how far they could go. It was
obvious on all of their faces.

Then, almost as one they all turned to Paul. Paul was
staring down at his work but his face and neck were red
and I knew he had heard everything.

Karl asked, "What about Paul?"

I shrugged. "I don't know Karl. This all just started
yesterday when Doyal was made our supervisor."

With a smirk in his voice Travis asked, "How do you
like getting fucked by a big black stud?"

The others seemed as shocked by his question as I was.

Travis saw their looks and said, "Don't give me that
shit! I grew up in a small southern town too. And I had
to put up with people like Jolie and Paul calling me a
nigger lover and kicking my ass because I had black
friends. I like you Jolie. You seem like a nice k**.
But I have to be honest. I feel more sympathy for
Doyal's k** than I do for you. I think you are a nice
couple but I hate the way your minds work. I know that
you believe the things that you believe because you
were raised that way. But I was raised that way too and
I knew it was wrong. You are both intelligent people.
You had the same opportunity that I did to form your
own opinions. You know right from wrong. Maybe this
will do you both some good. I sure as hell don't have a
problem with it. Hell! I think it's pretty fucking
hot!"

I glanced at the clock and saw that it was time for
lunch. I slid off of my stool as the men watched
carefully. I looked over at Paul and then I said, "No
matter what you choose to believe of my husband and me,
you now know why we are doing the things that we do.
You are free to form your opinions, but at least now
they will be based on the facts. I am embarrassed by
some of the things that I have done. But I am a product
of my environment despite what you believe Travis. You
can hate the way that my mind works and apparently you
can feel free to grope me at will. But I wanted it to
be clear that I was permitting these liberties because
I am being coerced. I did not become a slut overnight."

Paul came over and got me. We left them to think about,
and undoubtedly discuss what I had just told them. I
would have liked to listen in on that discussion. But I
didn't think that it would be very long before I found
out how it turned out.

We went to Doyal's office and knocked. He called out,
"Enter."

We went in and Paul asked if he wanted the door locked.
Doyal looked up and said, "Not yet." Then he asked
about our morning.

I gave him a quick overview of how it had gone and I
told him that I had told our co-workers why I was
dressed like a slut and permitting them to grope me at
will.

He smiled and asked, "Great! How did they respond?"

I shrugged and said, "I don't know yet sir. I just
finished explaining it before we had to come to your
office."

He said, "It will be interesting to see how that plays
out. They seem like a good group of men. But I suspect
that the opportunity to take advantage of a beautiful
young woman like you will overcome any moral
compunction they might feel when it comes to taking
advantage of you against your will and in front of your
loving husband. They may be moral men and they may like
you, but you are a sexy little bitch and when a man's
dick gets hard he tends to let the morality of an issue
fade into the background, at least until after his
orgasm. They may feel pangs of guilt later. But I'm
sure they can rationalize them away."

There was a light tap at the door and it opened to
admit the two janitors that worked on our floor of the
building. They were both tall, thin, older black men
with gray hair. One of them had a scraggly beard.

They stood just inside the door and Doyal said, "Paul,
Jolie, you have worked here for more than a year with
these men cleaning up after you and I am willing to bet
that you have never spoken to them. I doubt if you know
the names of either man. So allow me to introduce you.
The gentleman on your left is Oscar, and the man on
your right is John. I had a talk with them earlier and
explained my little psychology experiment to them. They
were more than willing to help out. Oscar, would you
mind locking the door?"

My knees almost gave out as I realized what was about
to happen. Janitors for Christ's sake! But there was
never any question that I was going to obey. I didn't
even stop to ponder how easily I had given in to Doyal.
I had, after all, begged him to give me a chance and
promised to do anything he demanded of me. And I was
constantly aware of the possible repercussions if I
should rebel. Always in the back of my mind was the
picture of my parents losing their home. I would do
anything to avoid that ever happening.

Once the door was locked Doyal said, "Take off the lab
coat, Jolie. Then go over and apologize to Oscar and
John for being a redneck."

I unbuttoned my lab coat and d****d it over the back of
a chair. I crossed the room and stood in front of the
two janitors. They glanced over at Doyal. I didn't see
what he did but they both smiled and in an instant they
each had one of my breasts in their hands.

I started to speak but my voice broke. I cleared my
throat and said, "I'm sorry for being a redneck." But I
couldn't leave it at that. I said, "I didn't mean to be
hateful, to hurt anyone. I didn't know any better. I'm
truly sorry. I'm trying to change."

Oscar smiled down at me and asked, "Do you know why me
and John are here?"

I sighed and shook my head. I answered, "I imagine that
I do."

He smiled and said, "I have watched you since you
started working here. You weren't really rude to me. It
was more like I didn't even exist. You would walk right
past me in the corridor and not even see me. I always
wanted to turn around after you passed and kick you
right in your redneck ass. So if you were hoping that
me or John was going to feel sorry for you then you are
just shit out of luck girl."

I shook my head and said, "No, I don't expect any
sympathy from you. But I am sorry for my behavior. And
not just because of what Mr. Anderson is making me do.
I guess I never really thought about...things. I never
saw any reason to question the way that I was raised.
I'm sorry."

Oscar grinned and said, "Well, I guess I know how you
can make it up to me. Come here girl."

He pulled me into his arms and leaned down and started
kissing me hard. His arms held me tight but I didn't
fight him. John moved around behind me and I felt his
hands exploring my ass while he watched Oscar kissing
me.

I felt Oscar's tongue forcing my lips open. I was
disgusted by the idea of French kissing a sixty-odd
year old black janitor but I tried not to let it show.
I returned his kiss until he pushed me away. He turned
me around and gently pushed me into John's arms.

John took over where Oscar had left off and as we
kissed I heard Oscar getting undressed behind me.

I thought that I was just about as humiliated as I
could get. It turns out I was wrong. I heard a sudden
noise and saw a bright light through my closed eyelids.
I opened my eyes suddenly to see Doyal taking pictures
of me and the janitors.

I started to pull away, to demand that he put the
camera away. But John held me tight and I realized I
couldn't win. Once more I surrendered. I knew that I
was always going to lose. It was just that sometimes I
started to resist without thinking. I had never
permitted Paul to take pictures of me in the nude. I
was always afraid that someone would find them. I
trusted him not to put them on the internet or show
them to friends. But I had always been afraid that
someone would find them someday and I would be
humiliated.

Now it was all out of my control and the whole purpose
was to humiliate and humble me.

John finally broke off the kiss and turned me around to
face Oscar again. Only this time Oscar was naked. I
looked down and was relieved to see that at least his
cock was normal, not like that huge weapon between
Doyal's legs.

Oscar pulled me closer and as he pushed me to my knees
I heard the sounds of John undressing behind me. When I
was kneeling in front of him he inched closer and held
his cock in his hand. He traced my face with the head
of his cock as he smiled down at me. He chuckled and
said, "I do believe that is the prettiest sight I ever
saw."

Doyal apparently liked it too. He took enough pictures
of it.

Oscar held his cock up against his belly and ordered me
to lick his balls. Once I started he let his cock fall
and come to rest on my face. I had closed my eyes but
Doyal ordered me to keep them open and he took a dozen
more pictures from different angles.

A few moments later, John stood beside me. He leaned
his pelvis forward and started rubbing his cock over my
face while I sucked on Oscar's balls. There were more
pictures and then my mouth was passed back and forth
between the men.

First I licked and sucked on their hairy nuts and then
their hard cocks. John's was slightly fatter than
Oscar's. Neither cock was anything like Doyal's,
thankfully.

After a few minutes they started taking turns fucking
my mouth. It wasn't so bad at first but they started
getting more violent and after about ten minutes I was
struggling with them. They were banging their cocks
into the back of my throat painfully. I was just about
to yell at them when suddenly Oscar's cock head f***ed
its way into my throat.

I'm not sure who was more shocked. I started to
struggle but Doyal yelled at me to behave. At first it
didn't sink in. Not until I felt a sudden, sharp pain
on my butt. He had slapped the hell out of me.

I stopped struggling and Oscar pulled back and then
f***ed his cock right back down into my throat. I heard
him exclaim, "Fuck me!"

Then he was cumming with his cock buried in my throat.
I was kind of dazed. I was kneeling there with the head
of an old black man's cock in my throat, throbbing and
ejaculating sperm. By that point in the festivities my
mind had gone blank.

It wasn't until he pulled his cock out of my mouth that
I realized that at least there had been no foul tasting
cum in my mouth. But my throat was kind of sore and I
wasn't anxious to repeat it.

Unfortunately it wasn't up to me. John had watched in
amazement and he wanted his turn. He wanted to
experience having his cock in the throat of a young
white woman. As soon as Oscar moved away he did.

John grasped the sides of my head and held on tight as
he worked his cock back into my mouth. He began pumping
it in and out of me, harder and faster and deeper with
each stroke. His cock was fatter than Oscar's but not
significantly. On the fourth or fifth attempt the head
of his cock slipped into my throat and he held it there
with my face pressed against his hairy belly and I
heard him exclaim, "Son of a bitch! Jesus that feels
fantastic! This girl is the best cocksucker I ever
saw!"

I heard the mirth in Doyal's voice as he said, "Well,
technically John, she isn't sucking your cock, you are
fucking her face. But I guess the end result is the
same. She is still going to end up with cum in her
belly when you're done."

John started fucking my face then. Slowly at first, but
then more f***efully, and with each stroke the head of
his cock and perhaps an inch of the fat shaft entered
my throat. At first it was painful. But I guess I
started getting numb after a minute or two. I just held
onto his hips and let him fuck my face until he tensed
up and I felt his cock throbbing in my throat.

He pulled it out after a moment and stepped back. I
gasped for breath now that my mouth and throat were
clear. I noticed with more than a little relief that
Oscar had dressed.

John started to get dressed but Doyal stopped him. He
said, "Hold on a minute John. There is one more picture
that I want to get before you leave. He invited John to
bend over his desk and then he instructed me to kneel
behind him.

I obeyed. I didn't know what he had in mind but I was
getting used to doing what I was told. I went along
placidly until Doyal said, "Okay Jolie. I want you to
spread his cheeks apart and eat his ass just like it
was a pussy."

My head swung around to look at Doyal so fast that I
hurt my neck. I had never even heard of such a thing! I
wasn't refusing exactly. I just couldn't believe that I
really understood what he was demanding of me.

He saw the look on my face and he said, "That's right,
cunt. Eat that nice man's big black ass."

I hesitated still, until he said, "Don't make me take
my belt off, bitch."

I turned to look at the big black ass in front of my
face and I felt the nausea building as I contemplated
the task in front of me. I heard Doyal start to
unbuckle his belt and I started moving finally. I
reached up and gently spread the cheeks of John's ass,
exposing his dark, crinkled ass hole. It occurred to me
that I had never actually seen one before. It was
particularly unattractive.

I moved my face closer. John smelled clean but this was
without a doubt the most disgusting thing that I had
yet been f***ed to do.

I became aware of the camera in my face as I slowly
leaned forward and pressed my lips against his asshole.
There was not yet any taste and the smell was not
unpleasant, sweaty, a little musky maybe, but clean.
Still, I couldn't help gagging at the idea of what I
was doing.

I tentatively stuck my tongue out and touched it to his
wrinkled hole and as soon as I touched him he groaned
in pleasure and his entire body twitched. He gasped and
said, "Son of a bitch! I never felt anything like that
before! Shit! I like that!"

I wasn't as excited about it myself.

I licked all around it for a moment and then stiffened
my tongue and f***ed it inside of him. He continued to
groan and gasp in pleasure and I began to fear that he
was going to get another hard on. I was getting tired.

Doyal took a dozen pictures and finally he said, "Okay.
Gentlemen, I appreciate your help. Now I am horny as
hell and I'm going to have to fuck this bitch before
she has to go back to work."

Oscar asked, "Do you mind if we watch?"

Doyal smiled and said, "Not at all. Do you mind taking
some pictures for me?"

Oscar took the camera from Doyal and stood back while
Doyal dropped his pants and shorts to his knees. I was
f***ed down roughly over his desk and he used his feet
to f***e my legs farther apart. A few seconds later he
was ramming his fat cock into me and there it was
again, that full feeling that had driven me crazy last
night.

I hated that he could turn me on like this. I had
always had a very hard time reaching orgasm from
fucking. Paul could usually make me cum that way. But
he had a neat little thing he did on his down stroke
when he fucked me. He would press his pubic bone
against me and kind of push and twist at the same time,
applying pressure over my clit as he did. It was a
delicious feeling and it usually did the trick.

Doyal wasn't even touching my clit though. His cock was
stretching me to the limit and he was overpowering me,
taking me. It was both mentally and physically
stimulating and it was irresistible. I was soon
grunting and groaning and I knew that I was going to
cum again. I ignored Oscar and the camera. He was going
back and forth between my face and the huge cock
pounding into me. I hardly noticed.

I suspect that Doyal was very aroused. He enjoyed
tormenting me. He had just made me do some very nasty
shit and he had the pictures to prove it. He wouldn't
take long to cum. But I came twice before he finally
redoubled his efforts and attacked me brutally with his
oversized cock.

I felt him behind me, tensing up and then stopping
suddenly as his cock throbbed inside of me and
deposited another of his large loads in my pussy. He
stayed there, with our sex organs locked together, for
several long moments. Then he said, "Okay Oscar, get
ready. I want a lot of pictures of this."

He slowly pulled his cock out of me. I felt the rush of
cool air on my soaking wet pussy and I heard Oscar back
there getting some close-ups. Then I felt Doyal's hand
in my hair and he pulled me up off the desk and f***ed
me to my knees in front of him. I knew what he wanted
and I opened my mouth and sucked his slimy cock clean.
It was still quite hard. Not fully erect but not soft
either. He began to move it in and out of my mouth and
said, "Before it gets soft let's see if you can do your
new trick with my cock, bitch."

I took more and more of his cock into my mouth. I was
sure that it wasn't going to go. But he gripped my head
after a few ineffective attempts on my part and he
thrust forward violently. Everyone in the room gasped
as his cock shot down my throat. It hurt, but it went
easier than I thought it would. Unlike with the others
though, I couldn't breathe with his cock in my throat.
It was so large that it compressed my airway.

He held it there long enough for Oscar to get a few
pictures and then he pulled it out. I gasped for air
and waited for my heart to stop beating so fast. Doyal
helped me to my feet and I saw John standing behind
Paul. He had one arm around Paul's throat and his arm
twisted up behind his back. Apparently Paul had
attempted to interfere.

Doyal got an evil smile on his face. He said, "I guess
you need to learn a little humility Paul. I suppose
I've been taking it too easy on you. John, bring him
over here."

Doyal lifted me to my feet using my hair as a handle
again. He picked me up as if I weighed nothing and
dropped me roughly on his desk. He pushed me down on my
back and lifted my legs and spread then. My sopping wet
and dripping pussy were displayed for all the men in
the room.

When John had Paul standing in front of the desk Doyal
said, "Okay John, let him go."

Paul flexed his arm and rubbed it. John had been pretty
rough on him I guess. Devon took the camera back from
Oscar and said, "Paul, your bitch can't go to work like
that. She smells awful. Get down there and clean that
mess up."

Paul glared at him and didn't move.

Doyal handed the camera back to Oscar and turned and
went around his desk. He opened his desk drawer and
removed a wooden ruler. Before anyone had a chance to
even figure out what he was going to do he lifted his
arm and brought the ruler down right across the center
of my right tit, right across the nipple!

At first I couldn't even scream. I gasped in disbelief
as the worst pain I had ever experienced in my life
washed over me. I finally caught my breath and just as
I was about to scream Doyal shoved his cock back in my
mouth and held it there. I screamed around his cock but
hardly any noise escaped.

I was crying hysterically now. I couldn't see anything
but Doyal's large, hairy balls. But I was praying that
Paul would not refuse again.

I can't describe the relief that I felt when I felt
Paul's shoulders between my thighs. I felt sorry for
him. I knew what a horrible thing Doyal was demanding
of him. But I couldn't take another blow from that
ruler. I just couldn't!

I felt Paul's breath on my thigh and then his warm
tongue began to lick up the cum that had been leaking
out of me. I heard Paul gagging frequently at first,
but gradually he got used to the smell and the taste I
guess. By the time his tongue had cleaned my thighs and
was beginning to bathe my vulva he had stopped gagging.

I heard the three black men in the room chuckling as
they watched. I felt so sorry for Paul. I knew that
this was going to prey on his mind for a long time.

His tongue bathed my vulva thoroughly and then began to
explore my slit. I normally love the feeling of a
tongue in my pussy. But I felt so bad for Paul that it
didn't affect me at all.

Doyal's cock didn't get hard again, thankfully. He
watched until he was satisfied that I was clean enough
to go back to work. He pulled his cock out of my mouth
and said, "Okay boy. That's enough. Let the bitch up so
she can get dressed."

Paul stepped back and helped me up without looking me
in the eye. I squeezed his hand and whispered, "I'm
sorry."

He shook his head but he couldn't look at me.

Oscar and John finally left. Devon said, "Put your lab
coat on, bitch."

While I was buttoning up the same buttons that had been
buttoned all morning he said, "From now on you don't
say no to any man. That's pretty cut and dried. You
don't have any questions about that do you, cunt?"

I answered quietly, "No sir."

He nodded and said, "I hope so. Come back here when
it's time to go home and get your dress. Don't make any
plans for this weekend. You're going to be pretty
busy."

Just before we left to go back to the lab Doyal stopped
me and opened another button at the top of my lab coat.
He looked at it and said, "Button that back up when you
are outside of your lab. When you are in your lab I
want that one open too."

I nodded and buttoned the button. I glanced at the
clock on the way out. We had only been in Doyal's
office for forty minutes! I would have sworn that the
afternoon was half over. It had seemed like hours! We
still had twenty minutes of our lunch hour left!

In the corridor we talked about going to the lunch room
or even out to our car to relax for a few minutes and
be safe and alone. But I didn't want to go to the lunch
room dressed this way and by the time the car cooled
off enough to be comfortable it would be time to come
back in. So we went back into the lab and hoped that
the others would all be out to lunch.

We were in luck. All five of the men we worked with
were at lunch. We often went to lunch together as a
group. I suspect that they had a lot to talk about
today. I unbuttoned my top button and we went into the
back corner and sat together in a couple of chairs.

We didn't talk at first but Paul reached out and held
my hand. I squeezed his hand and said, "I'm so sorry
Paul."

He grinned wryly and said, "What are you apologizing
for? I'm the one that got you beaten with a ruler."

I leaned down and kissed his hand. I said, "I don't
blame you. I wouldn't have blamed you if you had
refused. I know how hard that was for you. I'm just
curious. Do you still think you can love me after all
this. It really seems to be getting out of hand."

Paul reached out and pulled me into his lap. He opened
the top of my lab coat and looked at the red welt on my
tit. It wasn't that bad. It still stung but it was
fading already. He leaned down and kissed it lightly
and said, "I really am sorry Jolie. You have to put up
with a lot more shit than I do. It's much worse for
you. I was just so shocked when he told me to...well
you know. I'll try to be more careful. And I don't care
what happens. I'm always going to love you."

I looked into his eyes and I could see that he really
meant it. I put my arms around his neck and held him
tight and I was just about to kiss him when he said,
"Even if you decide to leave me for that horse cock."

He was smiling and I knew he was k**ding. I leaned down
as if I was going to kiss him and I bit his nose, hard!

He yelled, "Hey!" and reached down and grabbed a
handful of my pubic hair and said, "I'll let go if you
do."

Suddenly we were both laughing and I let his nose go
and kissed him as hard as I could. He turned my pubic
hair loose and put his arms around me and pulled me
close. I put my lips by his ear and whispered, "Oh
Paul, I adore you."

He bit my neck and said, "Yeah, and you're okay for a
cunt."

I should have been furious, I guess. Instead I started
laughing almost hysterically. I finally caught my
breath and said, "You son of a bitch. Besides, I
thought you liked my cunt."

"I love your cunt," he replied. "And I love you."

This little bit of fooling around was just what I
needed. I felt much better now. I knew that I was going
to be screwed around with all afternoon and I was going
to have to let it happen. But I also knew that Paul
loved me and he still had his weird sense of humor.

Just then the lab door opened and the rest of the crew
came in. They saw us in the back and headed back to see
what we were doing. My legs were spread open and my
pussy was plainly visible. My lab coat was spread open
at the top and my uninjured tit was on display. There
were only two buttons that remained buttoned now. I had
no chance of maintaining any modesty dressed like this.
There was no sense in trying. The men had all seen my
pussy this morning. They had all touched it. It was
still humiliating to be on display this way. But there
was nothing that I could do about it.

Karl looked down and said, "You look all red and
swollen Jolie. Did you have another lesson in humility
over your lunch hour?"

I blushed and answered, "Yes Karl. Does that amuse
you?"

He grinned and replied, "Not as much as it turns me on.
You are about the hottest little thing I've ever seen.
I bet you look fantastic naked, and even better getting
fucked."

Karl was in his mid fifties and has been happily
married to his wife for thirty years. He is a decent
man and I would be willing to bet that he has never
cheated on his wife. But the situation that was
developing here at work was probably something that he
never thought he would encounter. I was being f***ed to
parade around half naked and suddenly there was a
sexual tension in the air that had never existed
before. I looked around and saw that there was a hunger
in each of these men. The situation that I had
described to them this morning, my sexual servitude,
that was exciting to them.

I guess I couldn't blame them. I'm not stupid. I have
had enough interaction with the opposite sex and taken
enough Psych classes in college that I knew how men's
minds worked. After all, I've been a female all of my
life!

They all knew that our new black supervisor had just
fucked me. They didn't know about the janitors, at
least not yet. I sure as hell wasn't going to tell
them.

Karl reached out and helped me to my feet. He ignored
Paul and stared into my eyes as he reached out and
unbuttoned the two remaining buttons on my lab coat. I
offered no resistance.

He let my coat fall open and spotted the stripe on my
tit. He cringed and placed his finger on it gently. He
felt the heat and said, "I have something in my desk
that will make that feel a little better."

I thanked him. Then I stood there as all five of them
stared at my exposed body. No one spoke for a long time
until Travis asked, "You said that Doyal doesn't have a
problem with us touching you. What if we want to do
more than touch?"

I had hoped it wouldn't come to this. I sighed deeply
and said, "I can't say no."

Silence. No one spoke. No one moved. They just stared
at me as if I had just told them they had won the
lottery.

Then, almost as if they were all using the same brain,
they all turned to look at Paul.

They seemed uncomfortable about doing anything in front
of him. Karl said, "You must really hate this Paul. But
he's arranging this isn't he? He's setting it up so
that we will be in this situation. He has her dressing
in nothing but an almost unbuttoned lab coat and he
tells her that she can't say no. This is what he wants.
It's part of your punishment, isn't it?"

Paul nodded.

More silence for a moment and then Karl said, "I'm
sorry man. I like you. I like both of you. But I'm only
fucking human. I haven't cheated on my wife in thirty
years of marriage. But I can't remember the last time
my wife has agreed to have sex with me. And she would
be perfectly happy if we never had sex again. She hates
oral sex and won't do it. She thinks that a man's
fascination with the female breast is infantile and she
doesn't like to be touched. The only reason I haven't
cheated on her is that I don't like sex with
prostitutes and I'm too damned old to have an affair.
But I can't let this opportunity pass me by. I hope it
doesn't tear you up man. I hope we can still work
together without you hating me. But I have to do this."

I sighed and repositioned Karl in front of the empty
chair beside my husband. I knelt in front of him and
pulled his pants and his shorts down while he stared in
disbelief.

I pushed him down into the chair and pushed his legs
apart. I leaned down and began kissing and licking his
balls and his semi hard cock. The others gathered
around to watch as I took Karl's cock into my mouth and
started sucking. His cock was about the same size as
Paul's so I had no trouble taking it into my throat
once it got hard.

Karl's moans of pleasure almost drowned out the gasps
from the other four men watching. I tried to
concentrate on what I was doing. The idea of my husband
and four of my co-workers standing around watching me
suck a cock was so degrading that I hated to think
about it.

They wouldn't let me forget them though. While I sucked
Karl's cock someone pulled my lab coat off of me and as
soon as I was naked I felt their hands exploring my
body freely. I hated it at first. But before long my
body, which lately had developed a mind of its own,
began to enjoy the attention, especially the
surprisingly soft hand that was between my legs and
gently massaging my pussy.

Karl came quickly and as soon as he was able to stand
he moved out of the way. He was immediately replaced by
Neal. Travis was next and then Ron. I was somewhat
amused that they were using me in order of seniority.
Taylor couldn't wait his turn though. While I was
sucking Ron's cock, Taylor moved into position behind
me and I felt his cock entering my pussy from the rear.
By this point in our little orgy my body had been
stimulated by their hands for so long that I really
needed a cock inside of me.

The best part of it was that while I sucked Ron's cock
and Taylor fucked me, Karl and Travis continued to
tease my body with their hands. It was a lot of
stimulation and I had several strong orgasms before
Taylor came.

When it was over they all stared at me as if they
weren't sure that it had really happened. They were all
about ready to get back to work when I moved over and
began unbuttoning Paul's pants. He was embarrassed. He
didn't want me to know that he had a hard on from
watching our co-workers use me. But I could feel his
hard cock in his pants and I saw the lust on his face.

I smiled and said, "It's okay Paul. Don't be
embarrassed. I would rather that you get turned on than
be upset. If I have to do this I don't want it to be a
problem for you."

He still looked embarrassed though. He sounded sad when
he said, "A guy shouldn't get turned on watching his
wife being ****d."

I smiled and said, "Bullshit. Most guys would get
turned on watching a dog hump someone's leg. Now sit
back and relax. I think you are going to like this."

I started sucking his cock and when the head of his
cock first entered my throat he gasped and his butt
came right up off of the chair. I heard several
chuckles from the men watching but I ignored them and
concentrated on pleasing Paul.

Poor Paul had been watching a lot of men have sex with
me, eight in the last two hours. He was torn between
what he thought he should be feeling and the way his
body was reacting to the constant stimulation. I could
see that I was going to have to have a long talk with
him. Because there was no telling how long this was
going to last or how bad it was going to get. I could
only deal with this if he could. I was going to need
his support to get through this.

After Paul came and I swallowed his cum, Taylor helped
me to my feet and handed me a box of tissue. I wiped my
thighs and my pussy clean and Karl handed me my lab
coat. They watched me put it on and button the two
buttons that were permitted and finally we all went
back to work.

The guys seemed embarrassed at first. But it wasn't
long before they were laughing and joking and extolling
my virtues. They were also very vocal in their praise
of Doyal for providing them with this sexual bounty. He
hadn't come right out and said it. But it was obvious
that he had intended for this to happen. I thought it
might affect our production level adversely, but it was
going to provide a hell of a boost to the morale of at
least five of his employees.

Once we were all back at work, Karl came over with a
tube of ointment and gently applied it to the stripe on
my breast. It did help and the application itself was
very pleasant.

As he gently rubbed the ointment into my breast he
said, "I feel a little guilty for taking advantage of
you, Jolie. But damn! That was fantastic. Thank you."

I smiled at him and said, "I guess there is no sense in
you guys feeling guilty about it. It must have been
what Doyal had in mind when he made me dress this way
when I'm in here with you and ordered me not to say no
to anyone. He knew that this would happen. I just hope
that it doesn't get out of hand, that we can continue
to work together. I have loved my job here right from
the start. Paul and I both have. I hope we can still
enjoy working here now that everything has changed so
much."

Karl smiled and said, "You may need to keep a tight
rein on us at first. We have all had the hots for you
since you started working here. But if you and Paul
aren't that upset about what just happened I don't see
why we can't work well together
until I'm in my eighties. Because now that I can have
sex with you I don't think I'll ever retire!"

I returned his smile and said, "I'm not upset. Not with
you guys. I have been a girl for too long not to know
how guys are around pussy. I guess I'm upset with
myself for getting us into this mess. But I can't keep
a rein on you guys. I can't say no without getting in
more trouble. You gentlemen are going to have to
exercise some self control or we are all going to get
fired."

Karl continued to rub the ointment into my breast long
after it had been absorbed. He sighed and said, "It is
going to be very difficult, sweetheart. I have to be
honest. I have spent many a pleasant moment
masturbating to the fantasy of seeing you naked and
touching your lovely body. What happened today was a
dream come true for me and for the others as well, I'm
sure. But I agree. We are going to have to be more
careful. If someone had come into the lab a few minutes
ago we might have all been looking for new jobs. I'm
too old to be looking for work."

I lifted his hand from my tit and kissed it and said,
"You are only as old as I feel, you dirty old man. Now
get back to work. And thank you, that feels much
better."

I would have thought that once they had seen me naked,
gotten a good look at my body and had sex with me, the
guys would have gotten it out of their system and we
could have had a more normal work day. It didn't work
out that way. I managed to get very little work done
that afternoon. The guys kept coming over and touching
my body, no longer even bothering to think up an excuse
to talk to me.

In the middle of the afternoon, Travis took me into the
small storeroom in the back and bent me over some
boxes. He fucked me, taking much longer this time than
he had when I sucked him off earlier. He thanked me and
went back to work. But when the others saw what he had
done they came in, one at a time this time, and I had
sex with all of them again.

The first time around I had sucked all of them off
except for Taylor. This time it was the other way
around. It was fun in a way. It was stimulating. They
weren't too rough and there was a lot of touching. But
I didn't have an orgasm and I was getting worried about
my work not getting done.

I used some rags to clean up with when they were done.
I finally got back to my workstation to find that
Travis had been catching my work up. He grinned and
said, "I thought I owed you that. I'm the one that got
things started this time around."

I thanked him and went back to work. I didn't go to the
bathroom and wash up. I hated going out into the
corridor dressed like this, and smelling like this. So
I sat at my bench smelling like sex until quitting
time.

The guys still came by for a quick feel every now and
then, but not as often. I guess the novelty was finally
starting to wear off.

Paul and I went to Doyal's office at quitting time. He
watched me change back into my dress and then he said,
"My sons are spending the weekend with me. Their mother
is going to drop them off around six. They will be
spending tonight and tomorrow with you. I don't want to
hear any complaints from them when they come home."

"As far as I know they are both virgins. It will be up
to you to give them a good sex education. You had best
be a whole hell of a lot nicer to them this time than
the last time you spoke to them."

"The same rules apply. You don't wear clothing in the
house, that includes the backyard, and you can't say
no. The only exception is if they request an alcoholic
beverage."

"Terrill is f******n and Jason is fifteen. But they
will be just as much in charge as I would be if I was
there. If I were you I would keep in mind that it was
your first confrontation with Terrill that led to your
current situation. There are two reasons that is
important. He is still upset with you because of the
names you called him and if you don't treat him with
much more respect this time I'll make what you are
going through now seem like a vacation."

Doyal dismissed us and we hurried out to our car.

Normally when we leave the plant on Friday after work
we are looking forward to a nice, restful weekend. We
were certainly dreading this one though. I had been
pretty mean to Terrill and I was nervous about what he
might consider an appropriate method of repaying me. I
would have been nervous enough at the idea of being a
sex slave to two young boys. I knew nothing about the
sexual appetites of young teenage boys. Well, nothing
except that they were always horny, their lives driven
by raging hormones. That, and that they exhibited very
little of the restraint that adults were supposed to be
capable of.

As was our usual practice we sat in the car with the
air conditioner on and waited for the parking lot to
empty out. We didn't talk much. Paul pulled me close
and held me in his arms and we took comfort in being
close while each of us was lost in our own thoughts.

After the crowd thinned out we separated and put on our
seatbelts. Paul headed home but I suggested that we
stop at the grocery store. We were going to have to
feed two teenage boys and I suppose we were going to
need soft drinks for them.

We got home and put the groceries away. It was almost
six before I remembered that we were supposed to be
naked. Paul and I rushed upstairs and undressed
quickly. Paul went back downstairs while I went in and
took a quick shower.

When I stepped out of the bathroom Paul was just coming
back into our bedroom with Terrill and Jason. I was
instantly embarrassed all over again. The fact that
they were just boys and that they had complete
authority over us was so humiliating.

It turned out that I didn't know the half of it. As
soon as they got in the room Jason followed Paul into
my closet. I turned to Terrill and said, "Terrill, I
owe you an apology for the things I said to you when I
yelled at you for being in my yard. I was very rude and
insensitive and I am truly sorry."

He smiled and walked around me. I have to assume that
he had never seen a woman without her clothes on
before. As he moved around behind me his hand came to
rest on my ass. He worked his way around in front of me
again and his hands began to roughly explore my
breasts. He looked me right in the eye and said, "You
ain't half as sorry as you're going to be, bitch.
Before he sent us over here, dad told us what we could
do and what we couldn't do. There wasn't much we
couldn't do. You are going to have a long night and a
hard day tomorrow."

He stepped closer and even though he was only f******n
he was already taller than me. I was very intimidated.
He held me with each of my nipples between his thumb
and his forefingers, squeezing very hard. When I gasped
in pain he suddenly spit right in my face.

I looked at him in shock and started to reach up to
wipe his spittle from my face. He yelled, "Leave it
there, bitch!"

I let my hands fall to my side and he spit in my face
again. The venomous look in his eyes was scary as hell.
He spoke in a dead calm voice that never the less made
it clear what he thought of me. He said, "A couple of
weeks ago a white girl spit in my face and called me a
nigger. Do you know why? I beat her in a spelling bee.
Her parents thought it was cute."

I stood there with his spit dripping slowly down my
face. There was nothing I could say to that. I had
never thought much about race before. I knew what I
knew, the things my parents and my friends taught me
about race. I had never had those beliefs challenged
before. I could see through the anger to the pain in
this boy's face and I found myself feeling very guilty,
not just because of what I had done and said, but
because of what I had thought.

Terrill finally released my nipples. With tears running
down my cheeks I repeated, "I'm sorry Terrill. I really
am."

He snapped, "Master, bitch! You can call my b*****r and
me master. You and your faggot husband both."

Terrill began undressing just as Paul and Jason finally
came back out of my closet. I watched them curiously.
Paul's face was bright red as he crossed to my dresser
and pulled out my panty drawer. I watched in dismay as
Jason handed Paul a pair of my underwear and he put
them on. Then he pulled on one of my dresses.

Jason was grinning evilly as he humiliated my husband.
But he glanced over at me from time to time and I knew
that he was primarily interested in humiliating Paul.
He had more than that in mind for me.

He ordered Paul to remove my dress and underwear and go
in and shave his legs. Paul looked like he was about to
balk. But after an awkwardly long hesitation he removed
my dress, which was uncomfortably tight on him, and my
underwear and he walked dejectedly into our bathroom.

While he was gone Jason turned to me. He asked me where
my stockings were. I told him which drawer they were
in. He opened the drawer which was almost empty now.
His father had thrown away all of my pantyhose last
night. The only thing left was a couple pairs of thigh
highs. He pulled out a pair and put them with the
panties and then he came over to check me out.

Terrill had just finished undressing and even though he
was only f******n it was easy to see that he was
Doyal's son. His cock was long and hard and fat. It was
nearly as large as his father's. I was shocked when I
saw it.

He saw the expression on my face and grinned. He said,
"Dad tells me you take it down your throat. Let's see
if you can. I want to cum in your mouth though. I want
you to taste it. I just need you to suck me off so when
I fuck you I can last a long time.

Isn't he a sweetheart? Well, I guess after the names I
called him I should expect to be treated this way.

He sat on the side of the bed and I knelt at his feet.
I spread his legs apart and leaned down until my lips
touched his surprisingly large testicles. Terrill
moaned loudly as I kissed them gently and then started
licking them. His cock was already rock hard and
throbbing and I had never seen so much lube running
down a cock before. He was obviously very excited.

I had spent quite a while kissing and then licking
Terrill's balls and his cock when I heard Paul come out
of the bathroom behind me. I heard Jason order him to
put on my clothing again. I tried not to think about
that though. I had my own problems. Terrill's cock was
smaller than his father's, but not by very much. I was
struggling to take it into my throat as he had
demanded.

I finally managed to f***e it past the entrance to my
throat. Terrill's hands reached out to hold me in place
with my lips stretched tight around the base of his
cock. He called out to Jason, "Holy shit man! Come over
here and check this out!"

Jason came over and stood beside me and watched as I
struggled to breathe with that large cock in my throat.

I heard him chuckle and then he said, "I don't think
she's gonna be calling you nigger again. Not for a
while anyway. That looks like it must hurt."

Terrill moaned and said, "It may hurt her, but fuck me!
That feels so fucking hot! They oughta teach girls how
to do this in school!"

He finally released his grip on my head and said,
"Okay, bitch. Finish it."

He leaned back on his elbows and watched as I began to
move my lips and tongue up and down his shaft, taking
him into my throat with each stroke.

It wasn't long at all before he dropped back onto the
bed and his hips thrust up involuntarily for a few
seconds before he cried out and I felt him cumming. I
pulled my lips back up until they were just below the
fat knob at the tip and used my hand to finish him off
so that his cum all went into my mouth as he had
ordered.

After he came I held his cock in my mouth until he sat
up and grinned down at me. He said, "We're going to be
doing that a lot from now on, bitch."

I had been aware that Jason was undressing behind me.
He sat down beside Terrill and said, "Okay, bitch. You
don't have time to rest. I want to try that out. It
looks like a lot of fun."

I moved over and started all over again, licking and
kissing his balls. Terrill watched for a few minutes
and then he got up and I heard him and Paul leaving the
room.

Jason's cock was slightly larger than his younger
b*****r's. It was nearly as large as Doyal's. I didn't
know if large cocks ran in the f****y or if the rumors
that I had heard about black men were actually true.

It was easier this time. I had noticed before that once
I got started it was always easier taking a cock into
my throat. Not easy, certainly not pleasant. But it got
easier.

Jason didn't last much longer than Terrill had. It
seemed like only a few minutes before he started
shooting his cum into my mouth. As soon as I tasted his
cum on my tongue I drove my lips down his shaft and let
him cum down my throat. I much preferred that to having
to swallow the slimy, bitter stuff.

After he came I held his cock in my mouth. Unlike his
b*****r, his cock never got soft. As soon as Jason
caught his breath he pushed me away and stood up. He
ordered me to lie on my bed and as soon as I did he
climbed up over me and began to stab at my pussy with
his still hard cock.

He was having a hard time finding the entrance to my
pussy and his misses were getting painful. I reached
down and guided him to my opening. I was disgusted with
myself when I realized how wet I was. But I was glad
for the lubrication. That large cock would have caused
me a lot of pain if my pussy had been dry.

He drove his cock into me as soon as he felt the head
of it inside of me. From the very first stroke it was a
violent, brutal attack. I grunted in pain at ever
stroke. I was sure that I would be black and blue when
he was finished.

At first he rested his weight on his arms. But as the
**** continued he lowered himself on top of me and he
began to kiss me and lick my face like an a****l. His
weight was crushing me and I was having trouble
catching my breath. I couldn't complain though. I could
only lie there and wait for it to end. I hoped that
every time he fucked me wouldn't be like this. This was
what I had imagined that a **** must be like. It was
very painful and very degrading.

The only thing that I could be thankful for was that it
was his first time and he was very excited. Even though
I had just sucked his cock he came in less than ten
minutes. It was a long damn ten minutes though.

He collapsed on top of me after he came and I struggled
to breathe until he finally rolled over. He lay beside
me on the bed with his eyes closed and said, "Clean me,
cunt. I hear you give great tongue baths."

I turned over just as Terrill was coming back into the
room. He was leading Paul by a rope around his neck.
His b*****r looked up and Terrill said, "I couldn't
find any chains or dog collars. I guess we'll have to
get some tomorrow."

Paul looked thoroughly degraded, thoroughly humbled. I
hadn't realized it before but both of the boys were
larger than Paul. They were bigger, stronger, heavier,
taller, and equipped with much larger cocks. Even if he
wanted to fight them it was obvious that he wouldn't
stand a chance against them.

Terrill asked, "Well, how was it Jason? Is she a good
fuck?"

Jason smiled and replied, "She may be a redneck cunt,
but she sucks cock like a pro. If every cunt I fuck for
the rest of my life feels that good then I'll die a
happy man. But then, I don't guess it has gotten much
use with her being married to cinder-feller there. The
fucking wimp is hung like a bug. They probably only do
it once a month."

I was going to ignore them but Jason asked, "What about
it, bitch? How often does cinder-feller fuck your
skanky ass?"

I didn't think it was any of his fucking business but I
kept my face as expressionless as possible and
answered, "We make love three or four times a week."

He couldn't leave it at that. He asked, "Do you suck
his dick?"

I answered, "Yes master. I love to suck his dick. I
love him and I love having sex with him."

Terrill exclaimed, "Even with that tiny little dick of
his?!"

I responded indignantly, "His dick is not tiny! He may
not be as large as you or your father, but it is
certainly above average and he is a very good, very
considerate lover. He is also not a faggot or a sissy."

Jason sneered, "I think she just hasn't had enough cock
to compare him with yet. We'll have to do something
about that."

Terrill replied, "Not until I get my turn! Get back on
the bed, bitch. I want to see how good that nasty cunt
feels around my cock."

Jason said, "Hold on dude! She was just about to clean
my cock off. Then you can fuck her."

I looked down at his slimy cock. It was disgusting. But
I was getting used to this. Well, maybe not used to it.
I was getting to where I could do it without feeling
sick to my stomach.

I leaned down and took his soft cock into my mouth and
sucked it clean. I licked his balls clean and found a
few drops of cooling cum on his thigh. When he was
satisfied he pushed me away roughly and stood up. He
moved out of the way and stood back to watch as I
climbed back up on the bed so that Terrill could have
his turn.

Jason stood at the side of the bed, holding Paul by the
neck so that he had to watch as well while a f******n
year old black boy eagerly climbed up and straddled my
stomach. Terrill rubbed his large cock over my breasts
and it quickly grew to full erection. When his cock was
hard he moved down and I reached down to guide it into
me.

Unlike his b*****r he supported himself on his arms as
he slowly pistoned his cock into me. But it wasn't out
of any concern for my comfort. He stared down at me as
he fucked me and I groaned in dismay when he started
drooling more of his spittle into my face.

Jason stood there watching, and f***ed Paul to watch as
well, for several minutes before he said, "Come on
faggot. But don't worry. You'll get to see a lot more
of this before we leave here tomorrow."

He led Paul away by the rope around his neck and
Terrill continued to fuck me and spit in my face for
several more minutes before he said, "Rub it into your
face, bitch."

I reached up and rubbed his spittle and my tears into
my skin as he stared down at me with hate in his eyes.
When I was done he hissed, "At least now you have a
reason to hate me, bitch."

I sobbed quietly and responded, "I said I was sorry. I
am. I'm trying to change. I was raised this way. I'm
who I was raised to be."

He was starting to approach orgasm but he was able to
respond, "You are who you want to be. I heard the hate
in your voice when you called me a nigger."

I could only respond, "I'm sorry."

He grunted as he thrust into me and then he said,
"You're going to be."

Then he lowered his weight onto me and finished up,
fucking me brutally until he filled me with another
load of slimy cum.

He rolled off of me and I felt the cool air on my
sweaty body as I lay there catching my breath. I had
gotten the same feeling of being stretched, of being
full, when the boys fucked me as I had gotten when
their father was r****g me. But unlike with their
father I never once became aroused. I was curious about
that. But my curiosity was outweighed by my fear and my
feeling of degradation at having to serve as a sex
slave to these two young boys.

My thoughts were interrupted when Terrill said
impatiently, "Well...?"

I sat up and moved down and sucked his cock clean. Even
when it was soft his cock was larger than Paul's. I had
to keep reminding myself that this boy was only
f******n years old.

When he was satisfied Terrill pushed me away and said,
"Go take a shower, bitch. You stink. When you're done
come downstairs."

He went out of the room and I went in and took another
quick shower. I dried off and dried my hair. I brushed
my teeth to get the nasty taste out of my mouth and
then I went down and joined them in the living room.

When I walked in they had Paul posing for pictures in
my dress. They were laughing at him and calling him
nasty names as he tried to pose like a sexy woman. He
looked furious and his face was bright red. I didn't
think that he was going to be able to take much more of
that kind of treatment.

Apparently they were trying to push him over the edge.
They kept it up and tormented him far beyond what I
would have thought was his ability to resist the urge
to fight back. I was tempted to step in and ask them to
leave him alone but I was afraid that would just make
it worse.

They finally tired of their sport and Jason brought a
straight chair out from the kitchen. They pushed him
down into it roughly and tied him to it securely using
a very long rope. When they were done the only thing
that he could move was his head.

They sat down and ordered me to get them a drink. When
I returned I was f***ed to pose for more degrading
pictures. At first I just posed in humiliating poses,
playing with my tits or holding my pussy open. Or
turning around and bending over and spreading my ass
open. Then they took turns posing with me and got
pictures of me sucking their cocks and eating their
asses. Jason even got a few pictures of his b*****r
spitting in my mouth before they moved on to pictures
of them fucking me.

At first it wasn't too bad. They took turns posing with
their cocks in my pussy. But Jason decided to break new
ground.

Terrill moved around and started taking pictures of my
face while his b*****r pulled his cock out of my pussy
and started forcing it into my ass. I was still a
virgin there and it was very painful. I cried out and
begged him to stop.

The boys just laughed and Jason kept forcing more and
more of his cock into my ass. He wasn't gentle either.

It took him a long time but he finally had the entire
thing buried in my ass and he left it in there for
several minutes. It wasn't so bad, as long as he didn't
move. But after enjoying the heat from my bowels for a
few moments and extolling the virtues of ass fucking to
Terrill, he started to slowly pull his cock back out.

As soon as he started moving it the pain returned. I
was crying loudly and begging him to take it out but he
just laughed at me. This time he didn't just fuck me
long enough to get a few pictures. He kept pounding
into me until he tensed up and shot his hot cum into my
ass.

Towards the end the pain started to lessen. I don't
know if my body was adapting or if I was getting numb.
He pulled out of me slowly and then there were more
pictures of me sucking his nasty cock clean. Then they
took pictures of my swollen, bruised ass while I held
the cheeks spread wide with my hands.

Once I had gotten Jason's cock clean he took over the
camera and Terrill took his turn with my abused ass. At
least this time there was the lubrication provided by
Jason's cum. It seemed to help a little.

I hoped that now that they had each fucked each of my
orifices they might be done for the night. I was sore
and exhausted and degraded beyond belief. The boys sent
me up to take another shower and when I got out of the
shower I saw that it was after nine. I thought that
this awful night much surely be almost over. This was
worse than the night that their father had come over.

I finally went back downstairs and joined them in the
living room. Jason pulled me into his lap and toyed
with, or I should say abused my body for a few minutes
until the doorbell rang.

He pushed me out of his lap and said, "Go get that,
bitch. We're expecting some friends."

I almost fell to the floor. Jason saw the look on my
face and just laughed.

I fought back the tears and went to the front door. I
grasped the doorknob and took a deep breath. Then I
turned it and opened the door. I looked out to see half
a dozen large black boys about Jason's age. They were
leering at me for a moment before they pushed past me
and went into the living room to greet Jason and
Terrill.

I shut the door and leaned my forehead against it for a
moment as I listened to the excited conversation from
the other room. Six of them! I had already lost track
of how many times I had had sex today. I could have
figured it out I suppose. But I didn't want to know.

I was jarred back to the present by Jason yelling, "Get
your nasty ass in here. My friends are anxious to meet
you."

I sighed deeply once more and turned and entered the
living room. As I entered the room I saw Jason take a
movie camera out of a gym bag and hand it to Terrill.
He turned it on and pointed it at me.

The six newcomers were all over me as soon as I entered
the room. This was nothing like when I had been made to
have sex with my five co-workers. This was not orderly.
No one was waiting their turn.

I was pulled into a boy's arms and his hands were all
over me while he bent and kissed me roughly. At the
same time I felt hands from I don't know how many of
the others, pinching, squeezing, pulling and invading
every orifice of my body.

I was constantly pushed and pulled from boy to boy and
I was starting to panic when Jason interrupted to
suggest that the boys undress and get on with the
fucking and sucking.

The boys stood in a circle around me as they undressed.
The first one to pull his pants down, he didn't bother
to undress, pushed me to my hands and knees and took me
from behind.

The first boy to f***e his cock into my mouth had
undressed completely. The others finished undressing
and pressed close, their hands mauling me as the other
two fucked me roughly.

I noticed that the first two had more normally sized
sex organs. In fact, they were smaller than Paul's. As
they finished with me and the others took their turns
with me I found that only one had a cock as large as
Doyal's two boys. The other five were all of a more
reasonable dimension.

The fucking was rough and constant and seemed to last
for a very long time. As soon as one of them finished
with me another took his place instantly.

I noticed that several times Paul had been f***ed to
suck one of their nasty cocks clean after one of the
boys had fucked me. But that didn't happen too often
because whenever one of the boys used Paul that way the
others made fun of him and called him names.

After they were all tired out and each had fucked me
more times than I could count I was ordered to take
another shower. Terrill followed me with the camera and
he even recorded that.

When I came back downstairs they were sitting around
looking at the pictures the boys had taken earlier with
their digital camera. Jason had run a cord from the
camera to our TV and they were slowly looking at and
commenting on the photographs.

Only one of the boys expressed an interest in trying
out my ass after seeing the pictures. Most of the
others just wanted another blowjob though. One of them
wanted to fuck me in the missionary position instead of
doggy style the way he had the first time. While they
continued to look at the pictures I started on one side
of the room and worked my way around, sucking off six
of them. Then I got on my back in the middle of the
floor and one of the boys mounted me and fucked me
violently. That seemed to be the only way they did
things. The last boy was the one that wanted to fuck my
ass. And of course it would be the one with the largest
cock!

He ordered me onto a large hassock and said, "I've
never fucked a bitch in the ass. I'm looking forward to
this. But just because I'm a nice guy I want you to
scoop up some of the cum that's dripping out of your
cunt and stick it up your ass. Get it nice and wet for
me, bitch."

It was a humiliating thing to do but I was thankful for
the opportunity. The cum from earlier when Jason and
Terrill had fucked my ass was gone and I knew that it
would be less painful with that slime inside of me.

I scooped it up and began fucking myself in the ass
with my fingers, stopping frequently to scoop up more
cum and f***e it into my opening. While I was doing
that the boy went over to Paul and said, "Okay faggot.
Get me nice and wet so I can fuck your bitch."

I turned away. I didn't want to see it. I heard Paul
grunting and gagging for a moment and then the boy was
behind me and staring down at my sore asshole.

He ordered me to hold my cheeks apart and I felt the
fat knob on the end of his cock being f***ed inside of
me. I held my breath and tried to f***e myself to
relax. I wasn't very successful.

Finally the knob popped inside of me and I screamed in
pain once more. The boys all laughed and urged him on.
He didn't need the encouragement. He was moaning in
pleasure as he gripped my hips and roughly f***ed his
cock into my ass.

I was crying again and I pleaded with him to take it
easy. He laughed and said, "Being easy is your job,
bitch. But you just keep begging. I love the sound of
it. It really turns me on to fuck a pretty white girl
and listen to the sound of her crying and begging."

For the next ten or fifteen minutes, though it seemed
more like an hour, I concentrated on forcing myself to
relax. I wasn't very successful. But finally he swore
loudly and gripped my hips painfully and shot his spunk
inside of my body.

He stayed there with his softening cock inside of me
for a long time before he finally slid out of me and
struggled to his feet. The boys ignored me then as he
walked over and f***ed his nasty cock back between
Paul's lips. He roughly cleaned himself off in my
husband's mouth while the other boys k**ded him about
liking boys.

I remained kneeling with my head on my arms, crying
softly and feeling very sorry for both my husband and
myself. I was so wrapped up in my own suffering that I
almost didn't hear one of the boys say, "We better get
ready. It's almost time."

I hoped that meant that they were leaving. But
something about the way that he said it made me
nervous.

The boys all got dressed and when they were ready one
of them pointed to Paul and asked, "What about him?"

Jason said, "Fuck him. Leave him there. We can show him
the movie when we get back."

Then everyone headed for the door. Jason grabbed my arm
and pulled me roughly to my feet. He turned me to face
him and in a threatening voice he said, "We are going
for a little ride now, bitch. You do everything you are
told and everything will be cool. If you give me a hard
time..."

He paused and held out his hand. The boy holding
Jason's gym bag reached into it and handed something to
Jason. He held it up and asked, "Do you know what this
is?"

I shook my head.

He smiled and touched a button on the metal and plastic
wand and I heard a sound like a bug zapper. He chuckled
and said, "It's a cattle prod, bitch. Since you have
done such a piss poor job of calling me and my friends
master this evening I'm going to give you a little
taste of it."

He touched the tip of it to the side of my breast and I
didn't hear the sound. All of my senses stopped working
when he pushed the button. I was only conscious of the
most incredible pain I had ever experienced in my life.

I opened my mouth to scream but no sound came out. I
couldn't even fight to get away. My muscles were no
longer mine to control. My legs went slack and I fell
to the floor in a helpless heap.

It only lasted for a second. But I knew in that second
that I would do anything to avoid having that thing
ever touch me again.

Jason and another boy reached down and pulled me
roughly to my feet. He grinned even wider, plainly
enjoying my suffering. When he saw that I was more or
less functioning again he said, "If you give me a hard
time tonight, if you fail to obey an order or if you
say or do anything to piss me off then I am going to
stick this thing up your cunt and hold the button down
until the batteries go dead. Do we have an
understanding?"

I quickly responded, "Yes master!"

I was so afraid that I didn't even object when they
dragged me out through the front door in the nude.

There was a large van parked in our driveway. It was
very late and it was very dark but I could see that it
was a beat up old work van. Most of the k**s piled into
the back and I was shoved in after them. The k** who
had fucked my ass got in the driver's seat and Jason
got in the passenger seat. The rest of us were spread
out on a mattress in the back.

I didn't know where we were going and I was scared,
very scared. But I kept my mouth shut. I was even more
afraid of that cattle prod than I was of going
somewhere in the nude with this truck full of young
r****ts.

The boys groped me roughly and kept me distracted so
that I had no idea where we were going. Several times
my face was pulled down into someone's lap and I was
f***ed to suck on a soft cock. Each time the cock grew
to full erection but only one of the boys achieved
orgasm again. And all the while the rough groping
continued.

The van finally came to a stop and the door was thrown
open. I hadn't the slightest idea how long we had been
on the road. I looked around after they pulled me out
of the van. We were parked in front of a large
warehouse. I think we were near the docks.

There were a lot of cars in the parking lot but there
didn't seem to be anything open around here. I was
getting a real bad feeling about this.

We went to the warehouse door and one of the k**s
knocked. The door opened slightly and someone looked
out. A gruff voice said, "Get the hell out of here,
k**."

The door started to close but Jason called out, "Hey
man, we got the bitch!"

The door opened and a large black man stepped out. He
gave the k**s a quick glance and then he looked at me.
He stepped closer and walked around me slowly. When he
was back in front of me he asked, "What's your name,
bitch?"

I answered nervously, "Jolie Fuller, sir."

He looked down at a piece of paper in his hand as if to
make sure the information matched.

He reached out and pinched my nipple and asked, "How
old are you, bitch?"

I cringed in pain but I managed to say, "I'm twenty-
three, sir."

He smiled and asked, "Why are you here?"

I didn't know! I finally said, "Because my master
brought me here, sir."

He looked at Jason who was holding me firmly by the
upper arm and asked, "You are the master I assume?"

Jason grinned and nodded.

The man asked, "Is the bitch going to be a problem?"

Jason looked at me and asked, "You aren't going to be a
problem are you, cunt?"

I was terrified and my heart was beating a mile a
minute. But I shook my head quickly and responded, "No
master! I swear it!"

The man said, "Wait here."

He went back inside and came out five minutes later
with another black man. The new man was huge. Not
muscular, fat! He looked like he weighed at least four
hundred pounds.

The two men looked me over and the fat man said, "She
looks hot alright. But she's a fucking mess! Couldn't
you have at least cleaned her up first?"

The k** who had been driving the van replied, "We
figured it would be a good idea to bring her with some
cum in her, kind of get things started."

The fat man grinned at him and said, "Yeah, I guess
you're right. Okay. Who gets the money?"

Jason held out his hand and the fat man pulled a huge
wad of cash out of his hand and peeled off some bills.
I didn't see the denominations.

Jason tapped the back of my leg with the cattle prod.
He put his lips by my ear and in a threatening voice he
said, "You are going to hate this, bitch. But if you
fuck up, if you refuse to do what you are told, if you
struggle, you know what is going to happen to you. I
was not fucking around. I will do it. I hate you that
much."

His voice would have convinced me if I hadn't already
been aware of it.

Jason pushed me over to the fat man and said, "You go
with him and you do what he tells you to do."

I whispered, "Yes master," as the fat man pulled me
inside.

I assume that the boys followed but what I saw when the
door opened and I was pulled inside got my full
attention. There was a large, open room with a small
stage in the center that was about shoulder high. But
that wasn't the scary part. Not yet anyway. What was so
terrifying was that there was a sea of black faces, all
turned to look at me as I was pulled naked into the
warehouse.

A cheer went up as I was pulled through the room. There
were hundreds of men surrounding the stage. The fat man
pulled me slowly through the crowd and I was groped by
every man I passed. I prayed that they were not going
to make me have sex with all these men. I knew that I
couldn't survive that. No woman could survive being
****d by hundreds of men.

The fat man pulled me up on stage and walked me around
the edge so that everyone got a good look at me. After
several minutes of crude comments from the large
audience the fat man held his hand up and gradually the
men quieted down. When the room was quiet he held up a
piece of paper and said, "Gentlemen, the star of our
show tonight is Jolie Fuller. She is a twenty-three
year old married lady from here in town. Just to make
things a little more interesting, she has never done
this before and she has no idea why she is here."

There was a roar of raucous laughter from all around me
and the fat man let it die down before he asked, "Are
you gentlemen ready?"

A loud cheer went up from the crowd and the fat man
turned to me. He pulled me close and said, "I know you
ain't ready, bitch. But trust me. You are going to do
this one way or the other. You are going to hate it.
But you are going to do it. We can do it hard or easy,
it's up to you. The first time you give me a hard time
when you are told what to do I'll make your life not
worth living. Do you have any questions?"

I whispered, "What is going to happen to me?"

He grinned and said, "You are going to put on a sex
show for a few of my perverted friends, sweetheart.
That's all."

The fat man turned loose of my arm and said, "Don't
move. I'm going off stage now. Someone else is going to
come up here as soon as I'm gone and you are going to
obey every order he gives you. You are going to obey,
aren't you Jolie Fuller?"

I was terrified. I knew that whatever they had in store
for me it was going to be terrible. It was probably
going to be the worst thing that has ever happened to
me. I figured that if this many perverts were paying to
see it then it had to be bad. But I also knew that the
consequences of disobeying would ruin me. I still felt
the tingle in my chest from that cattle prod. I didn't
doubt for a second that Jason would put that thing
inside of me and turn it on until the battery was dead.
And I knew that would kill me.

I couldn't look the fat man in the face. I just nodded
my head and stood there as he walked away. I could feel
the eyes of those hundreds of men on my naked body. I
could hear some of the louder discussions from some of
the men nearer the stage about my tits or my pussy or
my ass. A few of the men were surprised that a woman as
pretty as me was going to do whatever it was I was
about to do. I didn't understand that. I think the fat
man had made it quite clear that I was not here of my
own free will.

I heard a noise from the direction of the stairs
leading up onto the stage. I saw movement out of the
corner of my eye and I turned my head to see a large,
mean looking man pulling a large, nervous German
shepherd up onto the stage.

I stared in shock as the reason that I was here was
finally made clear. I was going to put on a show with a
dog!

I shook my head and whined wordlessly as the man neared
me. He gave me a stern look and said, "Don't shake your
head at me, bitch. They told me you was gonna
cooperate. Am I gonna have a problem with you?"

I stared into his cruel eyes. I couldn't even speak. I
stopped shaking my head but I felt the bl**d rushing
through my veins and I could hear my heart beating in
terror. My knees were getting weak and I was certain
that I was about to collapse.

He waited for me to answer him but I couldn't. I
couldn't make a sound. He got impatient and said, "Get
down on your knees you dumb cunt. Let's get this show
started."

I dropped to my knees, almost out of necessity. I was
about to fall to my knees from fright.

He ordered me to be still and he guided his dog over to
me. I shuddered and fought the sudden urge to vomit as
the dog began to lick my face excitedly.

The man said, "This is your new boyfriend, bitch. Kiss
him back. Don't make him do all the fucking work!"

I had tears running down my cheeks as I pursed my lips
and tried to plant a small kiss on the dog's face.

The dog's handler said, "Not like that you stupid
bitch! Dogs don't kiss with their lips! Open your
fucking mouth and stick out your tongue!"

I almost forgot about the cattle prod. I almost ran
screaming from that stage. But just as I was about to
do just that I heard that horrible buzzing sound. I
looked down and saw the boys that brought me here right
up front. Jason had the cattle prod resting right on
the edge of the stage.

I was glad now that the only thing I had in my stomach
was cum. I was sure that I was going to vomit. I opened
my mouth and stuck out my tongue. The dog began to lick
my tongue but then f***ed is tongue right into my mouth
and explored it hungrily.

He was prancing around and whining and it was obvious
that he was getting excited and that he knew what was
going to happen up here. He had done this before.

I stayed there on my knees and allowed the dog to fill
my mouth with his drooling tongue until the handler
pulled him back and guided his tongue down over my tits
and then down my stomach to my pussy.

There was still a lot of residue there from the ****s I
had been subjected to before we left the house. The
smell of the semen on my mound and my thighs excited
the dog even more. His tongue went crazy, covering my
entire vulva at times and then trying desperately to
invade my body.

I expected to be placed on my hands and knees and put
into position so that this b**st could fuck me. I was
horrified by the very idea but I wanted to get this
over with so I could go home and stand under a hot
shower for hours. I needed to get this over before I
went mad.

I was unprepared for what actually did happen next. The
dog was ordered to sit, then to lie down and roll over.
After he reluctantly obeyed he was ordered to stay. I
saw the tip of his pink cock protruding from the hairy
sheath hanging down from his belly and I felt sick all
over again.

But it got worse. The handler growled, "Bend down and
kiss that dick, cunt."

I gaped up at him and saw that he was, indeed, serious.
I heard that faint sound from the cattle prod off to my
side. I took a deep breath and fighting to keep from
vomiting and fighting to keep from passing out I
lowered my face to that inch of pink dog flesh and
touched my lips to it.

The handler said, "Stupid bitch! What did I just tell
you? Dogs don't kiss with their lips! Don't fucking
piss me off, god damn it!"

I stuck out my tongue and began to lick the disgusting
flesh before my face. I heard a loud sound go up from
the audience but I couldn't really tell what it
indicated. I was trying to forget about them anyway.

I licked the head of the dog's cock and it quickly
started growing and extending from the sheath. As more
of it came out I began to lick the entire length of
exposed cock which was now almost as long as my
husband's cock and somewhat fatter.

I saw the a****l's cock throb and something squirted
out of the end. I knew nothing about a dog's sex life.
I assumed that he was cumming already. Great! Let's get
this over with!

The handler said, "Okay bitch, you don't want to waste
that lube. Start sucking now. And you can use your hand
on him now too. Suck him off just like you would with a
man. But you are going to have to swallow a lot more.
Dogs are pretty messy fucks."

I put my lips around the dog's cock and started
sucking. The dog whined excitedly and his cock
throbbed, shooting a thin stream of liquid into my
mouth. I gagged, but I managed to swallow and keep
sucking. It went on and on like that. I sucked him as
well as I could and my hand was massaging his still
growing cock as quickly as I could move it.

I noticed the knot beginning to form at the base of his
cock. It grew quickly and the a****l's hindquarters
were twitching as if he were trying to fuck my mouth
with his cock. I thought that this must be as bad as
things could get. I was wrong. Once that knot had grown
to nearly the size of a baseball the dog's hindquarters
stopped twitching and his entire body started shivering
as if he were cold or scared. But that was when the
fluid that was shooting out of his cock began to
change.

It was no longer a thin stream and it was no longer
almost devoid of taste. Suddenly it was a strong stream
of huge spurts of thick cum and it tasted nearly as
bitter as a man's cum. There was just so much more of
it!

I swallowed and swallowed for at least ten minutes. I
was sure that I was going to vomit now. The only thing
that stopped me was that noise that Jason made from
time to time with the cattle prod. It always caused me
to steady my nerves and steel myself for what I had to
do. But it was a constant fight with my nervous
stomach.

Finally the volume of cum spurting into my mouth began
to wane and the dog seemed to begin to relax. I noticed
the knot going down and then it was over. The dog
started getting antsy and the handler said, "Okay
bitch, sit up."

I straightened my tired back and sat up straight. The
dog scrambled to his feet and the handler led him to
the stairs.

"Thank god!" I thought. "It's over!"

But it wasn't.

The handler handed the leash to someone in the crowd
and there was an exchange. He came back on stage
leading a huge Great Dane.

I glanced at Jason. He was twirling the prod in his
hands and smiling evilly. The look on his face assured
me that he would really love it if I balked.

I turned my attention back to the handler and the new
dog. This dog, too, knew what I was there for. His feet
were dancing loudly on the wooden stage and his cock
was already starting to emerge from its sheath.

I stared at him in terror as he approached. The b**st
was huge! He must have outweighed me by at least fifty
pounds. When he was close enough the handler f***ed him
to sit in front of me. Then the handler smiled and
said, "Don't worry, bitch. This time you get to enjoy
it. You get to fuck this one. Give him a big kiss and
then lie down and let him kiss your pussy for a few
minutes."

I looked at that huge slobbering dog's face and once
more I almost vomited. I felt the bile rising in my
throat but I managed to choke it down. I placed my
hands on the sides of the dog's huge head and steadied
it. Then I leaned forward and stuck my tongue in his
mouth. He pulled his head away and his huge tongue
covered my face as he lapped me excitedly. I totally
lost control of him and all I could do was hold my
tongue out and let him have his way with me.

The handler was satisfied that I had degraded myself
sufficiently and he said, "Okay, cunt, lie down and
spread your legs. Let Bruno get a taste of the cunt
he's gonna fuck."

I sat down in place and then stretched out on my back
and spread my legs. The audience was making more rude
sounds as the dog dipped his head down and his huge
tongue lapped at my pussy. As soon as his head was
between my thighs he stood up and started prancing
around excitedly. I tried not to hear the obscene
comments from the crowd and I stared up at the dark
space above me. I couldn't see the ceiling. It was too
dark and too high. This room was as big as an airplane
hangar.

I took no pleasure from that warm, wet, unbelievably
large tongue lapping at my pussy. I felt only fear and
disgust. I lay there until the handler said, "Alright,
bitch. It's time to return the favor. Get up and suck
on Bruno's cock for a minute and then you can turn
around and let your new boyfriend make love to you."

The handler pulled up on the dog's collar and I sat up.
I looked down between his legs and I couldn't believe
it. His fucking cock was huge! It was bigger than
Doyal's!

I swear, that thing was a good ten inches long and it
looked like it was four inches around at least. I
looked up at the handler in shock and he was just
smiling like crazy. He saw my look of shock and said,
"Yeah, old Bruno is pretty popular with the ladies.
They like that big cock of his."

I stared at his cock for a little too long I guess. I
heard the buzz of Jason's new toy and it brought me out
of my trance. I got to my knees and reached under the
dog. I wrapped my hand around his cock and held it in
place, and then I leaned down and wrapped my lips
around the tip.

I noticed that the knot hadn't started to grow yet and
I realized that as big as his cock was it was going to
get larger once he started to fuck me. I was truly
terrified now.

I started sucking his huge cock and not long after I
started the lubrication started spraying out of the tip
of his cock. I swallowed several times and took as much
of his cock as I could into my mouth.

The dog started to become uncontrollable. He tried to
pull away from me just as another spurt of lube sprayed
out and covered my face. The handler smiled and said,
"I think Bruno is ready for you, bitch. Turn around."

I turned my back to the dog and got on my hands and
knees. He lapped at my pussy and my ass for a moment
but then he moved over me with an obvious urgency and I
felt the head of his cock stabbing blindly at me. It
was very painful. He was a huge, strong b**st and he
was nearly out of control.

I tried adjusting my position so that his cock would be
better able to find the entrance to my pussy. I was
terrified that his enormous organ would find the wrong
hole. I just knew that if he tried to f***e that thing
into my ass it would tear something. I was afraid it
was going to tear my pussy!

Even after I tilted my pelvis down for him he was still
having trouble hitting the hole. His cock was squirting
that hot, slimy lubricant on my thighs and my stomach
and some of it was even reaching my face. I finally
stuck my arm out and grabbed his cock and guided it to
my pussy.

He never missed a beat. He buried that massive cock in
me in one violent, brutal, breathtakingly painful
stroke. I screamed as his cock entered me but he didn't
even notice. I suppose he was used to it.

I suddenly had at least ten fat inches of dog cock in
my pussy, but not for long. As soon as he entered me he
immediately began fucking me faster and more violently
than I could have imagined possible. The pain was
unbearable but I was trapped. He had moved up over me
and his forelegs held me tight. But of course, I didn't
dare try to avoid him. Jason was right there watching
my every move.

The huge b**st was fucking me with incredible v******e
and I was having trouble just catching my breath. I
kept telling myself that it would all be over soon and
that I would survive. But then I felt something that
made me question that. I felt his knot growing and
battering at the entrance to my pussy. I was even more
horrified now. This dog was nearly twice as large as
the other one. His cock was nearly twice as large. How
much bigger would that knot be?!

I looked up at the handler, pleading for his help with
my eyes. He just smiled down at me and it was obvious
how much he was enjoying the show. He had a huge hard
on!

The pain was getting worse as his dog battered me. I
was crying hard and each time he slammed his cock into
me I cried out. But then it happened. That huge knot
suddenly f***ed its way into my pussy and I screamed so
loud the audience got quiet for a moment.

The dog pulled back and I screamed again as the knot
was pulled out of me. Then he made one final thrust and
slammed that knot into me again. I screamed and nearly
passed out. But now he was still.

I remained under him on my hands and knees and I was
panting like a dog from the unbearable pain. The dog's
knot felt as big as a softball. I didn't know how large
it was, but it was bigger than anything that had ever
been in me before. I knelt under that b**st and prayed
that he hadn't torn me.

At first I was only aware of the pain. But then I
became aware of something else. I felt my belly filling
up with his hot cum. It felt like he was pissing inside
of me. There was so much of it and it was so hot. And
it was so very degrading. I knew that I would never be
the same again.

I wanted to let my head rest on my arms and wait for
this horror show to end. I couldn't though. The dog's
strong forelegs held me in position as he dumped his
sperm inside of me. I could only stare at the floor of
the stage and cry hopelessly.

My insides filled up with his cum and I felt it seeping
out around his knot and running down my thighs. It was
nasty but it relieved the pressure. There was so much
of it that it started to become very uncomfortable
inside of me.

I don't know how much more time passed but eventually I
felt his grip on my torso relax and I sensed that he
was finished and ready for this mating to end. After a
few minutes he tried pulling free of me but that knot
was still trapped inside of me. I cried out in pain
each time he tried to pull out and each time he would
stop moving for a moment.

His attempts to break free became more frequent and
when he still couldn't pull out of me he stepped over
me and stood with his butt to mine, his cock still
firmly embedded in my pussy.

The handler decided to amuse the audience I guess. He
led the dog around the stage, dragging me along
backwards by the dog's cock in my pussy as they went,
until finally the knot shrunk enough and he was able to
pull free. The men in the audience thought that was
hilarious.

His knot pulled out of me with a loud, wet, disgusting
noise and I collapsed on the stage. The handler led the
dog away and then I was alone on stage, lying in a heap
with dog cum streaming out of my tortured pussy.

The fat man came up on stage and announced, "Gentlemen,
that concludes this evening's entertainment. Please
check our web site for the release date of the movie
and the schedule for our next show."

I remained in a heap on the stage as hundreds of men
filed out of the building. When everyone but the boys
had left, the man who had answered the door came up on
stage and pulled me roughly to my feet. I was dragged
over to a desk in the corner. The fat man was sitting
on the desk with his pants around his ankles. He smiled
at me and said, "You are almost done for the night,
bitch. Suck my cock. Make me think you love me."

I was nearly u*********s but Jason touched that cattle
prod to my breast and I was immediately alert again. I
moved closer and leaned down in the fat man's huge lap.
His enormous belly hung over his average size cock and
I had to fight to get my mouth close enough to take his
cock in my mouth. Once I had my lips around it I didn't
have the ability to move my head. I had to get him off
with my lips and my tongue and my hand.

It took a very long time.

He finally shot a small, bitter stream of liquid into
my mouth and pushed me away. I still wasn't done. I
still had to suck off the doorman. His body was in
better condition than the fat man. But his cock was
soft and it took me a long time to get him hard. Once
he was hard I started taking his cock into my throat
and in about fifteen minutes he filled my mouth with
another load of cum.

And then there was the dog handler. He was a large man
and he was cruel and violent. He hurt me so bad when he
fucked my throat that it almost took my mind off of
what had just happened to me on that stage.

When the handler finished with me the fat man said,
"Okay, boys. Remember what I told you. Here is a copy
of the uncut disk. If it gets out someone dies. If you
think I'm joking then I suggest you ask around.
Remember my offer Jason. I'd like to use the bitch
again out at the barn. Now you k**s clear out."

They pulled me outside and dragged me towards the van.
One of them opened the side door but the driver said,
"Hold on man. I don't want that skuzzy whore in my
truck like that. Find something to clean the bitch up."

One of them finally found some smelly rags near a
dumpster and I sopped up the streams of dog cum that
ran all the way down to my feet. The insides of my legs
were covered with it.

I cleaned it up as well as I could and they finally let
me into the van. I wasn't surprised that no one
bothered me on the way home.

The other k**s stayed in the van. Jason and Terrill got
out and roughly pulled me out after them. The van drove
away as they pulled me toward my house. I didn't even
look around to see if any of my neighbors noticed me
outside in the nude.

They pulled me along roughly to the front door. Once
inside the first thing that I saw was Paul, still tied
to that chair with tears staining his cheeks.

Jason told Terrill to untie Paul and I was sent up to
take another shower. I glanced at the clock as I went
past the living room. It was only a little before one
in the morning. This had been the longest night of my
life. I was sure that it was after three.

I staggered up the stairs and took a long, hot shower.
I stood under the water as hot as I could stand it and
I cried like a baby. I was beyond despair now and it
may be too late but I knew one thing. I could not do
this again. If the only alternative was that Paul and I
lost everything and my parents lost their house then
that was just going to have to be the way things turned
out. I was clinging to the last trace of my sanity
right now. I doubted if my marriage could survive this
night. Not once those a****ls showed Paul that movie.
If I was going to lose everything anyway then I might
as well end this game now.

I finally got out of the shower and dried off. I went
downstairs just in time to hear Doyal yelling at Jason
and Terrill for leaving the house and getting back so
late. They were just standing there with their heads
down and letting Doyal go off on them.

He kept asking them where they had gone and they kept
shrugging and saying, "Just out, dad."

He turned to me and asked, "Where did they go, Jolie?"

I didn't see Paul and I asked, "Where is my husband?"

Doyal looked impatient with me for answering his
question with a question but he replied, "I sent him
upstairs to take a shower in the guest bathroom. He was
a mess."

I nodded and said, "Jason has a disk that will explain
where we went."

Jason gave me a threatening look but he didn't say
anything.

Doyal asked, "Where is it, Jason?"

I interjected, "I believe that it's in that gym back
with the cattle prod he used on me earlier."

Doyal looked at me in disbelief and picked up the gym
back sitting on the coffee table. He reached in and
pulled out the cattle prod. He looked at it and then he
pressed the trigger and saw the sparks fly out of the
end. He looked at Jason incredulously. He asked in a
voice that was dead calm, quiet, but seething with
fury, "You used this on her?"

Jason didn't look up. He didn't answer. He just
shrugged.

Doyal stared at him for a moment as if he could not
believe what he had just heard. Then he reached in and
pulled out the disk. He handed it to me and said, "Put
it on."

I put the disk in the DVD player and turned the TV on.
I pushed play and went into the kitchen to make myself
a stiff drink. I didn't care what they thought. I
needed a drink.

I came back out a few minutes later and saw Doyal
staring at the TV in disgust. I looked to see that he
had put it on fast forward. I was already sucking on
the German shepherd's cock as the blurry images flew
across the screen.

It was a few minutes before we got to the part where
the Great Dane fucked me. As soon as that part started
Doyal stopped the disk and ejected it. He broke the
disk in half and threw it at Jason violently.

He turned to look at Terrill for a moment and then in a
low voice he said, "You two disgust me. I have never
been so ashamed in my entire life. Look at me Jason!"

Jason looked up and he looked like I had when I had
been on that stage earlier.

Doyal asked, "Why? Why did you do this? How could you
do this?!"

I went over and reached into his front pocket and
pulled out the cash that the fat man had given him. I
handed it to Doyal and then I went into the kitchen to
make myself another drink.

I heard Doyal explode. "You little son of a bitch! You
took five hundred dollars to...I can't even say it."

He stared at them for a moment and then he said, "Go
back to the house and pack your things. I'm taking you
to your mother's. I can't stand to look at you."

The boys hurried for the door and Doyal turned to me
and said, "Jolie, I'm sorry. I will admit that I wanted
to humiliate you. I wanted to hurt you. I thought that
both of you had it coming. But not like this. I am so
ashamed. Please forgive me. I won't ask that you
forgive them. What they did was inexcusable. But I
promise that I'll make this up to you somehow."

I think I surprised both of us when I said, "Don't be
too hard on them. As strange as it seems I think that
Paul and I both learned a lesson in the last few days.
I was starting to feel guilty before this evening. But
I saw the pain in your son's eyes today and I saw the
results of my actions for the first time. I may never
be able to get over what happened to me tonight. And I
pray that Paul never finds out. But I don't think that
your boys are totally to blame. They were getting
payback for a lot of pain in their lives that they
received at the hands of people like me. I don't know
if we can get our lives back on track. I hope that we
can. I wouldn't want to repeat the lesson I learned
today. But I'm glad that something finally got through
to me. Please tell the boys that I really am sorry for
the way I treated them and the things that I said. I'm
sorry for the pain I caused them. I'm sorry for the
pain that people like me have caused them, and will no
doubt continue to cause them. I swear to you, I am a
changed person."

Doyal looked so sad. He said, "I would never have
thought my boys were capable of what they did tonight.
I'm sorry. I'll make sure that things get back to
normal at work. You have my word. I can't undo what I
have done, but I'll make sure that your jobs are safe
and your future intact. I have to go. I need to take
them to their mother's house."

I stopped him and said, "May I call you Doyal?"

I would almost swear that he blushed. He nodded and I
said, "Doyal, keep them with you tonight. Talk to them
when you calm down. And I'd like it if the three of you
came to lunch tomorrow. We'll have a cook out by the
pool."

He looked at me like I was crazy. Then he shook his
head and said, "Are you serious? After that they did to
you?!"

I shrugged and replied, "A lot of people got hurt. But
I started it. Maybe everyone can learn from what
happened. I certainly have."

He looked unsure but he said, "You might want to talk
it over with Paul first."

Paul spoke up then. He had been sitting at the foot of
the stairs listening. He said, "I cook a pretty mean
steak Doyal. I don't guess you need to bring your
suits. After all that's happened I don't see why we
can't make it clothing optional."

Paul looked at me and I smiled. I said, "I have no
secrets now."

Doyal looked back and forth between us and once more he
said, "I'm so sorry."

He turned to leave and I said, "Come over around eleven
and we'll get acquainted while the k**s use the pool."

He nodded and left and I went over and sat beside Paul
on the stairs. We were quiet for a few moments before
he said, "We have changed, haven't we? I would have
thought that we would have the opposite reaction to the
things that happened. I guess being on the other end of
the food chain puts things in perspective."

I replied, "Paul, I saw the pain in Terrill's eyes this
evening. Pain that was caused by people like us. I felt
so guilty. We have a lot to feel bad about."

We were quiet again for a few minutes and then I said,
"I wonder what it will be like working with the guys
now?"

Paul grinned and looked embarrassed. He said, "It's too
bad it all has to end. I am embarrassed to admit it,
but some of it turned me on."

I blushed and admitted, "Yeah, me too. Maybe it could
just be toned down a little."

I didn't want to talk about what happened after they
took me out of here tonight. But I felt dirty and I
felt guilty and I thought that it would be best to
clear the air. Besides, I could use a little sympathy.
I took Paul's hands in mine and turned to look him
straight in the eye. I said, "Paul, I have to tell you
what happened tonight. You may not want to be with me
once you know."

He pulled his hands away from me and put his arms
around me and held me close. He whispered, "I know.
When you went up to take a shower Jason told me what
they did. Are you alright?"

I was crying again. I wasn't sure if it was because of
what happened or because of how well Paul was taking
it.

I answered, "I'm sore. But I seem to be alright, except
for the memories. I expect to be having nightmares for
a while."

He kissed me and hugged me tighter and said, "We both
saw some terrible things in the last few days. But I
think we are going to make it. You are still the
hottest broad I know and I still adore you."

I giggled through my tears and said, "You know damn
well us cunts don't like to be called broads now!"

He kissed me and said, "You better watch your fucking
mouth. Jason forgot his cattle prod. I'd hate to have
to use it on you."

I shivered uncontrollably. That cattle prod was going
in the trash as soon as he turned me loose!

We were both mentally and physically exhausted and we
finally went up and went to bed. But as tired as we
were there were still a lot of things to talk about.

Paul said, "I guess you had a pretty hard night
tonight. Are you okay?"

I responded, "My worst nightmares came to life tonight.
But I'll get over it. My body is sore but apparently
undamaged. Are you sure that you can live with what you
know about me now?"

I was nestled against him with his arm around me and my
head resting on his shoulder. He squeezed me and said,
"You saw me suck a cock. How do you feel about that?"

I kissed his chest and said, "I felt so sorry for you.
I know how hard that was for you."

He answered, "That's how I feel about you. I am only
concerned that now that this is just about over will we
be able to return to normal."

After a pause I said, "But not like we used to be,
right? I look around me and I see all kinds of people
being friends and getting along and treating each other
with respect. It's like we were dinosaurs, like we
didn't evolve like everyone else. I feel so guilty
about some of the things I have said, and some of the
things I have thought. What happened to us was
terrible, but we learned what it's like to be on the
other side of the coin. It isn't very nice."

Paul was quiet for a few moments and then he said, "I
am surprised at something else I learned too. When you
were nearly naked at work, when Karl and the others
were having sex with you...I felt very guilty about it,
but I got so aroused. Does that upset you?"

I chuckled and said, "I can't really explain it. But my
pussy has been wet every time someone put their finger
in it lately. I liked being a sex slave. I was
surprised to learn that about myself. I'm glad you
aren't upset."

Paul asked, "So we aren't going to put a stop to it?"

I shivered in excitement at the idea of the fun and
games continuing. I said, "We need to make sure that it
doesn't get out of hand. But I loved it that they were
always looking at me and touching me. The thing that I
worried most about was that you would be upset."

He laughed quietly and said, "Aren't we a pair!"

The next morning my body was recovered enough that I
was able to wake Paul up with a nice blowjob. Then we
took a nice hot shower and went down and had coffee in
the nude. We had discovered that we liked not wearing
clothes around the house.

After we read the paper and finished our coffee I
started making potato salad while Paul went to the
store to buy five steaks for our cookout this
afternoon.

Doyal and his two boys came over at eleven. They seemed
surprised when I answered the door in the nude. The
boys were both embarrassed. Not by my nudity but about
what they did last night. I took them aside and we sat
in the kitchen and had a talk while Doyal and Paul went
out to the pool.

Before I could speak, Jason said, "We are both sorry
about last night. I know we got carried away. I could
make all kinds of excuses. But the truth is that there
is no excuse for what we, for what I did last night and
I really am sorry Mrs. Fuller."

I smiled and said, "Please Jason, call me Jolie. And I
am not mad about last night. It wasn't entirely your
fault. My husband and I and your father created a
situation and you got thrown into the middle of it.
Maybe we all learned a lesson about hate last night. It
was a life changing experience for Paul and me. And we
feel bad too. We feel bad for the things that we did,
the things that we said, the things that we thought for
so long. I feel bad for the pain that I saw in your
eyes, Terrill."

"We've all made mistakes. I think we have all learned
from them. How about if we just start over? Do you want
to try that?"

Both boys nodded, though they still looked
uncomfortable.

I got up and went over to Jason and took his face and
gave him a nice kiss. Or at least it started out as a
nice kiss. I'm not even sure now who initiated the
change. But soon his tongue was in my mouth and his
hand was resting against my naked pussy and I had my
arms around his neck.

I broke the kiss and stood up, gasping for breath. I
smiled down at him and said, "I think we are going to
get along just fine now!"

He smiled and I turned to kiss Terrill. This time it
started right out as a passionate kiss. His hands were
much more gentle than they had been last night, and
this time there was no spitting.

When I finally straightened up I looked down at the two
uncomfortable looking bulges that I was responsible for
and said, "You boys can't go out there like that."

I took their hands and led them upstairs. I helped them
off with their trunks and got on my bed on my hands and
knees. I turned and smiled at them and said,
"Gentlemen, start your engines."

The boys looked at each other and climbed on the bed
and in moments I had a large cock in my mouth and
another in my pussy. I'm not sure what the difference
was this time. But this time it was definitely
pleasurable. I came twice before Jason came in my
pussy. He was nice enough to leave his cock inside me
until I finished sucking his b*****r off.

After I swallowed Terrill's cum I turned around and
sucked Jason's cock clean and then we went into the
bathroom and they watched me clean myself. When I was
done and we were on our way downstairs, Jason said, "I
can't believe that you can forgive me for what I did
last night, Jolie. Dad had a long talk with us last
night. But he didn't need to. I saw the look on his
face when he found out what I had done. I saw how
disappointed he was. That really made me think about
what I had done. I guess I just got carried away. I
really am sorry. I can't stop thinking about what I did
to you and I feel so bad."

At the foot of the stairs I took him in my arms and
said, "It's okay Jason. We both learned some important
lessons. They were hard lessons and it hurt to learn
them. Maybe that's what it takes for some people,
especially when they are thick headed like Paul and me.
It's over now. Let's just be friends and forget about
it."

He grinned and said, "Just friends?"

I kissed him and said, "Just friends with benefits."

We went out to the pool then. Doyal was now the only
one wearing trunks. He looked surprised when he saw me
with my arms around his two naked boys. It must have
been obvious that we had just had sex. He looked into
my eyes though and he saw that everything was okay.

He stood up and dropped his trunks and said, "I don't
want to look out of place."

I went over and sat in his lap once he took his seat
again. I put my arm around his neck and his hand came
to rest on my upper thigh. He looked at me curiously
and I said, "Thank you for the life lesson, Doyal. And
I just wanted to say that you have a couple of real
nice k**s. What happened last night was as much my
fault and your fault as it was their fault. Let's just
forget about it. Okay?"

He smiled and said, "You're pretty damned smart for a
blonde. Now that we have the five of us straightened
out, what do we do about the five guys at work?"

I smiled and answered, "As long as things don't get out
of hand I don't see why they have to know that things
have changed between us. They are having fun. We are
having fun. We need to kind of keep it in the f****y,
so to speak. But Paul and I talked about it last night.
We don't mind if things stay the way they are now.
Maybe we could make the storeroom a little more
comfortable so that we didn't have to get carried away
in the lab. We wouldn't want anyone coming in and
getting the right idea."

Doyal thought that was a good idea and he was very glad
that Paul and I were interested in continuing the fun
and games. We discussed it for a while and then, while
Paul got the grill fired up and the steaks ready, I
took Doyal upstairs and we sealed the deal.

After we ate, Doyal said, "I had something planned for
tomorrow. I was going to cancel it, but you might be
interested now that your horizons have been broadened.
Jolie, do you remember Al? He was the man that took
down a list of your sizes before he fucked you in my
office."

I nodded.

Doyal said, "He is an old friend of mine. He owns a
bunch of adult businesses in town. He also owns a shop
that sells sexy lingerie and clothing. The plan was
that he was going to bring over a large selection of
sexy clothing tomorrow and you were going to model it
for a half dozen of my friends. You would get to keep
the clothes and my friends would get to sample a
beautiful young blonde."

"I'm going to leave it up to the two of you. Do you
want me to cancel?"

Paul and I looked at each other and smiled. I replied,
"I could use a new wardrobe."

The End

... Continue»
Posted by lanre2000 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 7567  |  
93%
  |  12

Black Man's White Pussyboy


Black Man's White Pussyboy

Story from the perspective of a white pussyboy who gets fucked and dominated by a couple of nigger bucks. He also meets another pussyboy but ends up getting fucked by everyone. Good dialog.

I let Jay into the apartment. He was looking for a one bedroom,
furnished place and had called about my ad in the newspaper. I hoped to
rent this place quickly, then I would be full and could devote my time to
some maintenance and repairs rather than showing places. I looked at the
rental application he had filled out just a minute earlier. From the date
listed as his birth date, he was 22 years old, three years younger than I.
I watched him, explaining about the living room area and kitchen, as he
moved about the place.

Jay's skin was about the darkest I had ever seen - a real jungle bunny nigger with ebony skin and pink insides. He was about six foot three, a couple inches taller than me, and moved like a cat on the prowl. Unexpectedly, I felt a stirring in the khaki shorts I was wearing.

What the fuck was up? I had never been attracted to a guy before! But he
seemed to draw my eyes and my cock was definitely on the rise. He
disappeared into the kitchen and I heard him opening some cabinets. I
willed my cock to soften and it obeyed a little. I studied his application
to try to distract myself, but then he came back around the corner in to
the living room.

"Where's the bedroom?" he asked.

"Umm. Just down this hall," I pointed to my left. "The bathroom is
the first door and the bedroom is at the end."

"And it has a double bed?"

"Yeah," I replied.

"Show me."

I led Jay down the short corridor, opening the bathroom door for him
to see. It was neat and clean. Then I led him the next few steps to the
bedroom. The door was open and he pushed past me. His shoulder and arm
brushed across my chest as he moved through the doorway. My cock was now
rock hard. I watched him walk to the closet and open the door. As he
checked it out, I checked out his body.

Jay was tall and muscular, but not overly developed. He wore some
long shorts and a tight fitting white t-shirt which contrasted sharply with
his black skin. I felt my cock throbbing as I watched him move to the
window and look out. His body was turned toward me a bit and my eyes
searched his crotch, trying to determine what was there. I seemed to not
be in control of myself. I don't know how long I stood staring at his body
and his crotch, but it seemed that all of a sudden he was beside me,
closing the bedroom door. As I heard the door click shut, I looked up at
his face in surprise.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Besides your dick, man? You've been staring at me since I walked
into the place and your hard-on is so obvious it must be painful. I
figured I better help you with your problem." He said this with a smile,
but his eyes seemed penetrating, looking into mine with a possessive stare.
I didn't know what to say.

"No, um, I, um. You got it wrong buddy. I'm not.."

"Not what?" he interrupted. "You are certainly hard and you have
definitely been checking me out. I know a submissive pussyboy when I see one.
I'm just gonna give you what you need."
As he said this, Jay reached to his waist, grabbed his t-shirt and pulled
it over his head. His chest was magnificent! Not overly broad, but toned
and hairless. His dark nipples stood out on top of his well defined pecs.
I didn't even realized what I was doing when I licked my lips, but he
noticed it.

"Guess I must look tasty, huh whiteboy?" Jay stepped up to me and
grabbed my right wrist. He pulled my hand to his crotch and rubbed it
against the growing log in his shorts. "Take off your shirt, whiteboy."
It wasn't a request and I looked into his eyes for a second, before
dropping my gaze. In a daze, I obeyed, pulling my polo shirt over my head
and dropping it on the floor. "That's right, whiteboy. Show me my new fuck
toy."

Jay reached out with both hands and grabbed my nipples. As he
squeezed I felt my knees go weak. God it felt good! I had never been
touched by another man like this. I realized that I was still rubbing his
now hard cock and started to pull my hand away. I felt Jay's fingers clamp
down harder on my nipples. I looked into his eyes again.

"First, drop your shorts, whiteboy, I likes my pussyboy‘s buck naked. Then, get me out of mine."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing! I started to protest, but the
pressure increased again on my nipples. My hand went to the button of my
shorts, popped it open and then undid the zipper. I slid them down my legs
with my boxers, embarrassed, but still very turned on by this sexy black
stud. My hard seven inches slapped up against my abs as my shorts dropped.

"Nice cock for a whiteboy. Now, get mine free." I immediately worked
his shorts open, then slid them down his legs. He wore no underwear. His
big black cock was rock hard. It was obviously longer than mine, by about
an inch and a half. I had never seen a hard cock up close other than my
own, much less a black one, and just stared at it. Jay let me stare for a
while, then released my left nipple and used his hand on my chin to raise
my face until I was looking at him again.

"You like what you see, whiteboy. That much is obvious. Go ahead.
Touch it." I hesitantly reached out with my right hand and let it close
around his thick meat. I was actually holding another guy's hard cock!
"Stroke it some for me, whiteboy." I obeyed immediately and was rewarded
with a low moan of pleasure from deep in his chest. Jay slid his hands to
my shoulders and began to push down on them. Still in a daze, I let him
guide me to my knees at his feet.

"You look good on your knees, whiteboy. How many cocks have you
sucked? Ever had any black dick?"

Somehow I found my voice. "Never," I nearly whispered. "I've never
sucked cock, Jay."

"A virgin mouth pussyboy? Well that's gonna change here in about ten seconds.
Open those pretty white lips boy. You're gonna take every inch of my
meat."

God! He really wanted me to suck him. I wasn't a cocksucker!
Besides he was younger than me. Why should I suck him? I started to
protest and he used that opening to slide the head of his cock into my
mouth. Instead of a protest, I found myself looking up at him towering
over me, the two of us joined by his cock in my mouth. It was both steely
hard and velvety soft at the same time. As he moved his hips forward,
sinking another inch into my mouth, I quit my resistance. This young black
jock had put me on my knees and shoved his cock in my mouth. I was now a
cocksucker. He confirmed this a second later.

"That's right whiteboy. Now you're my cocksucker. Mmmmm. Use your
tongue on the head, cocksucker. Ahhh yeah! That's the way. Now, time to
take more." He shoved another couple inches into my mouth until the flared
cockhead was at the entrance to my throat. I was focused on his wiry pubic
hair getting closer to my lips, when he grabbed my head and turned my face
up to look at him again. He started stroking his cock in and out of my
mouth, the head punching against the entrance to my throat each time.
"Fuck yeah! You are a great cocksucker, whiteboy. You sure you never
sucked dick before?" I could only grunt in affirmative. "Then you are a
natural, faggot. You were born to suck cock. Ahhhh, yeah! You suck dick
like you been doing it all your life. Oh, hell yeah. That's right
whiteboy. Suck my big black nigger cock! Damn that feels so good. Time to take
more."

With that, his next stroke didn't stop when his head reached my
throat. Instead, he used brute f***e to ram his cock further, choking me.
I heard him laugh. "Do it faggot! Choke on my black cock! You look great
there on your knees with your hot white lips stretched around my cock and
playing with your own white meat like a little boy." He pulled back for a
second, then f***ed his way into my throat again. Before I had time to
start choking, he withdrew, then slammed in again. He set up his pace
slowly taking more and more of my throat, working until I had his entire
length inside me. I realized he was right, I was stroking my own cock
rapidly as he fucked my mouth.

"Oh, yeah! Take it boy. You still got another couple inches to go.
Fuck yeah, lick the head. Now some more. Just another inch. That's right
boy. Fuck yeah! You got it all! You're a natural born cocksucker,
whiteboy. You were made for this. Ahhh yeah, that is great. You were
born to suck cock, faggot. Oh fuck yeah, you make my cock feel great, boy.
You are the best cocksucker that's ever tasted my meat. Suck me boy. Make
me feel good." The words hit my mind like a sledgehammer. I didn't
realize it until years later, but these were basically the same words guys
had used for centuries to make other guys feel that sucking their cock was
the right thing to do. He was just saying whatever was necessary to keep
his dick in my mouth. But at the time, it seemed like the highest praise.

Suddenly, I realized something and when he pulled back, I let his dick
slide completely out of my mouth. Looking up at him, I asked, "You'll warn
me before you cum, right?"

"Sure thing cocksucker. Plenty of warning. Now get back to work!"
Reassured, I let his cock slide back into my mouth. Covered with spit now,
it was easy to take. Jay wasted no time regaining his pace and began to
fuck my mouth harder and harder. I curled my lips over my teeth to make it
easier for him. "That's the way boy. Like I said, a natural cocksucker.
Damn you are good!" He breath was coming faster now, almost panting. I
felt his hands on my head, guiding me up and down his cock at times, other
times holding me in place for his moving hips. Jay pulled my head towards
him as he thrust his hips forward and my nose was buried in his pubes. He
leaned forward some so that my forehead was pressed against his abs.

"Gonna cum!" he shouted. I started to pull back and off his cock. I
got my mouth about halfway before he stopped me with his hands and pulled me back on his cock.
I tilted my head back a little and raised my eyes. They met his gaze just as his
first throbbing spurt of cum shot into my mouth. "Take it faggot!" he
hissed. "Pussyboys always swallow my fucking cum!" Five more spurts followed the first and
I had no choice but to choke and drown or swallow this black stud's seed.
He watched and his face lit up with a grin as my throat muscles worked and
I swallowed the cum filling my mouth. Keeping one hand on my head, he used
the other to milk his cock, leaving just the head in my mouth. I tasted
another salty drop of his sperm before he pulled out completely. His cock
was still almost fully hard.

"You said you were gonna warn me," I complained.

"Did warn you, faggot. That doesn't mean I wasn't gonna cum in your
mouth. That's what you do to cocksuckers. Why else would I put my dick in
your mouth? Pussyboy‘s like you have to learn to love eating nigger manseed" He reached down and grabbed a fistful of hair on the top of my head. He pulled me to my feet and looked down my body. "Yeah, you look nice, white pussyboy. Still hard too. This is gonna be fun." Jay pushed me a
bit then stated moving me backwards. My legs hit the side of the bed and
he landed on top of me, our cocks rubbing together.

Jay's handsome face was just inches from mine and I stared at him,
moaning as he worked his cock, humping mine with his. Jay watched me and
seemed to be enjoying rubbing our cocks together. I didn't even notice as
he slid first his right leg between mine, then his left. The friction from
his cock on mine was all I cared about. Then he looked me in the eye.

"Got one of your cherries. Time to take the other." I froze, staring
up at him.

"No, Jay, please. You can't do that! I don't wanna get fucked up the
ass! Please, let me suck you again!"

"Already begging to blow me again, huh faggot? Well, lemme tell ya
something whiteboy, I can fuck you and I'm gonna. Not only that, you're
gonna love it! Look at your cock, whiteboy. You are still hard as a rock!
If you didn't want me to make you my white pussyboy, would your cock still
be hard? Trust me, whiteboy, you cum swallowing dudes all take it up the
ass. Might not like it right at first, but you will real soon." Jay's
hands slid behind my knees and he pushed my legs back, rolling me up onto
my shoulders. He spread my legs wide, giving himself all the access he
needed.

"No, please! Don't do that to me, Jay! I've never been fucked. Your
cock is too big! Please don't." Jay just gave me a grin and the spit on
my exposed hole a half dozen times or so. I watched him as he raised up on
his knees, his sculpted chest moving forward and over me. As his face
settled above mine, I felt the head of his cock press against my hole. I
could feel my eyes widening as he began to push forward. I tried one last
time.

"Please, Jay. Please don't fuck my ass. Your cock is too big for me
to take. You can't fuck me." He paused over me, his eyes locking on mine.

"Can't?" he asked. He thrust his hips forward and I felt the head of
his cock stretch me open. I groaned in pain and felt my eyes start to
water. My breath was coming in shallow gasps.

"Oh god! It hurts. God!" I yelled.

"Your new god is two inches up your tight pussy, whiteboy. I'll hold
still and let you get used to it for a second. No need to rip you open just yet."
He did as he said, stopping his relentless penetration and watching my face
closely. I had never been so embarrassed. I had a man on top of me whose
cock was actually inside of me. I also had a bellyful of this dude's cum!
I let out a moan, realizing that my ass was actually adjusting to his
intrusion. I had closed my eyes, but now opened them. Jay's face was just
inches above mine, still watching me closely. He must have seen what he
wanted, because he began to move his hips again. This time he moved them
in circles, probing inside me at different angles.

"Oh god," I moaned, not in pain this time. I looked at him again, our
eyes meeting.

"You got the head, whiteboy, now for the shaft." Staring into my
eyes, Jay slowly but determinedly sank the length of his cock into me until
I felt his wiry pubes scratching my cheeks. "Now you got it all, whiteboy.
Now youz are my sissy white pussyboy faggot. Gonna fuck this hot pussy a lot!" So saying, he
dragged his hips backward until just the head remained inside me, then
rammed back home. Longdicking me, he fucked me for a solid five minutes.
Both of us were sweating and I realized that I was now arching my back to
meet his thrusts. I couldn't believe that I was actually enjoying being
fucked by another man!

Jay had been supporting himself over top of me with both his arms.
Now he lowered his chest onto mine. His warm skin rubbed my hard dick.
"Getting fucked gives you a hard-on, whiteboy. Tells me just how much you
like being a pussy for a real man." He thrust his cock in deeply as he
said this, making me moan again. Jay's cheek was next to mine and he was
whispering into my ear what a good fuck I was, how tight my hole was and
how much he was gonna enjoy using it whenever he wanted. I looked down his
body, admiring the muscles flexing in his tight back, watching as the
globes of his ass raised and lowered, feeling his cock moving in me as he
did it.

His whispered words were getting to me. I was his Pussyboy. He was a
real man who was fucking me. I was there to please him, to be used by him.
I would give up my mouth or ass whenever and however he wanted. I was his
full time bitch, his sissy white pussyboy fucktoy. I lay there on my back, taking in
these words and thoughts just as I was taking his cock in me. Jay raised
himself up again on his arms and looked down. His beautiful chest was
glistening with sweat and all of his muscles stood out from the exertion of
his fuck. His eyes met mine again.

"You're leaking a bunch, pussyboy. You are really getting off on
being fucked by me. Aren't you?"

"Yes, Jay. I really love being fucked by you. I love your big cock up
inside me."

Jay rewarded me with a grin. "I know you do boy. I knew you wanted
this from the second I saw you staring at me with a big old hard on in your
shorts. Besides, I told you that you'd love this when you were begging me
not to put it in you." Jay suddenly pulled his cock out of me.

"Wait, Jay, don't stop!"

"Need it now, don't ya, pussyboy? Well don't worry, I'm gonna put it
to you again. Get up on your hands and knees. I'm gonna fuck you like a
dog, bitch." I quickly obeyed, scrambling around on the bed until I knelt
before him on my hands and knees. I felt him move up closer behind me,
then felt the head of his cock probing my entrance. Suddenly, Jay grabbed
a handful of my hair, pulling my head, up and back, straining my neck.

"Tell me what you want, faggot," Jay demanded. "Tell me what you
need, whiteboy."

"I want your cock inside me, Jay. I need you to fuck my ass with your
big black cock!"

"Fuck your what, faggot? Where do you want me to fuck you?" He
yanked on my hair again.

"M-my pussy, Jay! Fuck my pussy, my cuntass!" I couldn't believe what I was
saying, but I was so caught up in the lust of the moment and Jay's
domineering attitude that I was practically begging him to fuck me. Twenty
minutes before, I would have punched anyone who suggested that I would let
another man fuck me.

Still firmly holding my hair, Jay rammed his cock into me. It felt
even more intense taking the whole length of him like that. Jay pulled out
completely then rammed in again. I moaned as he stuck me a third time. I
could hear Jay laugh a little as he completed his fourth penetration. "So
you like that, do you pussyboy? You like me pulling out and giving it to
you all at once. Well fucking take it!" He began to fuck me faster, but
still pulled completely out of me each time. I felt like I was being
impaled by this black stud again and again. Jay fucked me like this for
about five more minutes before he surprised me by not plunging in again.
He released my hair and I let my head drop down. Jay moved to the side of
the bed and lay on his back. I looked over to see him, hands folded behind
his head, watching me. My eyes moved to his cock, still rock hard.

"Climb on and ride it, whiteboy. I wanna watch you fuck yourself on my
big cock." He grinned at me and I quickly moved over to him. Straddling
his hips on my knees, I reached down and aimed his cock into my hole. Then
I slid down on it, hearing Jay sigh in pleasure. I put my hands on his
chest, feeling his muscles as I rode his cock. I played with Jay's nipples
until they were as hard as his cock. Jay was moaning in pleasure and I
realized that I was doing the same. I dropped my right hand to my cock and
started beating my meat. I wanted to cum with this stud up inside me.
Without warning me, Jay grabbed me and rolled me off his cock. I watched
as he got off the bed and stood in the middle of the floor. His hard cock
jutted up at an angle.

"Come over here, pussyboy," Jay ordered pointing to the floor in front
of him. I climbed off the bed, moved to where he had pointed and stood
facing him. "Turn around," he said. I turned, facing away from him. I
felt his hand on the back on my neck, then his other hand on my hip. He
used them to bend me over and kicked at my ankles until I had spread my
legs to his satisfaction. I felt him step up behind me, could feel the
heat from his body as he moved in close. He put the head of his cock right
up against my hole and pressed his chest against my back.

"You want it again, whiteboy?" he whispered into my ear. "You wanna
get fucked with my big black nigga dick?"

"Yes, Jay, please! Fuck me, stud!"

"You got it, pussyboy." He thrust back into me, filling me with his
cock again. I moaned in appreciation and clamped down hard on his cock.
"Yeah, that's the way, whiteboy, keep it nice and tight for your stud's
cock." Jay really began to fuck, humping me hard and fast. Both of our
bodies shook with the f***e of his fucking. He pushed me forward and I
leaned on the bed, bent over for this guy's use. Jay really plugged me,
working his cock at all angles, filling me and making me moan. He was
panting from the effort and I knew he had to be close to shooting his load.
Jay quickly yanked his cock out of me and f***ed me back onto the bed. He
grabbed my legs and flipped me onto my back. Still holding my ankles, Jay
spread my legs as he climbed onto the bed with me.

Jay wasted no time shoving his cock into me again. I was furiously
beating my meat, nearly ready to cum myself. I looked at his face and saw
he was staring at me. "I wanna watch your face when I pump your pussy full
of cum," he said. "I'm almost there. Fuck yeah, bitch, take my cum!" His
eyes bored into mine as I felt his cock throb and expand. Jay's entire
body tensed as he began to cum up inside me. "Ahhh fuck yeah!" He nearly
screamed.

My own cock started to shoot just a second later. As this black stud
shot his load of hot sperm inside me, I shot my own load all over my chest
and abs. "Oh god!" I cried out as my cock spurted. Our eyes were still
locked as we both came.

"Told you faggot, your new god has his cock all the way up your pussy
and is shooting his seed into you. Ahh fuck yeah, that is good!" The
tension flowed out of Jay's body and I could feel his cock finally starting
to soften. Jay let out a long, slow breath and slowly pulled his cock out
of me. He collapsed onto his back next to me on the bed. I watched his
chest rise and fall as he caught his breath. I felt empty now as I lowered
my legs. Jay looked at me as he climbed off the bed.

"You're a good fuck, whiteboy. That was really your first time?" He
asked. I nodded. "Well, you took to sucking my dick like a two dollar
whore, and that boypussy was tight and hot. But you sure ain't a virgin
anymore, whiteboy." He laughed and walked to the bathroom. I heard the
water running. I followed him to the bathroom, embarrassed now by what we
had done. Good grief! I had let this guy fuck me six ways from Sunday! I
could feel myself turning red. I stepped into the bathroom and the sight
of him changed my thinking. He was bent over the sink and had cleaned off
his cock. The view of the side of his body, muscles taut, skin glistening
had my cock stirring again. He looked at me, then moved over a bit, giving
me some room at the sink. I quickly washed my cum off my chest remembering
that I had two loads of his cum in me. That thought quickly brought my
cock back to life.

"You're still hard, cocksucker? I would have thought you'd be worn
out by now. What's got your dick up, boy? The sight of my hot body?"

"Well, that, but I also was just thinking that I have two loads of your
cum in me."

"One deposit at each end," Jay laughed. "Seems to me you want more."
He looked at me questioningly.

"Well, um.." now that I had to say it, I was embarrassed again, "yes,
yes I would like it again."

"Well, I am gonna take the place, so you will know where to find me.
You cut me a deal on the rent and I'll fuck you whiteboy. The better the
deal the more you will get my big dick. Sound good to you?"

"Yeah, yeah, that's fine," I mumbled. He was using his sexual hold
over me to get the place cheap, but one look at his cock and I wanted it
again. I could live with a little less rent from this one unit for the
chance to spend more time with him.

"Why don't you some over tomorrow at 10 am and you can help me move
in. I will set some time aside when we're finished if you want."

He knew damn well that I wanted it and I quickly agreed. He told me
we would settle out the amount of rent tomorrow after his stuff was moved
in. That would give me the night to think about it. The next day, pinned
face down on the bed by Jay's hands on my wrists and his legs wrapped
around mine with his cock thrusting in and out of me, I agreed to half the
normal rent for as much more of this as I could get.

After the second day with Jay when I agreed to the reduced rent, I was
kind of in a state of shock over what I had let him do to me. I was even
more shocked by the fact that I had been a willing participant. However, I
decided that would be the last of my encounters with him of a sexual
nature. I dated women. I fucked women. I couldn't keep letting a guy use
me like that. With my new resolve, I didn't call Jay and even avoided the
building in which he lived as much as I could. Wednesday of the following
week my phone rang. It was Jay. Just the sound of his voice had my whole
body reacting.

"So, whiteboy, I haven't heard from ya since I pounded your pussy the
last time. Where the hell have you been?"

I...um..well, I've just been busy with work," I replied. I felt my
cock hardening and my hole twitching as I remembered the feeling of him
inside me.

"Yeah, well, boy, I've got some work for you to do. Be over here in
thirty minutes." The phone line went dead.

I hung up the phone and went to get myself a beer. I couldn't go to
his place again, I thought as I took a swig of beer. I knew what would
happen. I would be taking his cock down my throat and up my ass again if I
went over there. I went back into the den and turned on the TV. I would
just watch some television and forget about Jay's call.

Less than a half hour later, I was knocking on Jay's door. He
answered it wearing just a pair of jockey shorts, his well defined muscular
chest bare. I felt my cock, which had been at half mast on the drive to
his place straining in my shorts. He flashed me a grin, his bright white
teeth shining. The sight of him, his muscles, dark skin and handsome face
was enough to dissolve the last remaining vestiges of my will. He stepped
to the side, opening the door wider for me to enter. As I walked past him,
I felt his hand on my ass, squeezing my left cheek.

"Gonna be up in here real soon, whiteboy. Real soon." I heard the
door shut as I made my way into the living room. When I reached the couch,
I turned to look at him. He had followed along behind me and stood only a
few feet away. As I watched, he flexed the muscles in his arms and chest,
showing off his body. "Like what you see, boy? Ready for some action?" I
could only nod my head. "Then strip naked, faggot," he said as he sprawled on
the couch. He watched me as I pulled off my shirt, kicked off my shoes and
socks and dropped my shorts and underwear. I felt kind of strange
stripping for this big black stud, but he had seen me naked before. Hell,
he had done much more than just see. Somewhat embarrassed, I watched as
his eyes traveled over my body, inspecting me.

"Still looking ready to be fucked, whiteboy. You got a nice body, in
shape, well toned and real fuckable." His hand went to his crotch and
massaged the growing bulge in his boxers. "This is the piece of meat
that's gonna do it to ya too, pussyboy. You like being a sissy faggot pussyboy for a
nigger buck like me?"

"Yes, Sir." I replied.

"Yes sir, what?" he demanded.

He was going to make me say it. I knew there was no way around it.
"Yes, Sir, I like being a nigger’s sissy faggot pussyboy."

He gave me another big grin as he listened to the words. "Yeah, I
know you do boy. So why haven't you called for some more of my big dick?
Don't give me that 'had to work' bullshit."

"I just couldn't believe what we had done, Jay. I was embarrassed and
confused. I fuck women and always have. I figured that what we did was
just some experimenting." It sounded lame even to my own ears, but it was
the truth.

"Experimenting? Shit, whiteboy, you should have seen the way you
looked when you were 'experimenting'. I have never seen such a pussy slut
like you. When you had my dick in your mouth and in your tight little
pussy that was pure ecstasy on your face. No need to deny it. Your little
white boy-cock all hard and throbbing tells me what I need to know. You
may have fucked pussies before, faggot, but now you're nothing more than a
pussy that I fuck. That ain't ever gonna change." I looked down at the
floor. I didn't want to admit, even in my mind, that what he was saying
was true, but I had taken his fucks, both in my mouth and my ass. I
couldn't deny what he was saying. Plus, my cock was giving me away just
like he said.

"Why don't you get on your knees right where you are, faggot? You
look best on your knees." He paused and grinned again. "Well, on your
knees with my dick in your mouth, that is."

I dropped to my knees on the wooden floor and looked at him again.
His cock was rock hard and poking out of the fly of his boxers. He was
slowly stroking it as I watched. My eyes seemed glued to it.

"I know you like what you see, cocksucker. Why don't you get over
here and put those sweet lips to good use? I wanna see you crawl on the
floor to suck my nigga fuckstick off."

I did as he asked, crawling on my knees to the couch until my head was
over his crotch. He smelled spicy and musky, a smell that I now associated
with sex. As my face hovered over his crotch, he reached up with one hand
and grabbed a fistful of my hair. With the other hand, he aimed his cock
upward, pointing it at my mouth. Slowly, almost teasingly, he pushed my
head downward, milking the long shaft of his cock as he did it. I watched
a shiny drop of precum appear just before the head of his cock reached my
lips. I obediently let his manhood slide into my mouth, closing my lips
around it and running my tongue across the head. The salty taste of his
precum coated the tip of my tongue and I listened to him sigh in pleasure.

I only had a few seconds to savor the taste as Jay kept up the
pressure on my head, forcing my lips further down the length of his cock.
He moved his other hand to the top of my head, holding it firmly. My mouth
which had been watering since the sight of his bare chest in the doorway
was flooded now at the taste of his cock. I sank down, his cock going
deeper and deeper into my mouth until the head lodged in my throat. The
pressure continued until my throat stretched around his large cockhead. It
slid inside and I fought the urge to gag. In seconds, my nose was pressed
against the cotton of his boxers. Jay held me there for a second then
released my head. I looked up his body as he put his hands behind his
head, pulling up to the head of his dick as I did so. He was watching me.

"You know what to do, cocksucker. Make my cock happy. Make it squirt
a big load of cum down your throat, you cocksucking faggot." His language
and tone just made me even hornier and I f***ed my mouth back to the base
of his thick cock. I began to bob up and down his shaft, using my tongue
on the head and my lips to milk the shaft. I was rewarded with moans of
pleasure from Jay. After a few minutes, his hips began to thrust upward
slightly each time I sank down his cock. Together we worked his cock in
and out of my mouth and throat. I had one hand on his flat belly, feeling
the muscles tighten each time he lifted his hips. My other hand was on my
own cock, stroking it at the same pace I was taking his cock in my mouth.

"You should see yourself, sissy whiteboy. On your knees again with your
lips stretched by my big black prick and beating yourself off while you do
it. Oh yeah! That is such a hot sight! Use more suction, faggot." I
increased the suction of my mouth on his cock. "That's right! Oh fuck
yeah! Gonna shoot, whiteboy. Gonna shoot my load right into your
cocksucking mouth! Fuck yeah, take it, faggot! Take it all!" He moaned
loudly "Ahhhh AH ahhhh AH ahhh AH ahhh AH," punctuating each of his spurts
with a louder moan.

Jay's hot cum shot into my mouth, hitting the roof of my mouth,
filling my cheeks. I let it settle on my tongue, enjoying the taste for a
few seconds before I swallowed this black stud's sperm. I glanced up at
his face again as my troat worked to take his load into my belly and his
eyes were fixed on me, watching me swallow his cum. I milked the last of
his load from his softening cock with my lips until he reached down and
pulled my mouth off. Panting, I looked up at him again.

"You are a natural born cocksucker, sissy faggot whiteboy, but you are definitely
getting better with practice. I'm still pretty hard, but you're gonna get
me even harder before I plug your boypussy again. I'll plug you hard and
fast like I would any whore before I fill you with my seed. Sound good to
you faggot?"

"Yessir," I said.

"Good, then get these shorts off me." I pulled at the waistband as he
raised his hips, stripping him naked. His glorious tight body was
stretched out on the couch for my eyes to drink in and admire. As I
watched, Jay pulled his feet forward, then reached behind his knees and
pulled them to his chest. I kept stroking my cock.

"My balls, whiteboy. Suck on them. Now!"

Not wasting any time, I leaned forward and sucked at his sac. I could
feel his big balls under my lips and tongue. His sac was covered with some
sparse hair. I tried to suck both of his balls in my mouth, but had to
settle for just one. He moaned appreciatively as I did it. I worked on
the skin with my tongue which made his body twitch. I was happy that I
could cause that reaction in him. I bathed his ball with my tongue for a
minute before switching to the other one.

"Yeah, suck my balls, whiteboy. You fucking cocksucker! You are
getting me hot! Get up on the couch so I can watch you do it better."

I obeyed and crawled onto my knees on the couch. I could now see his
cock better too. I looked at it and saw it growing again. It still wasn't
as hard as it had been when he shot his cum down my throat though. I
worked harder on his balls and looked up past his dick along his abs and
chest to his face. He was watching me suck his balls.

"Trying to get me to full mast, pussyboy?" I nodded still sucking on
his nuts. "Then time to go lower." I wasn't sure what he meant until he
put his hand on the top of my head and started to push. His balls slid out
of my mouth and I knew what he wanted. For a second I thought of refusing,
stopping him, but then a desire to submit to him and get him hard enough to
fuck me washed through me. I let my tongue slide down to his ass.

I found his hole with the tip of my tongue and circled around it,
trying to get used to the idea of what I was doing to Jay. I was actually
licking the stud's ass! Not only that, I was doing it so that his cock
would get hard and he would fuck me with it again. I took a broad swipe
with my tongue across his hole and heard him moan deeply again. He was
enjoying this. I lapped at him again and again, getting his hole wet.

"Stick your tongue in, bitch. It's about the closest you'll ever get
to fucking me."

I aimed the tip of my tongue at his hole and drove it in. Jay went
wild, bucking underneath me, twisting around and twitching in pleasure. I
moved my tongue forward and back, the way he did with his cock in my hole.
I saw that his cock was now hard as steel and watched as Jay's big hands
clenched against the couch, then released, then clenched again. He only
lasted another few seconds. Before I knew it, he was moving. He rolled
out from under my mouth and grabbed the back of my neck. Pulling me
forward, he moved beside the couch. As I fell onto my stomach, Jay moved
on top of me, laying on top of me and covering me completely. I could feel
his cock rubbing along the crack of my ass as he slowly humped me.

"Time for you to take another load, whiteboy. Hope you are ready for
your pussy to be fucked!" He suddenly aimed his cock in and rammed into
me. Even though I had taken it twice before, I let out a shout of pain.

"Oh God!" I yelled. He clamped a hand over my mouth and f***ed every
inch into me. I could feel his hot breath against the back of my neck.

"Shut up and take it you fucking white pussy faggot. You want all your
other tenants to know you're up here getting fucked by me? Take my big
black dick!"

I was lost between pain at his penetration and pleasure from the full
feeling of him inside me. His cock was thick and hot and throbbed in me.
The precum that he had been leaking was all the lube he used and it had
hurt like hell, but I was beginning to adjust. I felt Jay pull his hips
back, his retreating cock leaving me feeling empty before he rammed back
into me. He began to hump me in earnest, obviously wanting to cum. For a
few minutes we continued like that with me face down on the couch, the
wight of his body holding me down. Then Jay grabbed my shoulders and
pulled me up to take me doggie style. He spit on his cock a few times
while still pumping and it slid in and out more easily. I was moaning like
the whore he made me.

"Yeah bitch. Take it like a dog, like a slut bitch dog. You fucking pussy. You live to get reamed out by my big black nigga cock. Oh fuck yeah! Take my dick, slut. I may
have taken your pussy, but you'll give it up to me now anytime, won't you,
whiteboy?"

"Ahh, fuck, yes Jay. Anytime you want it." I probably would have
said anything. I felt his hand suddenly close around my cock and reacted
like I was struck by lightning. I could feel my sissy fuckhole clamping down onto
his invading dick as he squeezed my cock harder and harder. He didn't
stroke me, but just that contact with his hand was heaven. I was now
moving backwards to meet each of his thrusts.

"That's right bitch. You are getting to be a better pussyboy as well
as a better cocksucker, whiteboy. Keep milking my cock like that and I'm
gonna plant my seed in ya! Ahh fuck yeah. That's it bitch. Take my
meat!" He pounded into me for another dozen strokes before he pulled out
of me. Roughly twisting me around, forcing me to turn, he manhandled me
onto my back. I looked up and our eyes met as he drove his cock into me
again. "I wanna watch your face while I fuck your brains out and when I
cum in you whiteboy. Beat your meat while I fuck you!"

I grabbed my cock, jacking off like crazy. His cock filling me had me
out of my mind. My balls were tightening up and I was close to cumming.
Jay lowered his face to just inches above mine. "Gonna cum!" he announced.
I saw him tense and the cords in his neck stand out and he thrust in
deeply. That penetration set me off and I shot my load, covering our
bellies and even hitting my chin with the first shot. Jay gave me two more
small thrusts and let out a roar of pleasure, filling me with his cum. His
eyes were locked onto mine as he filled me again with his sperm. It seemed
to go on forever, his body shaking in pleasure but then he lowered himself
onto me, our chests stuck together with my cum. He settled his head next
to mine and relaxed, his cock buried deeply inside me. I waited, my legs
still wrapped around his broad back, content to lay under him, full of his
cock and cum until he wanted to move.

I had left Jay's apartment after our last evening together listening
to him chuckle as I carefully took smaller steps than usual to give my
abused hole as little further pain as possible. Jay had fucked me three
more times over the course of the next several hours, taking longer and
longer each time to shoot his cum. My ass was sore and hurting and I had
begged him several times to stop for a minute, to please give me a break,
but he just kept pounding into me, telling me that as his bitch I needed to
learn to take his cock however he wanted to give it to me.

Now, three days later, I was beginning to feel halfway normal
again. My ass had seemed to recover from Jay's at times brutal pounding
thrusts. I had tried to keep my thoughts away from the black stud and his
thick cock and had concentrated on dating my current girlfriend and fucking
her each night. But she left each night and when I awoke the next morning,
I found hand sliding to my hard cock and my thoughts sliding to Jay's firm
chest, hard cock and ebony skin as I beat my fuckmeat. It seemed I couldn't
help myself. Something about Jay - I didn't know what - had taken over my
thoughts. Maybe it was the way he had taken control, or the many acts of
physical and mental domination he had shown. Maybe it was the contrast
between my fair skin and his ebony complection. My mind was too confused
to figure work out any answer.

I had made two trips to the building in which Jay rented for
maintenance the day before, but fortunately, or unfortunately, I didn't see
Jay. I am not sure what I would have done if I had encountered him alone
in the stairwell or hall. Even more importantly, I am not sure what Jay
would have done. And I knew deep inside that whatever he would have wanted
to do, I would have agreed. The next day, Todd, another tenant in that
building called asking me to please stop by to look at a leaking
faucet. Since he also offered to pay the back rent he owed, I agreed. In
his apartment, I found myself staring at the young man more than I should.
Todd had a dark complection, not swarthy or latino, but just well tanned
with very dark brown hair and brown eyes. He hadn't shaved for a day or so
and I found his stubble to be strangely exciting. Todd is 25 and stands
about five ten or five eleven, just a bit shorter than me, and clearly
worked out.

I f***ed my thoughts away from him and concentrated on fixing the
leak. There was also a problem with the drain and as I lay under the sink
working on it, Todd sat on a chair at the kitchen table chatting with me,
just trying to be polite. Unfortunately this gave me a good view of his
muscular legs and glances up the inside of his shorts to his boxers. As my
cock grew harder and harder, I announced that I needed some different tools
and asked if I could come back to finish another time. Todd told me that
he had some errands to run, so I grabbed the rent check and got out the
door as quickly as I could. I had to make a conscious effort to keep
myself subtly turned to hide my hard cock from the view of the athletic
guy.

In the hallway, I breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the
wall for a second. I turned to leave, my cock still visibly hard, and
stopped dead in my tracks. Jay stood at the end of the hallway. The look
on his face was one of amusement and superiority. I tried to hide my hard
cock, but he had already seen it and the sight of him, tall, straight and
toned only made it more visible. Jay's door was halfway down on the other
side of the hall. He stepped up to it, slid his key into the hole and
opened the door. Jay glanced again at me as he moved through the
doorway. "Get in here."

As if I had no will of my own, I walked down the hall and stepped into
Jay's apartment. He was only standing about five feet in the apartment,
hands on his hips which jutted forward, showing me that he was hard too. I
felt my knees go weak and a shiver run up my spine at the sight of the
muscular black stud. He wore low slung jeans and a tight fitting white
t-shirt which emphasized the development of his chest and arms.

"You know where you belong, whiteboy." It was a command as much as a
statement. I looked up at Jay's face as I stepped forward and sank to my
knees. "Good boy. Now you know what to do."

I turned a bit to swing the door closed but Jay grabbed my hair
painfully. "Did I tell you to close the door, bitch? Did I?" he demanded.

"No, sir." I managed to reply.

"Then do what you were born to do, cocksucker." He popped open the
buttons of his 501's as he said this. I was unable to tear my eyes away as
I saw he was wearing no underwear. His thick black cock sprang out toward
my face seconds later. Acutely aware of the door standing wide open behind
me, I still leaned forward to take him in my mouth. He stopped me with the
palm of his left hand against my forehead. He grabbed the base of his cock
with his right hand and began to beat my face with it. I felt the head and
the shaft slapping against my cheeks, my lips, my chin. I was worried that
even this sound may carry down the hall, but there was nothing I could do.
For some reason, I couldn't make myself stand up and walk away from this
black buck dick slapping my face. I wanted to be on my knees there taking
it. My cheeks were as much red from my embarrassment as from the slapping
of his cock.

Finally, even though I had my lips open, trying to catch his cockhead
between them, Jay ordered me to open wide and sank his cock into my head in
one smooth slow thrust. With his hand now gripping the hair above my
forehead, I could do nothing but let him make the slow insertion, feeling
my throat stretch as he shoved his entire length into me. He let out a
mixed moan and sigh of pleasure as my lips, tongue and throat muscles all
worked to milk his long black shaft. I slid my hands up to his hips,
enjoying the feel of his leg muscles and the bones of his pelvis just below
where his abdomen tapered upwards, solid with muscle. It was so different
from that of any girl I had fucked. Since he didn't tell me to stop, I ran
my hands further up, felling his chest widen as I slid them under his
shirt. I moved my hands to the front of his chest and my fingers ran
across his pecs. I lightly played with his nipples, squeezing them gently
and feeling them harden.

Jay was moaning more loudly now as he used his left hand to move my
head in time with the slow thrusting of his hips, pulling my face down each
time he thrust forward. I had learned early on how to cover my teeth, so
he had a warm wet receptacle for his cock - my mouth. Jay was breathing
deeply, and I was able to tilt my head some and raise my eyes upward. Once
again, Jay towered over me, looking dominantly down at me, his kneeling
cocksucker, worshiping his cock.

"Go ahead and play with your boy cock, faggot. You know you want to
and I like watching you jack yourself while you suck me." I really thought
he was being nice, allowing me to stroke my cock while going down on him
and quickly opened my own jeans and pushed them down. Jay watched me for a
moment and just after I grabbed my cock, he surprised me by pulling his
dick from my mouth. Jay's hands grabbed my shoulders and with brute f***e
he spun me around on the floor on my knees so that I faced the open
doorway. I felt him drop onto the floor behind me, his knees coming down
between my calves, forcing my legs wider apart, nestling in close to my now
exposed ass. Jay used a hand on the back of my neck to f***e me forward,
making me catch myself so that I ended on hands and knees. I looked up at
the wall across the hall out the open door as the head of Jay's cock found
my hole. He held still for a second, then brutally plowed forward, forcing
every inch of his thick cock into me in one swift motion.

"Ahhhhh! Fuckkkk!!" I cried out.

Jay lowered his chest onto my back and wrapped his arms underneath me
around my chest. His mouth was next to my ear. "You better not make too
much noise, whiteboy, or else Todd may come down here to see what's
happening. Do you want him to find you on your hands and knees on the
floor with my big black dick fucking your butt?" Jay thrust in again and
again, brutally hard, obviously trying to get me to make more noise. I
clamped my lips shut which were still tingling from the friction of his
cock sliding against them as I had sucked him, and waited for my ass began
to adjust again to his invasion of my body. "Then again," he continued,
"with that boner you were sporting coming out of his apartment, maybe
that's exactly what you want. Huh, faggot whiteboy? You got a hankering for some
white dick plowing your butt? Or maybe down your throat? Todd's a real
man. Not a piece of shit, white pussyboy like you. I bet he'd be plenty
happy pumping a few loads into you. What do you think. Maybe we should
get him down here and you two could negotiate a new rent amount." As he
said this, Jay's thick cock continued its assault, plowing my ass open,
then withdrawing, only to ram back in deeply again.

The thrusts were forcing grunts out from deep in my chest and I was
powerless to stop them. Then to my horror, I heard the door down the hall,
the door to Todd's apartment, swing open. My mind registered the squeaky
hinge and that I needed to oil it, of all things. Then I remembered. Todd
had said he needed to go out to run some errands. "Oh my god," I thought
miserably. "This hot looking guy, who could be a friend of mine, and who I
hoped would be a friend, was going to find me on the floor of Jay's
apartment, mounted like a bitch by the muscular black young man. I lowered
my face to look at the floor, but Jay grabbed the hair on the back of my
head and pulled me back up. I heard Todd's door shut and the jingling of
his keys as he locked up his apartment. The jingling stopped and I
resigned myself to my fate. Just as I thought Todd must appear in the
hallway, Jay reached out and swung the door shut, sealing us into his
apartment.

I was letting out a sigh of relief when Jay redoubled his assault on
my boypussy. I heard Todd's footsteps on the hardwood floor pass along in
front of Jay's door, and managed to keep my mouth clamped closed, but
worried that just the squelching sound of Jay's pounding cock and his
panting breath would carry through the door to Todd's ears in the hallway.
But the footsteps faded and I relaxed a little mentally. Jay's rough
pounding f***ed me to keep my elbows locked to support Jay's weight on my
back and keep my balance under the onslaught of Jay's brutal thrusts. The
friction of Jay's speed and f***e was also having an effect on him, as
well. With a loud moan into my ear, I felt Jay tighten his arms around my
chest as he began to cum. He sank his cock deeply into me and held it
there. I could feel its pulsing as he pumped spurt after spurt of hot cum
into me.

Jay let out a satisfied sigh and relaxed his grip, settling onto my back. I kept both of us supported, wanting the black stud, whose cock was still deep inside my boycunt to stay buried deeply in me for as long as he wanted. Jay's breathing finally slowed to normal and he raised himself upwards. I could feel the back of my shirt soaked by both his sweat and my own as the cool air hit it. Jay's cock slid out of me, leaving me feeling empty and strangely incomplete. I wondered for a brief second if I could call out to Todd. Call him in and have him fuck me. The reality of what I was thinking suddenly hit me and the shock of it brought me out of my sexually induced trance.

My cock was still hard as I had been unable to stroke it and support myself and Jay during his fucking. It throbbed almost painfully, as hard as it had ever been in my life. I raised up onto my knees when Jay told me to and turned to face him. He told me to open my mouth and as I sucked him clean, he allowed me to beat my cock. I came within a minute, his softening black cock now clean in my mouth.

Jay watched me cum, my sperm shooting onto the floor. He let me suck him for a few seconds longer, then pushed me away. I watched him as he turned and sauntered to the couch. His ass cheeks were round, firm and tight, the skin not as dark as his cock, and I found myself longing not to shove my cock between them, but to use my tongue again. Jay reached the couch and sprawled on it on his back. His cock flopped over his thigh, pointing at me. Jay glanced over at me and told me to clean up the floor. I knew what he wanted from the look on his face and in his eyes. I leaned over and licked my cum from the floor. Jay was smiling when I looked back up at him, his teeth gleaming.

"You're learning pretty quickly, bitch. But I suppose you want more. Right?" He looked at me.

"Yes sir. I want more, if you do."

"You want it from me, or from Todd?"

"You, Jay. I want your big fat nigger cock."

"Does that mean that you don't want Todd's?" When I hesitated, he laughed. "That's what I thought. Already you're wanting more and more nigger dick. Well let me tell you boy. If I ever find out that you've been some other guy's bitch without my permission, you will never get this," he grabbed his cock, "ever again. You understand that?"

"Yes, Jay."

"Good. Then get over here and you can suck another load outta my balls."

Obediently, I crawled to the couch and buried my face in his crotch, taking his cockhead in my mouth. Jay just relaxed on the couch, enjoying letting me do all the work. His cock quickly grew in my mouth forcing me to climb up onto the couch to get the right angle to get his cock all the way in my mouth. Jay spread his legs, giving me room on the couch to work his cock deeply in and out of my throat. Suddenly the phone rang and I began to pull off his cock. A hand on the back of my head held my mouth on his shaft. The phone was on the table beside the couch above Jay's head and with his other hand, Jay reached behind him and grabbed it.

"Hello? Hey b*o. What's up? Really? Yeah, kind of a slow day then. Me? Just having a bit of fun here. Nah, not that. Closer, but not quite. Closer still. That's it. Yeah, it's good head. Some of the best I've gotten." I couldn't believe that Jay was talking about getting his cock sucked with some guy on the phone. "No, not her. Not her either. You aren't gonna guess, 'cause you don't know the guy. Yeah, that's right, it's a guy. I know. Found me a little white pussyboy who likes dick. Especially nigger dick. No, I'm not k**ding you, he’s a real sissy slut cuntboy, loves to be humiliated, abused and fucked like a little girl." Jay used the grip on my hair to move my head up and down his cock. "Yeah, listen." He held the phone down by my mouth and I knew whomever was on the other end could clearly hear the slurping and sucking sounds of my mouth on Jay's big black cock. He pulled the phone back to his ear.

"See, what did I tell you. Getting head. No, it's not like a regular guy. Like I said, a fucking white pussyboy. Guy is a complete cock slut. I just blew a load up his cuntass too. Yeah. Buttfucked the pussyboy’s asscunt like he was a fifty cent whore. Yeah, I'm serious. Here. Hold on." Jay looked at me as he pulled my mouth off his cock. "Say 'Hello Bobby'," Jay ordered.

"Hello, Bobby," I said. I could hear a male voice saying "Holy shit" as Jay pulled the receiver away.

"What did I tell you? Yeah, busted this whiteboy's cherry not too long ago, both of them, mouth and ass. He's been a slut for my dick ever since. I fucked him until he could barely walk a few days ago." Jay laughed, either at his statement or at something the guy on the phone said, I wasn't sure which. "Yeah, I know. We always talked about fucking over some white dude. Now I am doing it - literally. Yeah, I know. You want to? Well, I am sure that something can be arranged. Yeah. Yeah. Hey dude. I am getting close to blowing a load down this whore fag's throat. I'll call you later."

Jay almost dropped the phone onto the cradle and used both hands to push my head down into his crotch. My nose was buried in his wiry black pubes as he pumped his sperm into my mouth.

It was three days later when my phone rang. When I answered it, Jay's voice sent a thrill of excitement through my body. "Yo, whiteboy. I got me a new piece of furniture. I need some help getting into my place. Figured, you know, since you're the landlord and all, you could help me move it in."

"Um, well, sure Jay. When do you need me?"

"In about thirty minutes whiteboy. Get your sissy ass over here."

It was across town to Jay's place, so I got under way. In about fifteen minutes, I had pulled up in front of his apartment. There was a pickup truck parked in front with a long, low chest of drawers sitting next to a large mirror in the back. I walked up to Jay's place and knocked on the door. He answered, shirtless. I felt my body reacting on its own, my cock starting to stiffen in my jeans.

"Hey, pussyboy. Let's get downstairs and haul that mother up here. It should be easy between the two of us." Jay put a hand on the center of my chest and pushed past me. It felt like an electric shock through my t-shirt where he touched me and I turned, following him down the hall and the steps. I admired the broad shoulders which tapered down to his tight waist and the muscles which flexed in his back as he walked. His ebony skin shone in the sunlight as we stepped outside. He untied the straps holding the chest in place and grabbed one end. He pulled it towards him, backing up as he did so. I admired his bunched biceps and the cords which stood out in his neck as he took up the weight of the piece. When the other end of the long chest slid to the end of the tailgate, I grabbed it and together we hauled it up the steps and into Jay's bedroom. We set it down with the drawers against the bed and returned to the truck for the mirror which attached to the back of it. Back in the bedroom, I helped Jay secure the long mirror to the chest of drawers. The whole piece was about six feet long and three feet high. The mirror added another three feet or so. When it was assembled, I moved to one end and lifted it, ready to help him push it away from the bed and up against the wall. Jay stopped me.

"Leave it where it is, whiteboy. For now at least." I was confused, but used to obeying Jay's commands so I let the end of the dresser back down to the floor. "You look pretty good with your muscles all pumped up like that, whiteboy." I noticed then that the outline of his cock was clearly visible in the sweats he was wearing. Jay saw where my gaze had settled and let his right hand drop to his crotch, massaging his hard cock through the cotton material. "It's obvious what you need, pussyboy. Why don't you just strip bareass naked while I go close the front door." He turned and walked out of the bedroom.

I seemed to obey without even considering what he had told me to do or even really thinking about it. My shirt went first, then I kicked off my shoes and socks. My jeans and boxers hit the floor and I stepped out of them. I heard the door click shut from the other room and waited, naked, for him to return. Jay stepped into the bedroom and grinned when he saw me naked and hard.

"You are learning, sisssyboy. You're doing better at following orders and I like that." As he talked, he began to strip off his sweatpants. He was wearing jockeys underneath and the white material bulged from the pressure of his hard cock trying to get free. My eyes traveled up and down his body, taking in his toned, muscular form and his sexy grin. I realized that I was incredibly turned on by the sight of his nearly naked, very dark body. Turned on almost as much as the bodies of the girls I had fucked over the years. Of course, there was no comparison. Jay's body was hard an muscular where the girls were soft and yielding. Jay turned to close the bedroom door and I saw him in profile. The curve his back from his broad shoulders, down to the small of his back before the outward curve of his muscled butt had my cock throbbing. The bulge of his biceps and the slabs of muscle on his chest and abs were also very sexy. That, combined with his dark chocolate skin made him a sight of potent masculine virility.

Then Jay stripped off his shorts and my eyes went straight to his long black cock which snapped up against the muscles in his tight abdomen. I was seeing it from the side and it looked big - too big to ever take in my mouth or ass, but I knew better from experience. I felt my mouth water as I stared at it, remembering all the things that Jay had done to me with that throbbing piece of his body. As he turned to me, I could see a shiny spot on the head where some lube was already forming. I knew what that tasted like, but wanted to taste it again. I had little doubt that soon I would be.

Jay stepped up to me, surprising me. Normally, he had me get on my knees and crawl to him. He further surprised me by grabbing me by the hair on the back of my head. With his strong grip he pulled my head to the back and to the right so that my face was at an angle. His mouth covered mine and I felt his tongue trace along my lips. I meekly let them open and his tongue slid inside my mouth in the way I had kissed so many girls in the past. I let his tongue probe in my mouth, exploring it the way his cock had done previously, though not nearly so deeply. Jay's other hand moved along my abs, running lightly over them. His fingers tickled the hairs that ran in a line down from my navel to my pubes. Jay's hand moved up higher until his fingers found my right nipple. He squeezed it gently at first and I moaned into his mouth.

The black stud's fingers traveled to my left nipple and squeezed it, eliciting another moan. As Jay's hand worked over my chest, his hard cock slapped against mine in some kind of erotic sword play. The contact of our bodies and my submission to his kissing was almost enough to make me cum. Jay must have realized this because his gentle fingers suddenly clamped down hard on my nipple, pinching it painfully. I groaned in pain, but it was mixed with pleasure. Jay broke the kiss and watched my face intently as he twisted my nipple roughly. It was clear that he was enjoying the expressions of pain and pleasure that he was creating on my face. He grinned at me and then pushed my head down. I licked at his neck and then at the ridge of his collars bone before my mouth was on his chest. As Jay continued to twist and pinch my left nipple, my lips found his dark nipple on the top of his thick slab of muscle and I began to lick and suck on it. I felt it grow hard under my lips. Jay dragged my mouth across his chest, burying my face in the valley between his pecs for a minute. My tongue lapped up the beads of sweat that had formed from the exertion of moving the furniture and the sexual excitement and teased a few hairs that grew there.

Jay dragged my face further until I was sucking on his right nipple. Soon it was hard too. Being bent over by this dominant black stud had separated our cocks but we were both still rock hard. Slowly, almost gently, Jay pushed on the back of my head. I let him put me on my knees, mouth now level with his thick black cock. I looked up at him. He was staring down, watching me. I opened my lips, our eyes still locked together, and let him slide his manhood into my mouth. Jay's eyes fluttered closed and he sighed in pleasure. I watched as his chest filled and expanded as he took a deep breath, admiring the muscles which stood out in relief as he filled his lungs. Without any urging or f***e from Jay, I pushed my head forward, letting his cock stretch open my throat and plunge deep into me.

Somewhere in my mind I noted that I was now taking this black buck's cock more than willingly, but when he moaned with pleasure, I forgot about everything except making him feel good. I moved my head forward and back, taking the length of his cock into my throat, then pulling back until I could use my tongue on his cockhead. His salty lube covered my tongue as I lapped it up. Briefly again I thought of myself on my knees letting this young black man fuck my face as my own hard cock throbbed between my legs. Jay seemed to grow bored with my mouth action and grabbed my head with both hands. Holding me tightly in place, he jackhammered his cock into my mouth. His balls only bounced against my chin for a few thrusts. I grabbed my cock and stroked it in time with his thrusts. Soon, his balls drew up and soon Jay's body twitched and shuddered as he pumped his cum down my throat with a long, low moan. As he came, I shot my own load onto the floor between his spread legs, moaning around his cock as I did it.

Jay pulled out of my mouth and stepped back. His cock glistened with my spit. He looked down at me with a smirk on his face. His eyes dropped to the puddle of my cum on the floor then raised back up to my eyes. "Guess you got off on being my cocksucker again, huh, whiteboy."

I felt myself blush in embarrassment and humiliation. Even though I had sucked Jay before and been fucked by him, in the moments after shooting my own load, the reality of what I was doing and what Jay was doing to me sank into my mind. I had just let this muscled black stud shoot his sperm down my throat! My cock wilted some from my own orgasm and the embarrassment. Jay gave me no chance to think or react. He grabbed my by the hair and pulled me up onto the bed. He arranged me on my hands and knees, looking at the mirror we had just put on the dresser. It was only a few feet from the edge of the bed where my head was as the dresser was still pushed up against the bed.

"I want you to be able to watch yourself when I mount you like a bitch slut dog and fuck your brains out, pussyboy. I want you to see yourself in the mirror on your hands and knees as my white sissy slut bitchboi and see me behind you, on top of you, inside you - using your pussyboy fuckhole, cumming up your tight little ass. I want you to watch me fuck you like a dog whether you want me to or not!" Jay climbed onto the bed behind me. In the mirror, he seemed enormous, looming over me from behind. His black skin glistened with sweat, making his chest shine.

Jay wasted no time. I felt the thick, blunt head of his cock against my asshole. I watched as Jay ran his hands possessively over my body, feeling along my sides then sliding under to pinch my nipples again. I realized that my cock was rock hard again.

"Look at me, white cuntboy!" I had dropped my head to stare at the sheet beneath me on the bed, but raised my eyes until they met his in the mirror. As our gaze met, Jay slid his cock into me in a brutal thrust, knocking my breath out of me with the sudden penetration. I could feel my eyes widen along with my hole as Jay took me again as his pussyboy. I glanced into the mirror and could see my wide eyes staring back at me. My face was a mix of pain and pleasure and something else. I couldn't identify it until I looked at Jay's face again. On it was the look of a conqueror, a dominant male taking what he wanted. A look of superiority as he fucked another sissy whiteboy up the ass to satisfy his sexual desires.

Jay's dark face shone with sweat, determination and dominance. My face reflected a defeated submission and acceptance of my role as the white pussyboy to be used for the satisfaction of his sexual desires. I was a male. I had fucked women. But I had been put on my hands and knees and was being roughly fucked up the ass by this dominant young black nigger stud. The sight I saw in the mirror was almost obscene. I was mounted by this black stud bull, full of his cock, but I could see my own cock, rock hard, bouncing beneath me as Jay began to hump me. I groaned in pleasure as his thick shaft brutally rammed against my prostate and moved deeper into me.

Jay hauled his cock back out of me, making me moan with the sensation of his cock leaving me empty and the friction as my hole tried to keep him inside. I let out a yelp when he immediately rammed back in until I could feel his pubes scratching my ass. Jay fucked me like that for a few minutes, running his cock in and out of me with brutal f***e and I heard myself whimper a few times when stuffed full of his throbbing, black manhood.. Then he slid his hands forward and reached back under my chest, pulling me upright onto my knees, his cock still buried up inside me. I watched his forearms cross over my chest and his fingers pinch my nipples again. I saw in the mirror as my whole body jerked upward and forward with each thrust of his cock into me.

"That's it whiteboy. Take my big black dick up your tight little fuckhole. Look at yourself! Look at you in the mirror, a white pussyboy bitch mounted by another man, taking cock up the ass and your own cock leaking lube like you were the one doing the fucking! You are nothing but a total cock whore, whiteboy. You got off on sucking the cum outta my balls and you get off on my fucking your tight little white boypussy. You fucking love it! You suck loads of my cum down your throat and then let me ram my cock where no self respecting real man would ever allow." He emphasized this with a particularly rough thrust forward. Jay pushed me forward until I was back on my hands and knees. I watched in the mirror as he lowered himself onto my back, his chest on my back and his cheek next to mine. I could feel his beard stubble rub against my face.

"Yeah, whiteboy," he whispered into my ear. I watched his mouth move in the mirror as he spoke. "Give it up to me. Give me your boyhole. Oh, fuck yeah, take my fat black cock, pussyboy. Take it up your hot little hole. Squeeze it, pussyboy! Clamp down on my cock with your boycunt!" I obeyed, milking his cock with the muscles of my abused ass as he humped me. In the mirror, I watched him watching me and could also see, past our heads, where his ass rose and fell with each thrust into me. Our bodies rocked forward each time he hammered his cock deep up inside me.

"Look at yourself, pussyboy. Look at you taking big black dick up the ass. You got a black man laying on your back and fucking your brains out. Fucking hot sight, isn't it? Little white sissy pussyboy taking the big cock of a real nigger. A real black man who knows what to do with a man's cock. Yeah, bitch. Take it. Take it hard!" His thrusting was brutal and my arms were straining to hold us both up under the onslaught and our combined weight as he let himself settle fully onto my back. I watched the muscles in my own arms bunching and flexing as I worked to support us as he humped me. I could see the veins in my forearms standing out under the skin as I bore our weight and worked to steady us. It felt like his cock, lubed only with my spit was pulling my guts out each time he withdrew and I watched pain and pleasure alternate on my face again and again. Of course, the look of conquest remained on Jay's face and the look of submission remained on my own through it all.

Jay was clearly enjoying watching me as I watched myself get fucked. The mixed emotions on my face, the sight of my body moving in time with his, seemed to be heightening his pleasure. Jay's thrusts had pushed me forward, until my hands were now on the dresser rather than the bed. The bed was squeaking in time with Jay's fucking and now the mirror began to shake as well. I watched as Jay threw his head back and let out a roar of pure bliss. He rammed deep inside me and held his cock there. All of the muscles in his body flexed as his cum spurted from his cock to fill me. Jay's head fell forward and I felt his teeth clamp onto the back of my neck as he growled out his orgasm. Even though I knew it would leave a mark, I didn't protest, simply accepting this further evidence of this black man's dominance over me.

I watched as Jay's body relaxed slowly on mine. I could feel his sweat dripping onto me as his breathing slowly returned to normal. Jay's cock was still up inside me but only softened part way. Still I watched as he raised his head and looked at me in the mirror. He flashed me a grin of superiority and flexed some muscles, making his cock twitch inside me. He smirked as I moaned from the stimulation. Finally, he slowly pulled out of me. Jay grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled me to the side, flipping me onto my back on the bed. I watched as he climbed up my body, straddling my chest with his knees. He aimed his cock between my lips and I obediently took his thick black head and shaft into me again. As I sucked him clean, he leaned over to the side and picked up the phone. I kept sucking as he dialed.

"Yo, man, it's Jay. Come on over. Yeah. In the bedroom. Just come on in. Front door's not locked. You bet he is. He'd say hi, but he's got his mouth full of my cock and nut juice." Jay laughed. I stared up at him in shock, but unable to protest his inviting someone over while my mouth was full of his cock. I wondered if it was that guy, Bobby, who had been on the phone the other day. The thought of another young black stud making me service his cock was exciting. But then I realized it could just as easily be anyone, even Todd. Jay just kept his cock in my mouth as he hung up the phone. He looked down at me.

"I decided I should be nice and share my toys," he said.

I pulled my mouth off Jay's thick, black cock. He was still hard, but I had to ask who was on the phone. I glanced at his face and he looked amused. I didn't know if he would answer me or not. Finally, he reached out with his right hand, guided his cock back between my lips and used his hips to drive into my throat.

"The guy's a buddy of mine. Always wanted a sissy faggot like you to fuck. Never had the chance. I decided that he'd get his wish. I think you'll like him, judging from the way you beg and moan and whine when I stick my dick in ya. He's a hard ass, probably someone you'd avoid if you saw him on the street, but I think you'll do just fine as his pussyboy too. Never seen his cock, but I guess that's gonna change." He grinned down at me. "You're gonna do a lot more than just see it, white sissy bitchboy."

Jay turned on the bed, rolling onto his side, then onto his back, while holding my mouth on his cock. He was relaxing against the pillows and put his arms behind him, resting his head in his hands. I knew I would do whatever he wanted. He was fully hard and I knew well from experience that he could shoot several more loads. Keeping my eyes aimed up along his body, I f***ed my mouth down, taking his cock to the root again and again. Jay grinned as he watched me working to suck the cum out of him. I watched as Jay's body began to respond to my sucking. Beads of sweat were forming as his excitement grew and I saw him begin to breathe more quickly. I knew that it wouldn't be long before I drank more of my black stud's cum. Jay looked down at me.

"Slow down. I don't wanna cum. Not for a while yet. I just wanna stay on the edge, so take it slow." I obeyed, decreasing the speed of my lips along the length of his shaft and sucking him more slowly. I saw his tense body start to relax, the muscles and tendons standing out in his neck subsided. I kept this up, my jaws aching, for a good ten minutes. It was then that I heard the door to the apartment open and then shut. I could hear footsteps coming across the hardwood floor toward the bedroom.

He was laying back relaxed against the pillows, hands behind his head, and I was on my hands and knees between his legs willingly working his cock with my mouth like some slut. The footsteps stopped at the doorway.

"Fucking A!" It was a deep male voice, sounding full of lust. The voice sounded a bit familiar, but I wasn't sure if I had heard it before or not. "Guy's got a good body. I'd have never thought he'd be a fag, but there's no denying his mouth full of your cock, b*o. He any good?"

For an answer, Jay grabbed my head and pushed it down. The orgasm he had been holding back now burst out and he pumped shot after shot of hot cum into my mouth. "He.....is....a.....fucking....great.....cocksucker!" Each word was timed with a spurt of cum. I am sure it was as obvious to the new guy watching us as it was to me that Jay was cumming. My mouth was pretty full of his salty tasting seed. I looked upwards to Jay's face as much as his grip on my head would allow. "Swallow it, pussyboy!" A wide grin spread across his face as I drank down his cum while his friend watched. I knew my face was red, not only from the exertions of the long blow job, but from swallowing Jay's cum in front of another guy.

"He just fucking ate your jizz?" There was a note of disgust and amazement in the guy's voice. "That's fucking low, dude. Does he take it up the ass, too?"

"Why do you think I just called him a pussyboy, the sissy’s got a grade A cuntass any whore would be proud of?" Jay said. "You want to try that end first?"

"Hell yeah!"

"Go for it then, b*o."

I heard the sound of a zipper and a few more footsteps, then felt the weight of the guy settle behind me on the bed. I tried to turn my head just a bit to catch the nigger’s reflection in the mirror, but Jay held my head tightly, mouth still on his cock, and his forearm blocked my view. All I could see was the material of a baseball cap, backwards on the guy's head. Hands grabbed my hips tightly and suddenly I felt the guy line up a huge cockhead with my fuckhole. I guess he must have freed his dick while watching me suck Jay.

"Oh god," I thought, "the guy's cock is dry." I started to struggle. Even if the guy wasn't huge, taking it dry would fucking kill me! I tried to pull my head up, but the two men held me in place. I couldn't break free of their hold. Jay's cock impaled my face as his buddy prepared to do the same to my ass.

The f***e that the man behind me used made up for the lack of lubrication. I screamed a muffled scream around Jay's cock as I was fucked by this stud's cock. It felt like a giant battering ram was being driven up inside my ass. Inch after thick inch f***ed its way into my already abused ass. I yelled again, my mouth still effectively muzzled by Jay's cock which had grown substantially harder as he watched his buddy mount, then penetrate, me. I struggled harder, trying desperately to pull away from the invading cock, but the two men gripped me harder, holding me in place. My body trembled as, for the first time in my life, I had two cocks inside me – one in my mouth and one in my asshole.

"Ahh. Fucking tight hole, bud, this white pussyboy needs a little nigger anal stretching. Tight little fuckhole for my big dick." I heard the guy sigh in pleasure. Then I felt the invader begin to pull back out of me, his cock seeming to pull all of my guts with it, but now at least it was lubed some from Jay's sperm which filled me. The guy apparently realized it.

"Hey, I'm getting sloppy seconds here, aren't I?"

"Of course, man! I fucked this faggot's pussy not twenty minutes ago. Good thing I did or you ramming in dry woulda probably killed him." Both guys laughed. My eyes were squeezed shut, trying to deal with the pain of this huge cock inside me. I moaned around Jay's cock and felt it twitch in response. "You got the faggot moaning now, b*o. Go for broke. He's full at both ends with dick. He must be in pussyboy heaven. Fuck his goddam brains out!"

The man behind me wasted no time, drilling his cock back into me. Jay grabbed me by the ears and began to f***e my mouth up and down his cock. I was being brutally fucked at both ends and as my body shook, I felt my cock, which had shrunk when the new man first took me, now slapping against my abs, hard as stone. Together, Jay and his friend worked my entire body back and forth, my mouth emptying as my ass filled with cock, then reversing so that my mouth filled as my ass emptied. I felt like a puppet in the hands of two sexual puppet masters, being jerked and pulled and moved to make them cum. I was also realized that I was loving it. Being taken f***efully by these guys, even ****d against my will, had my cock as hard as it had ever been in my life.

I didn't know who the guy was that was fucking me. I had probably never even seen him before in my life, but I was loving his cock and the way he used it. He was a masterful cocksman, driving himself in and out of me rough and hard, using my hole however he wanted, not caring if I liked it but just doing whatever made his cock feel the best. I felt one of his hands run up my spine then his fingers tangle in the hair on the back of my head. With the same brutal f***e he was using to fuck me, he hauled my head up, then impaled it on Jay's thick black spike.

"Suck that big black nigger cockmeat, faggot!" he ordered. "Suck that cock and take my dick up your tight little hole, pussyboy! Take these cocks, you worthless excuse for a man. Look at you, on your hands and knees with full of black dick at both ends. This is what you were born for, you piece of white shit!" He f***ed my head back down the length of Jay's cock, ramming his dick deeply into me as he did so.

Jay's cock in my mouth was turning steely. This orgasm was going to flood my mouth quickly, not like the long, drawn out blow job that I had given him while Jay waited for his buddy to arrive. Still being rocked back and forth, I felt the hand holding my hair release it and both of the guy's hands began to explore my body. He pinched my nipples until they were hard, then ran his hands along my arms, feeling my biceps. He cupped my pecs, then ran his hands down along the ridges of my abs and used them to pull me up to meet his thrusting cock. The back of one of his hands hit the head of my cock and I couldn't help myself. The stimulation of his hands and the two cocks inside me, one belonging to an unknown man exploring my body like he owned it set me off. My body twitching violently and moaning around Jay's cock uncontrollably, I shot my load onto the sheets of the bed beneath me.

Jay held my head tightly with both hands and let loose his latest explosion of cum. I gulped it down as quickly as he shot it. "Ahhhhhh, yeahhhhhhhh, suck it all down, whiteboy. Eat my cum, cocksucker! Eat it all."

I guess watching his buddy cum and feeling my ass squeezing his cock as I shot my own load set off the man fucking me. I heard him let out a low moan and he drove his cock as far in to me as he could get it and held it there.

"Oh shit. Oh shit! I'm gonna....AH! AH! AH! AH! AH!" The guy's hands gripped my shoulders, his fingers digging into me as he held me in place and filled me with his cum. Jay's cock, now only half hard, slid out of my mouth. Jay's hands still gripped the sides of my head, but I managed to look up at him. He was watching his buddy as the guy came inside me, an amused half-grin on his face. I struggled to catch my breath. It seemed like it was the first time in hours that I didn't have Jay's cock in my mouth. I watched Jay's chest rise and fall as the guy fucking me slowly pulled his softening cock out of me.

"Damn! This boy's asshole is as good as any pussy I've ever fucked!"

"Yeah, once I showed him what a slut he was, he's learned how to please real men like us really quick. His mouth is damn good too!" Jay replied.

Jay finally released my head from his tight grip and I turned it, looking into the mirror. The young man behind me was darker than Jay by several shades. He still wore the backwards ball cap, but had apparently pulled off his shirt. His chest was toned and his dark skin shone in the light with sweat. I realized who he was immediately. I had seen him around the neighborhood plenty of times, usually hanging out with friends on a street corner, moving with them down the sidewalk in a pack. I'd also seen him playing basketball a lot on the public court a few blocks away. I didn't know his name because Jay had been right, I usually avoided this guy and his group.

I figured him to be about 19 or 20, but wasn't sure. When I saw him on the street, his face usually was hardened, projecting an aura of superiority and attitude. I knew that he led his particular gang and his reputation was one of being a gang leader and a hard ass. I knew he had been in some trouble with the law in the past, but had never heard about anything really serious. Mainly alcohol and d**g offenses. Now he was behind me staring down at me and had just fucked me up the ass.

Jay moved upward and climbed off the bed. He stood to my left, looking down at me, his cock still at half mast. "I'm gonna grab a brew," he announced and looked at the us. "Do whatever you want," he told the guy behind me and walked out of the bedroom.

I felt the guy's hands on me again and he pushed me over and onto my back on the cum stained sheets. My legs were now both to the right of him and I watched as he grabbed my ankle and lifted my left leg, spreading them again. He knelt there between my legs for a moment staring down at me. I looked up at him, a vision of black masculinity - muscles, tendons and sweat. I saw that his cock was a good seven or more inches and was rapidly rising back to fully erect. I dragged my eyes away from his crotch and up to his face.

"I know you, whiteboy. I've see ya around. You own this building, right?" I just nodded. I wasn't sure I could speak. "Yeah, I thought so. Maybe I should get me a place here and fuck your brains out whenever I want. That the arrangement you got with my b*o?" I nodded again. His face broke out into a grin. He wasn't as handsome as Jay, but his body was better defined and with a grin on his face, he was attractive, not his usual tough guy self. I felt myself relaxing a bit. After all, the guy had already fucked me up the ass. What worse could he do?

"So," he asked, "you know who I am?"

"Um. Well, I've seen you around before too, but I don't know your name. Normally, I see you on the streets hanging out with a bunch of your buddies."

"Yeah? Well you don't need to know my name, just that I am the black bull who's gonna fuck your brains out again. You liked it before, didn't ya?" I nodded again. "I didn't hear you boy. When I ask you a question you answer me! Got it, faggot?"

"Yes....Sir." I added the last after a slight hesitation and saw him grin in triumph. "I liked the way you fucked my sissycunt pussy asshole, sir."

"I could tell you did, bitch. You shot your wad with me poking you and with Jay's dick in your mouth." A smirk appeared on his face. "How fucking low is that? What kind of a guy gets his nut while being fucked by big black cock?" He looked down my body, then back up to my face. "Spread your legs for me pussyboy. Pull them up and show me your fucking cunthole. I wanna watch you do it, whiteboy. I wanna see a white pussyboy spread his legs for me and show me his sissy fuckhole." I reached down and grabbed my legs behind my knees and pulled them until my thighs were against my chest. My asshole gaped open and some of the cum ran out of my fuck hole onto the sheets. The guy laughed, “that’s the way all white boys should display themselves for niggers.”

"What a fucking slut! Your boycunt does look just like a pussy after it’s been fucked. You spread your ass for any real man, or just nigger studs?"

"I've only been fucked by Jay," I replied. "And now by you," I added, realizing it was now the truth too. “From now on I only service superior nigger bucks and their big black cocks,” I answered.

"So you like black cock but haven't had any white meat yet. From the way you acted while you were stuffed with my cock and Jay's, my guess is that you'll be as much a slut for white cock as black. But for now, you gotta satisfy mine and it takes a lot for my dick to get soft. I've always wanted a sissy faggot white fucktoy like you to play with. I had a dude blow me once and liked the way it felt to cumming in his mouth. Your fucking hole was even sweeter. Now, we're really gonna have some fun." The guy reached down and grabbed my balls in his right hand. I felt him increase the pressure on them as he stared me in the eye.

The black stud increased his pressure on my balls until I moaned in pain. I heard him laugh as I did it. I was still holding my legs pulled up to my chest, spreading myself like a slut for this stud to access. I felt like a total whore as I watched his cock get harder and harder, throbbing with his heartbeat. I looked at it, then let my eyes run up his abs and chest to his face. He had some hair in a line beneath his navel and a spray of dark hairs on his pecs. My eyes found his and I saw his look of contempt. He moved over me, on top of me.

Between my legs, he supported himself with his arms on either side of my chest. I could smell the sweat he had worked up fucking me the first time. He looked me in the eye, his face only an inch or two from mine and I felt his cock probing around for my hole. Soon, he had the head of his dick lodged at my entrance. To my surprise, he held it there and didn't shove into me.

"So whiteboy, you like where you are? You like being on your back holding your legs spread and my big black cock ready to ram your pussyass? That get you off?"

There was no need to deny it. My cock was hard as steel again. "Yes sir. I love it. I want you to fuck my boycunt. I want to be your pussyboy fucktoy, your sissy sex slave, I want you to humiliate and degrade me. I want you to punish and torture me. I want to be your white pussyboy sissy faggot sex slave. I want to feel your cock up inside me again." Even though it was true, I couldn't believe my own words. Not two weeks earlier, I had been an average guy, dating and fucking women. Now I had willingly spread my asshole and was on my back under a black stud whose name I didn't even know, a load of his cum already filling me and his cock ready to plow into me again. I didn't realize that I had closed my eyes until he issued his order.

"Look at me, cunt!" I opened my eyes and he shoved forward, taking me for the second time. I moaned in pain and pleasure as I was filled with this young stud's thick black meat. He pushed in slowly, inch after inch of his dick sliding into me. He kept his eyes locked on mine as he made me his pussyboy for the second time. When he was fully inside me, he held his cock in place and I could feel it throbbing inside me. "How's that feel, whiteboy? How's it feel to get a nigger’s cock shoved up your twat hole? How do you like Jay and me making you nothing but a pussy? Just a white sissy pussyboy, here to take our cocks. You got a cock, but we all know that you prefer to get another man's cock inside you. Youz nothing but a pussyboy sissy slut. All whiteboys are sissy pussyboys who really wanted to be fucked and dominated by nigger cocks, ain’t that true CUNT!!"

"Oh fuck," I moaned. "Yes all white men are really sissy faggot pussyboys who want to feel nigger fuck meat stretch out their pussy assholes. It feels so good. Please fuck my sissy asscunt. Do it hard or soft, any way you want, just please fuck me." My voice sounded strange to my own ears, but I was rewarded by a smile on the black stud's face and he began to pull his cock out of me. He did this slowly too, until just the head remained lodged inside me. I groaned again. He rammed in suddenly, reaming my ass the way he had done when I had been on my hands and knees. He fucked hard and brutally, stretching my ass completely. His cock, lubed by the loads already inside me slid in and out. Sweat broke out on both of our bodies from the strain of his fucking and my moving in time with it. Watching him, I could tell he was getting close to cumming. To my surprise, he pulled out completely. He quickly moved up my body and aimed his cock between my lips.

As I took him between my lips, I could taste the loads of cum and myself on his cock. "I told you, I like cumming in guy's mouths. You will be the first white boy to drink my jizz." His hips had not stopped their thrusting as he drove into my mouth with as much f***e as he had used in my ass. With a loud yell, he began to shoot.

"Drink it, faggot! Drink my goddamned nigger cock cream! Take all my cum you worthless sissy slut. Ahhhhh, fuck yeah. That's right. Now swallow it all down." He watched as my throat muscles worked. "That's right boy. Now you got two black men inside you forever." He had been panting, but now his breathing began to ease. I felt his cock softening a bit, but then he ran his hands across his chest and I felt the bl**d pumping back into his dick. I was getting ready for another face or ass fuck when Jay spoke up.

"OK, Bobby, pull out. Bring my pussyboy with you and come out here into the living room." I saw a look of defiance in Bobby's eyes, but he did as Jay asked, pulling his hard cock out of my mouth and climbing off the bed. I followed him, my cock standing up and throbbing as much as his as we walked into the living room. Jay was sitting on the couch. He was still naked and his cock was at half mast. "Have a seat, Bob." Jay looked at me. "You can sit on the floor at my feet, faggot." We both took our seats, me on the floor, Bobby next to Jay on the couch.

"So," Jay asked Bobby, "how was it. I saw you got his mouth. So you've had both ends. What do you think?"

"Felt good man. No doubt about that. And doing it to a white dude. Making him take it up the ass and then swallow my cock cream. That is the shit! I could do it all night long! Never had a white boy suck my load before."

"You been blown by a guy before?" Jay asked. He had either caught the reference to a white boy or had heard Bobby tell me how much he liked having his cum swallowed by another male. Bobby looked a little embarrassed, but answered.

"Yeah, I've had my dick sucked by Chris before."

"Chris? The guy that hangs in your group? Young guy, about 5' 6 or 5'7"? Light skinned?"

"That's the one. Latino dude," Bobby replied.

"How'd that happen?" Jay asked.

"Fucker pissed me off one day and I decided to teach him a lesson. Put him on his knees and shoved my dick in his mouth. k** was probably only 16 or so at the time. He cried about it, but he took it and he swallowed my load too. He didn't have to do that. That's when I knew he really liked it. I've used his mouth more than once," Bobby admitted.

"I'd like a crack at him," Jay said. "Never bagged a Hispanic guy before, but he would be a good one. How's his ass? Tight?"

"Never fucked him. He whined and cried so much, trying to get me to promise not to tell anyone he had sucked my cock that I just kept plugging his mouth to keep him quiet. You don't think he'd take it up the ass, do you?"

"Fucker drank your cum, b*o. He'll take it up the ass. Same as this faggot slut here. He'll bitch and moan and tell you he won't, but you just stick it to him and pretty soon, he'll be loving it. You don't give cunts like these a choice. They need it, even if they don't know it. This whiteboy begged me not to fuck him, but was begging me not to stop before you knew it. You see how he is now. Takes it up the ass from any man I tell him to service. Which leads me to the deal we should cut."

"Deal?" Bobby asked.

"Yeah. You can use this one whenever you want if you give me Chris to use whenever I want. Otherwise, it is twenty bucks to fuck him and fifteen for a blowjob."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Jay was gonna pimp me out to his buddy, or trade my services for a shot at this Chris guy. I wanted to protest, but knew it would be useless. I was here to serve Jay and he had made it clear that I was his property - a fucking pussyboy sex toy. I watched as Bobby thought it over.

"I'm not paying you to fuck this cunt. I'll get you Chris, but I want to take his cherry. Deal?"

"Deal." The two dominant black studs shook hands. "Get your mouth on my cock, faggot!" Jay ordered. I leaned forward and took the head in my mouth, getting it wet and slowly sliding down the length. "Why don't you give Chris a call?" Jay suggested.

Bobby grabbed the phone and dialed. I listened to his side of the conversation as I sucked Jay. "Yo, Chris, Bobby. I want you to come over to Jay's place for a while. Yeah now, stupid. Get your ass over here. You've got ten minutes." He hung up. "He'll be here. He's so worried that I will tell the guys he sucks cock he jumps anytime I ask him to do anything." I continued to work my mouth up and down the length of Jay's cock, getting a moan out of him. I looked up and saw Bobby looking at me. "Damn, that whiteboy can suck. He took me all the way. Chris still can't do that and he's given me head probably fifty times"

"Well, by the time he leaves here, he will," Jay promised. I wondered what the guy would think when he arrived. I knew that he would find me naked, probably sucking Jay or Bobby, or getting fucked. Would he think he was there to do the same or realize that these two young studs planned on taking him beyond the cocksucking he had already done. Jay held my head with both hands, slowly working my mouth up and down his cock. Bobby watched, slowly stroking his own meat which was rock hard again. I don't know how long this went on, but eventually there was a knock at the door. Bobby got up and I guess checked through the peephole to see who it was since whoever came through the door would find all three of us naked and my mouth stuffed with black cock.

I heard the door opening and Bobby's voice.

"Hey Chris. About time you got here. As you can see I need some of those special services you provide." Bobby was making Chris's status clear from the beginning. A new voice spoke up next.

"Shit, Bobby. You can't make me do that here. Why are you fucking naked? What is.." The voice cut off and I knew that Chris had seen me, on my knees, head still held by Jay with his cock in my throat. "Holy shit," Chris said softly. I heard the door shut and Bobby spoke.

"You can see we got one cocksucker here already. Jay and I decided that two's better than one." Bobby settled back onto the couch next to Jay. "So why don't you just strip naked and get your mouth on my dick?"

"Bobby! You promised. You promised you would never tell anyone about...." He trailed off.

"About you sucking my cock?" Bobby asked. "About you swallowing my load each time? You're right, but things have changed. Jay and I cut a deal, so strip slut!" The tone was f***eful and commanding. I know I would have obeyed and apparently Chris did. I heard a zipper being drawn and Jay commenting that the guy had a nice body. He released my head, I guess having made his point that I was his cocksucker and I turned to look at the new arrival.

Chris stood a little more than five and a half feet, shorter than the three of us. He was very light skinned and probably would have even passed for Italian or white until you saw his cock. It was brown and darker and I could tell Chris had some Latino bl**d in him. He had a confused look on his face under his almost buzzcut hair. His body was well proportioned and muscular. The haircut made him look kind of like a Marine. He saw me looking at him and blushed. He made one last attempt.

"Please Bobby. Not here. Not in front of them. I will do it for you anywhere else, any time you say, but not with other guys in the room." I knew his words would have no effect.

"Listen, boy," Bobby said. "If you aren't bareass naked and on your knees with my cock in your mouth in five seconds, I am gonna beat the crap outta ya and you'll still suck me off anyway. You've sucked me plenty, now do it!" I watched as Chris quickly stripped off all of his clothes and crawled over to Bobby, his own cock now getting hard and sank to his knees. He glanced at me as he leaned forward and took the head of Bobby's thick black cock into his mouth. Bobby put a hand on the back of his head and began to push downward, forcing more and more of his cock into Chris's mouth. Chris began to gag and Bobby stopped pushing. "See?" he said to Jay, "he can't take it all."

"Just keep pushing and move your hips or his head around until you get the right angle. He'll take it." Bobby pushed harder and Chris gagged again, but more and more of Bobby's cock disappeared into his mouth. Then I noticed something. Chris had begun to stroke his meat. He had about six or seven inches and was leaking precum like crazy. His reaction to having Bobby f***e feed him cock was to begin to beat off. Jay turned my head and pushed me back onto his own cock and for a few minutes the only sounds were the moans and sighs of Jay and Bobby and the slurping, sucking sounds that Chris and I made.

"How about we switch?" Jay suggested. He pulled my mouth off his cock and turned me towards Bobby. I saw Chris come up with a stunned look on his face. He glanced at me, then Jay, then looked at Bobby.

"Sure thing," Bobby said, looking at Chris. I moved behind Chris, giving him room to move between Jay's outstretched legs, but he was still in shock apparently.

"Bobby," he said. "No. You can't mean suck Jay's cock. Please. I will suck you. But suck another guy? Come on." It was almost a whine. Jay solved the problem by reaching over, grabbing Chris by the hair and pulling him in front of him. Jay struggled, but he was on his knees and Jay had a tight grip on his short hair

"Suck it, you worthless shit. Now slut!" I watched as Chris submitted, taking Jay's cock into his mouth. Jay was relentless, forcing every inch of his meat into the struggling young man's throat. I heard him choking and gagging, but had my own worries. Bobby pulled my face into his crotch and I took his spit soaked cock into my mouth.

"Time to shoot a load, Jay?" Bobby asked.

"Hell yeah. I wanna see this boy swallow my fuck seed." Chris was still struggling some, but Jay was now fucking upwards with his hips, impaling Chris's head again and again. I kept sucking Bobby, but turned my head enough to watch the action. I had never seen Jay with anyone else and found myself admiring his strength and dominance as he took Chris's mouth and fucked it like a pussy. Soon, both men were nearing orgasm. I felt Bobby's body tensing and knew he was about to cum. A glance at Jay confirmed he was at the edge too. Jay let loose about five seconds before Bobby, letting out a series of quick, short moans with each spurt of cum. Bobby let out a long moan as he filled my mouth again. I swallowed his seed and he suddenly pushed me away.

I fell backwards, onto my butt on the floor and looked at Jay and Chris. Chris's cheeks were puffed out and I could tell he was holding Jay's load in his mouth. "Swallow," Jay ordered. When Chris hesitated, Bobby added his command, and I watched as the stud let Jay's cum slide down his throat. Jay and Bobby both had huge grins on their faces as Jay pushed Chris away as Bobby had done to me. We ended up sitting at the feet of the two black studs we had just sucked, our own cocks hard and leaking, wondering what would happen next. I had a pretty good idea. Chris was about to lose his cherry ass to Bobby. The thought really got me excited. I wanted to see it happen.

Jay told me to get some beers and I went to the kitchen. When I returned, Chris was standing in front of the two nigger studs, slowly beating his meat. I could tell by his frustrated look, they weren't going to let him cum. I knew what they were doing. They were getting Chris as worked up and horny as possible just so he could get fucked up the ass by Bobby. Remembering how roughly Bobby had fucked me, I wondered if the shorter, muscled stud could take it that way his first time. I handed the beers around and we all drank for a few minutes, then Jay suggested going to the bedroom.

Chris was clearly confused. I could tell that he thought he had done his part. He had sucked Bobby and then Jay and had even swallowed Jay's load. He had no idea what else was in store for him. I tried to think of a way to tell him, but couldn't. When Jay ordered me onto the bed doggie style with my head down and my ass up, it was clear Chris knew what was going to happen. He tried one last attempt.

"Hey Bobby, can I fuck the white dude too? I really need to get off." The look from Bobby answered everything and I saw resignation in Chris's eyes.

"Get on the bed, Chris, facing the whiteboy, same position and I want to see your pussyass pointing at the ceiling." Reluctance warred with submission on Chris's face and submission won. He climbed onto the bed, on his hands and knees, his face about a foot from mine.

"See?"Jay said. "I told you. If they swallow cum, they will do anything. You just have to be firm."

"Oh I am definitely firm," Bobby joked, stroking his meat.

"Get some lube. It's in the drawer. Whiteboy here has enough cum in him but Chris is gonna need something and it will be better for you that way too, Bobby." Chris looked at me strangely upon hearing the news that my asshole was already full of cum, but I was too embarrassed to say anything. I just let my head hang.

The way the men had positioned us, our feet and calves were off the bed. This meant they could just step up behind us and shove their cocks into us. Chris was facing the mirror on the dresser and so would be able to watch as Bobby took his virginity. I felt Jay move in behind me and I spread my legs a bit more for him.

"Watch carefully, Chris. Whiteboy has been trained pretty well and you are gonna need to learn all his tricks," Jay said. I watched as Bobby squeezed a tube of lube and smeared it all over his cock. He stepped up behind Chris, grabbing one of his legs and moving it to make more room. Chris looked at me pleadingly, but there was nothing I could do. The guy almost had tears in his eyes. His face was a mask of desperation, but there was also lust there. He gave me another look for help, but I had my own black stud behind me, ready to fuck my brains out too. The only difference was that I had taken cock before. As Jay lined up and I saw Bobby doing the same thing, I thought of one piece of advice.

"Try pushing out when he starts to push in. It helps to open up your asshole." He stayed in place. "You're not gonna stop him getting in your boycunt anyway and it will make it easier on you." Chris nodded, his eyes full of fear as Bobby probed around his fuckhole, but I saw that Chris's cock was still rock hard. Then Jay took me. It was one quick hard thrust and I let out an explosive gasp, my head snapping up. Chris looked up at Jay and looked shocked. I can only imagine the look of superiority and pleasure on Jay's face. I was being fucked in front of Chris and he watched in fascination, then Bobby found his hole and began to push. I heard Chris moan, in pain, not pleasure. "It will hurt at first, but let him get in and let your pussy adjust. You'll be fine." Chris looked even more shocked at being referred to as a pussy, but I knew that for Bobby, that is all he would be. I watched as Bobby's black hands grabbed Chris's sides and could see the effort he put into the initial penetration. Chris's eyes widened to saucers as he felt the cock invade him. He let out a scream of pain as the cock stretched his asshole wider than it had ever been, and I watched as Bobby transformed Chris into a sissy pussyboy right in front of me.

Chris let out another yell of pain as Bobby f***ed more of his cock into him and began to beg Bobby to stop. Bobby clapped one hand over his mouth, muffling his complaints, and continued. I saw him pause for a long moment, as my body was being shaken back and forth by Jay's thrusts and was glad to see Bobby was giving the k** a bit of time to adjust. Now that we were almost face to face, I could tell Chris was only eighteen or nineteen. Definitely younger than Bobby. Maybe that explained some of the black skinned stud's total dominance of the young man. Bobby got his whole cock into Chris’s boypussy and held still again. Jay kept up his thrusting assault on me. I was getting pushed further forward onto the bed until my face and Chris's were just an inch or so apart.

"Kiss each other," Jay commanded.

"No way. I don't fucking kiss guys!" Chris protested. The k** was cute in his futile protests.

"You are getting fucked up the ass by a man, you've swallowed his cum and mine and you already sucked whiteboy's spit off my cock earlier. You’re not kissing a guy, you’re kissing a white pussyboy sissy slut. Now kiss the bitch you SISSY FAGGOT CUNTBOY!"

We obeyed, our mouths meeting. He had stubble on his chin and I found that suddenly to be very sexy. At first it was a war of tongues, each of us trying to penetrate the other's mouth, then Jay smacked my ass. I don't know if it was his intention or not, but I suddenly submitted and allowed Chris free reign. His tongue probed me, exploring my mouth the way I would do to a woman and I knew that I had lost a contest of will with the only other submissive male in the room. I wondered what that would mean for later.

Chris was now beginning to move back and forth as Bobby slowly began to fuck the guy. I watched as the well developed muscles in Chris's shoulders tensed each time Bobby thrust in and he held himself in place. Jay was fucking harder and out mouths broke apart several times as Bobby and Jay fucked at different speeds. Each time they met, I meekly accepted Chris's tongue in my mouth. I could see from the look on his face that even though he was taking it up the ass from a black stud, he was enjoying dominating me in this small way.

I thought that Jay would last a long time, having already shot several loads, but with surprising speed he reached orgasm. Chris watched him as he filled my guts yet again with his hot cum. Not wasting time, he yanked his cock out, making me gasp in pain and desire. I wanted my ass to be full again, but Bobby had other plans.

"I want sissy Chris to cum while I’m fucking him with my cock up his ass," he told me. I looked and Bobby, his dark muscles chest shining with sweat, was fucking hard. Not as roughly as he had treated me, but still hard.

"Get underneath the sissy and suck him off," Jay commanded. I rolled onto my back and slid under Chris's body as it shook back and forth under Bobby's fucking. I opened my mouth and with the next forward thrust, Bobby drove Chris's cock into my mouth. I heard Chris moan in pleasure. He tried to fuck into my mouth, but had to be content with Bobby's pace fucking his ass. I figured that with my dick just under his face, he would suck me. I was dying to cum, to feel something other than a hand on my cock, but he didn't.

"Oh shit. That feels so good!" Chris said. "Keep sucking me,white boy. And keep fucking me Bobby. I never thought it would feel so good! Damn this guy can suck. Oh fuck yeah, deep like that!" My hopes of a blowjob from the hot Latino man were dashed.

"No need to suck the white pussyboy," Jay said. He gets his rocks off with his hand, that's it. Chris only replied with a moan and his balls, which had been hitting my forehead, began to draw up. I could see where he and Bobby were joined, his gaping pussyhole asslips now stretched obscenely and his boicunt filled with thick black cock. A few seconds later, Chris's entire body trembled and twitched and I felt my mouth fill with his hot cum. I swallowed it down, knowing all three would expect it. Bobby moaned about how good Chris's ass felt on his cock as he came in my mouth and shot his own load a minute later. I wondered what Chris thought, watching in the mirror as the dominant black stud filled his ass with his fuckslop.

I slid out from beneath the spent young man as Bobby pulled his cock out of Chris's abused ass. Chris collapsed on the bed on his stomach, covered in sweat. He moaned again, then rolled over. I wasn't the only one with a cock that was still hard.

"Hey Bob, how about another brew?" Jay asked.

"Sounds good to me."

"We can let these fags go at it and see who comes out on top. I think I know who it will be." The both turned and walked out of the bedroom. I was still on my hands and knees, looking at Chris's ass, but he moved behind me in a flash. With some newfound authority, he turned me around so I could see us in the mirror and mounted me.

"You're gonna be my pussy now, whiteboy,” he said. Before I could move or protest, I felt him sliding into me. I knew that soon I would have another young man's cum in my pussyass. I was the lowest bitch on the nigger and spic totem fuckpole, a white sissy pussyboy fucktoy – just another piece of white fuckmeat for niggers to humiliate and abuse.

The end

http://xhamster.com/user/ssspspb/posts/271350.html











Cockslave Bruce

Story from the perspective of a college boy who is abused by a dom master and turned into a sissy faggot pussyboy whore, who learns to love his abuse.

This is my story of how I was turned into a cock slave. I'm 5'10, 165 lbs,
with a smooth, almost hairless body. I'm in good shape with a baby face and
barely any beard. I grew up around New York as a straight male, but I did
have a few experiences with other guys when I was young.

I dated and slept with girls and was straight in appearance and actions.
Like most guys, I thought being queer was the most embarrassing, low,
disgusting thing anyone could do.

I went to college and smoked some pot, drank, hung out and socialized like
everyone else.

I meet Harry Green in my second year at school when I was 20. Harry was
6'2' about 24 years old , 200lbs, solid and black. He lived in an apartment
that was always dark, the curtains were always drawn and the lights were
low. It was one of those garden apartments with access to a common
courtyard.

He was good looking, popular and able to get any white girl he wanted .I
was slightly shy and dated but not always successfully.

One day, I was in need of some pot and Harry offered to sell me a few
joints. I went to his apartment and knocked. As usual, on a perfectly sunny
day , the room was dark, cluttered and smoky. He invited me in and offered
me a beer. We sat on his couch and decided to smoke a joint and watch TV.

Between the beer and Pot I was buzzed in no time.

"Pot always makes me horny" he said What I need is a nice blowjob from one
of my bitches.

At that point he got up and put a tape in the VCR. It was a cum shot movie,
the kind with not to much warm up, just guys shooting their loads on girls
faces. Each shot was more graphic then the next. Girls were taking multiple
loads in the mouth, face ,tits and ass. He made comments about the ones he
liked, especially where several men covered the girls face and filled her
mouth with cum. After 20 minutes of this I was getting totally hot and a
little self conscious. I decided to leave. I offered to pay for the pot
but he said that I could have it for free if I did him a favor. Being
totally naive ( and broke)I asked what I needed to do. Harry sat there and
rubbed his cock through his sweats and I understood.

"No.... I don't think so!" This was something I never expected, I was
completely embarrassed that someone would think I was a queer! That I would
have sex with another guy . Why would he say this to me? ...." No way."

"Come on... I'm fuckin horny as hell.. I bet you gave a blow job to a guy
before. When you were young... Maybe? In school?"

I couldn't believe it, how could he know this about me. I hesitated
answering and that gave him his answer.

It was so long ago. It was just experimenting with another k** in the
neighborhood. It was nothing. I wasn't a queer!

"I knew it! You have sucked dick before. With that hairless baby face you
looked like you would. I can't believe it. You're a cock sucker"

"No... No really I'm not into that."

"Come on... I won’t tell."

"No. I can't. No."

"Look.. Just take a look at my cock. If you don't get a hardon you can pay
me for the pot and go.

If your cock does get hard from looking at my cock .....well...you just
might like it.

You might be like the girls on the video who crave cock and cum."

It was at this inconvenient point that I realized I forgot my money.

"O .. O.. Ok But just for a minute."

"Come here then."

"Where?"

"Kneel in front of me. so you can see my cock up close. And pull your pants
down so I can see if you get a hardon."

I slid off the couch and knelt in front of him as he sat there. He began
rubbing his crotch and slowly lowered his sweats. His cock was about 8
inches, thick with a big mushroom head.

He was half hard and his cock laid across his thick thighs. His balls were
huge and hung low and rested on the couch.

"Tell me about the cocks you sucked"

I didn't know what to say." It was nothing ... just k** stuff."

"I never did that when I was a k**.. You must have wanted to do it. You
might be one of those guys who like to be treated like a slut girl and have men
abuse them."

"I'm not queer! And I'm not a girl".

"You sucked a guys cock.. what would you call it? Now what happened?"

"Well..... I was a my friends house. .. we had a magazine ... and well
... He pulled out his cock and made me suck it."

"He made you? Why didn't you just leave."

I was embarrassed. I didn't know what to say. Harry was making me reveal
things I had never mentioned to anyone. I was admitting that I let another
guy put his cock in my mouth, I sucked it and let him cum in my mouth. An
worst of all, I came, not from getting a blow job but from giving a blow
job.

I told him about sucking my friends dick and how he called me a fag and a
queer after he came in my mouth.

He made me tell him about his dick, how long and big it was and how much
cum he shot in my mouth.

While I told him my darkest secrets, Harry stroked his dick just inches
from my face. Suddenly he moved to the edge of the couch. His now hard cock
was almost touching my lips. I watched his cock get bigger.

I could smell his musky cock and balls and it feel its heat.

"I think you want to be treated like the cum sluts in the video. You want
this nigger cock in your mouth don't you pussyboy."

"No .... Please."

The beer, pot, video and sex talk overwhelmed me. I was in a daze. On my
hands and knees in front of a big black man. When he pulled my head up and
looked between my legs I knew I was in trouble. My cock was rock hard.

"I knew you were a sissy faggot cocksucker. Go ahead, put my big black cock in your mouth. You lost the bet, now suck my nigger cock."

I knew this was the lowest think a man could do, but I had no choice. I
lowered my face into his lap.

The tip of Harry's cock pressed against my lips. He rubbed his precum over
my mouth and lips.

"Just do it, no one will know, I won’t tell. You know you want it."

I knew it was wrong. What kind of man would suck cock? Was I really queer?
I was high but I started to feel like I wanted to let him fuck my mouth.
The smell of his cock made me even more dizzy.

"Taste it" It wasn't a request; it was a demand. He put his hand on the
back of my head and slid his cock into my mouth. I didn't resist. Harry was
using my mouth, he was in control and I was his submissive cocksucker.

He inched forward on the couch and held my head with both hands and slowly
humped my mouth. His thighs rubbed against each side of my face. As he
humped me he moved my head back and forth. At each stroke the fat cock was
f***ed deeper into my mouth. Harry's hands and thighs surrounded my face. I
was smothered in his crotch, held in place, unable to move. All I could
feel was that thick hard cock stretching my mouth and the smell of Harry's
crotch. Harry leaned forward. In that position his face was just above the
back of my head.

" That's it, take that cock, you're gonna do whatever I want. You're gonna
be my personal cocksucker sex slave.

That's it, feel that cock in your mouth. You are such a pussyboy. You like
it don't you ......... DON'T YOU!"

All I could was mumble and nod a little. I knew he was in total control. He
knew that I would take another mans cock ... something no one else
knew... and that he could f***e me to do anything.

He kept talking in my ear , His face close enough so that he could almost
suck his own cock.

"Take it pussyboy, swallow it....deeper... my dick is down your throat and
you love it. You know how low you are? Taking cock from another guy...
Letting me use you.

This is hot ... watching your face get pumped with my dick ... making you
choke on dick."

Harry was becoming more abusive and insulting. The more dominant he became
the more I began to understand my place. I could have left. I could have
run out of his apartment. ... But I didn't, I wanted him to abuse me, to humiliate me.

In one afternoon I went from being a straight male to a submissive
cockslave... a pussyboy to another man.

After humping my face for 15 minutes he pulled me up by my hair and turned
me around to face the TV.

A black cock was shooting an enormous load of thick cum into a girls face. She definitely did not like taking the load and tried to pull away, but
the man covered her face and filled her mouth with ropes of cum.

He held my head with both hands and squeezed my face between his thighs and
continued humping my mouth. My mouth formed a cocksucking "O" as I felt his
cock slid in and out.I felt his lenth move against my lips and the inside
of my cheeks and the head f***e it's way into my throat.

"That's what I'm gonna do to you. You're gonna take my load just like that
cunt on TV. Whether you like it or not. But in time, after a few dozen or so of my loads I bet you learn to love it. All you need is a little f***ed discipline to train you as my cockslave."

Then he turned me so the back of my head was on the seat of the couch
while sitting on the floor.

Harry straddled my face so his balls hung above my mouth. "Put them in...
Use your hands and put both my nuts in your mouth."

I reached up and tried to pull his balls into my mouth but they were to
big. After a few tries Harry became frustrated.

"Move ... this is how to stuff balls into a bitches mouth"

With that he began feeding me his balls, pushing so my lips stretched.
Finally the second popped in.

My mouth was full. My eyes were tearing and wide open. He started laughing
at me saying how I looked like such a fag and a queer. How no girl would be
caught dead with such a cocksucker.

I wanted to scream at him and just leave but I knew he was right. I was a
queer, a sissy faggot cocksucker. I wanted to be used by this guy.

He pulled his balls out and started slapping my face with his cock, I could
tell he was getting worked up.

He was moaning and breathing deeply. He grabbed my hair and began rubbing
his dick all over my face.

He held his hand flat and pressed the length of that black cock against my
face covering from my mouth to my forehead. He rolled his dick from side to
side as he humped my face. Precum coated my lips, cheeks and forehead.
Dripping precum landed in my hair. Then Harry pushed the greasy pole back
into my mouth.

He leaned over resting his elbows on the back of the couch and started to
really fuck my mouth.

I was choking and gagging as he f***ed the big mushroom head down my
throat. I thought I was going to pass out from the abuse but he continued
for another 10 minutes. He pumped faster and faster and I knew it was
close. He was going to f***e me to take his cum... the ultimate
degradation.

"Please don't cum in my mouth, " I begged as his cock slipped from my
mouth.

"To late for that now" and he pulled his cock out and started jerking off
into my face.

Open up... I like to watch my cum shoot into a bitches mouth. "

Like a cheap whore, I obeyed.

A few more strokes and he started to shoot. His cum was thick and creamy.

The first 2 shots landed all over my face then he started shooting into my
mouth.

He must not have cum in days there was so much. My face and hair were
covered and my mouth was full of his cock juice.

He kept moaning and jerking his cock and rubbing the still hard dick all
over my face.

He kept moaning and telling me to drink it. Still more cum spit from his
piss hole into my open mouth.

"oh..oh... here's some more for my sissygirl.. get your mouth on my greasy dick
bitch.Eat that cum"

My mouth was full of cum and I wanted to spit it out but he looked at me
and said " Show me the present I just gave you. Open your mouth, but don't
spill any.

I opened my mouth and he pushed more of the cum on my face into my already
cum filled mouth.

"Now swallow.... NOW!" I had no choice. I knew my place. The thick cock cream
slid down into my belly.

"Good little girl slut" You like that don't you. I nodded and let out a meek uh huh.

"Look at you covered in cum, my dick still sliding around in puddles of cum
on your face.

"Here eat some more...Lick the head... good girl ...swallow....again...kiss
it...

that's nice... Good bitch... now the balls .... Now look up at me and
smile."

I did as I was told, cum all over my face and hair, tears streaming from my
eyes and trying to smile at the man who just used me to pleasure his cock
with my mouth.

"Now thank me"

"For what?"

For teaching you what you are... a sissy cocksucker, faggot, pussyboy."

"But I didn't want that"

"No? What's that" I looked down to see my own puddle of cum on my stomach.

I had cum from being used by another man. I felt disgusted.. I was a queer
... A fag... a pussyboy.

“So thank me slut”

I had no choice but to say the humiliating words, “Thank you sir, for showing me that I really am a sissy cocksucking, pussyboy faggot”.

"Now get out, but leave my cum on your face until you get home. And be back here tomorrow night at 9. Don't be late."

With that I was pushed out the door into the bright sun, my pants still
open and cum all over my face.

I walked into the courtyard as several girls walked by. I heard them giggle
but could not look them in the eye.

After leaving Harry's apartment I was disgusted with myself and completely
embarrassed. I tried to convince myself that I was f***ed to suck his cock
and drink his cum. But I knew part of me wanted it. As I left his apartment
I passed several girls in in the courtyard. They were laughing and I was
sure it was about me. I also saw the apartment complex Super who gave me a
strange look... and I was sure he knew. I walked as fast as i could to get
out of there and home to think about what just happened. What if he told
people. It was bad enough that Harry knew these things about me. What if
he told some of my friends. What if the girls I knew and dated and fooled
around with knew. I could never show my face at school again... what had I
done! Worst of all , I was instructed to be back at Harry's apartment
again the next night at 9 pm... or else.

The next day I was totally distracted. I couldn't think of anything but how
to get out of this situation. I was walking through campus when I looked
up to see Harry talking to 3 girls. I was stunned and stopped dead in my
tracks.

"Hey boy.. In a Hurry?"

"I....I....I...."

"We're hanging out tonight ... right? I need a favor only you can help me
with"

"Uh....sure"

I kept walking. I heard them all laughing. I had to stop this. I made up my
mind to go that night and tell him it was a not time thing and that was it.

At 9 pm I was at his door and ready to tell him off.

The door opened and I was greeted by Harry . I entered the apartment and
started to speak and realized that the apartment super was sitting on the
couch.

"This is Frank ...He's the super for the apartment"

Frank was 45 or 50, 225 pounds with a big beer belly and an enormous stocky
build. He was a dark skinned Cuban or Porto Rican with a smooth body ,black
hair and almost oily skin. I looked like a c***d next to this man. He
looked at me with a smirk on his face and said" I saw you leaving here
yesterday You looked a little upset"

I looked at Harry ; wondering if he told him anything about sucking his
cock. I was embarrassed and turning bright red.

Harry broke the awkward moment by telling me to help him get some beer from
the kitchen.

Once inside he grabbed me by the arm and told me that he was about $100
behind on his rent and Frank would let it go if I took care of him. I
couldn't believe this. I was there to stop this and Harry wanted to turn me
into a whore for him.

" No way." I said as convincing as I could

"OK... no problem ... you don't have to do anything. But everyone you know
will be hearing about what a great cock sucker you are"

"Please Harry...Please don't say anything"

"Go ...Get out of here...You had your chance to do me a favor. I can't wait
to see the look on some of the girls faces around school"

"No Please.... Don't...."

I was sick. I didn't know how to get out of this.

"OK...."

"OK What?"

"I'll do it"

"What?"

"I'll take care of Frank for you... for the rent"

"You'll do whatever he wants... let him treat you like a pussy... stick his
dick in your boycunt asshole ?"

I was almost ready to cry ...I could just stare at the floor and nod my
head

"Good Girl. Grab the beer and serve us our drinks"

I walked back into the living room, served the beers and stood in the
middle of the room. Frank looked at me and said that Harry had promised
him that I would take care of his rent.

"Yes"

"Did anyone ever tell you that you look like a girl?"

"NO"

"You do... I bet you don't have a hair on your chest or ass"

"Well.... I...."

"Come here , Let me feel how smooth your face is.

He started to rub his big hands over my face and lips. His fingers started
to push they're way into my mouth. As Frank stood up he put his hand on
the top of my head and pushed me to my knees. He tilted my head back and
pushed 4 fingers into my mouth. My mouth was stretched open and my eyes
were wide and starting to tear.

"Nice cockmouth...Harry told me you like cock...You want to be my girl?"

I gagged and choked on his fingers.

Harry was sitting on his lazy-boy laughing at me.

"Feed it to him ....feed him your cock."

With that , Frank unzipped his jeans .

"Pull it out boy , Fish out my pinga"

I slowly reached in and grabbed a fat 8inch slick cock with a huge purple
mushroom head.

"Ever see a mancock like that? Your gonna make it feel real good aren't you
little girl."

Frank then pull me up and began to roughly pull my clothes off. As my ass
was exposed he started to say how smooth and hairless it was , and how it
looked like a girls ass.

"I'm gonna enjoy this. You are gonna be our sweet little pussy...Back on
your knees bitchboy"

I sank to my knees..Totally humiliated. I was being used as a boy whore to
pay rent. Two men were going to use me like a girl. This was as low and humiliating a thing as a man could do. They knew it and I knew it, and they knew I secretly loved it.

Frank started to rub his cock all over my face. Holding me by the hair he
pulled me into his crotch and told me to suck and lick at his balls and the
base of his shaft. after slapping and rubbing his cock all over my face he
pointed his cock at me and jerked it a few times until he had a big drop of
percum on the head. He tapped me on the nose with it so it made a string
of cum from my nose to his cock. Harry was laughing at me while I sat there
stunned. Frank started to slowly paint my lips with precum saying it was my
lipstick. Although I was embarrassed I started to feel dizzy.. almost
intoxicated from the smell of sex, the taste of cum on my lips and because
I was being used. Even though it was wrong, and I was disgusted with
myself, I was going to let this happen again. I kept telling myself that I
was being f***ed to do this....but.....I knew that I secretly wanted to be abused this way, to be a sissy cockslave whore.

Frank stood above me and held my head with both hands. I was now sitting on
my ass, legs spread and hands on the floor to my sides. Frank pointed his
cock at my mouth.

"Open"

I did as I was told. The big purple had slid in; stretching my mouth. I
didn't put up any resistance . My mouth was full, my eyes were wide and
scared and Franks cock was forcing its way deeper into my throat. Frank
was humping his cock into me as well as pulling my head by the hair toward
his cock. I gave in...I let him use me...the cock im my mouth was starting
to make me feel good and my cock was sticking straight up.

"See, I told you he's a pussy, the sissy will do whatever you want." Harry said pointing at my hardon.

Harry came over to us and put his face 3 inches from mine. As frank fucked
my mouth and held my face toward him , I strained to look to my right to
see Harry.

"Look at you.. a fat wet dick in your mouth, and your little boy dick is standing at attention to let us know you love it. I knew you would do this
again, you love it. You're a total fag, a cocksucker. You're one of those guys that's
more of a girl than a guy. no real man would be so low as to suck dick. And
you like it...you get off just by having a dick stuffed in your face."

His words were humiliating...I could feel his hot breath as he spoke. Frank
was pumping his cock faster now and I was getting dizzy from the abuse.I
was breathing heavy and starting to moan. I didn't know why but I needed
this cock in my mouth. No one had touched my cock yet but I was ready to
cum. Frank started to hug my face against his leg an slide his big hands
over my face and chin and through my hair.

" Swallow that cock pussyboy.. where're gonna make you our cockslave. You're
gonna blow us whenever we tell you to and be our little boy fucktoy. Swallow more...deeper ... now his
balls.... put them in your mouth....now back into your mouth all the
way....more....More...."

Harry was giving me orders .He grabbed a fistful of hair to help f***e
Franks cock deeper into my throat as he whispered insults and commands into
my ear .My mouth was full of cock and my face was f***ed into Franks crotch
...my forehead was pushed into his big belly and his thick thighs held my
cheeks. His huge balls were covering my chin. I was smothering in this mans
crotch and I limply accepted it. My face was being used by a big Cuban man
as my black friend helped hold my head in place.

"Want some ?" Frank asked Harry.

Harry's cock was next to my face in a second. as one cock pulled out the
other pushed in. The cock that wasn't in my mouth was rubbed and slapped all over my face. My face was slick from spit and precum and the tears from the rough facefucking I was getting . I was moaning and whimpering and reached for my cock to jerk off as two men used my mouth. Harry and Frank kept insulting me. Calling me their bitch and pussyboy. Frank kept saying I was his girl and they were
both grunting and breathing heavy when Harry suggested stuffing both cocks
in my mouth at the same time. The next thing I knew my mouth was stretched
with 2 enormous dicks. I couldn't really suck them but the guys got off on
it and started laughing at my stretched cheeks and distorted face. They
went back to taking turns at my mouth.

"Suck it all the way down little girl" Frank said " See how much you can
swallow"

At this point they let me try to swallow as much as I could. They didn't
need to hold me in place, I was trying to get as much cock in my mouth as I
could ...I wanted to please them...to make them cum. I didn't want to but
I knew I would drink their cum...and I knew they were close. I was was
jerking off my own cock and I was so hot I didn't care what happened.

"Getting close Harry, You?" "Real close Frank"

They were both jerking off and taking turns at my mouth. Their grunts and
breathing increased.

Harry had me by the hair and Frank held my chin, and pulled my mouth
open. Both cocks were being jerked off and pointed at my mouth. Harry
started to cum first. The first shot went right into my mouth and down my
throat. Thick blast after blast followed, covering my face and filling my
mouth.

" oooh Drink it ...drink it all up."

Frank started cumming before Harry was half way through. His cum didn't
shoot out as fast and hard as Harry's. It poured out in thick puddles. He
coated my face , nose, forehead and cheeks. He pointed his cock at my open
mouth and was jerking off so the head of his dick slapped around my lips
and tongue. More cum kept spilling into my mouth as Harry kept shooting on
my face.

Frank kept telling me ;"Lick it up...swollow...more...swollow again..."

"Make him drink it all"

"Good girl ...Jerk your little pussy stick off"

"Take that cream...lick up all my mancream...Little bitch cocksucker"

They had unloaded all over me but there dicks were still hard and the began
pushing there cum into my mouth. I couldn't control myself and let them
feed it to me. I sat there dazed and limp while they filled my mouth over
and and over.I was swallowing their cum like I was told and started
gagging. They thought this was funny and made me eat more. Their semi hard
dicks were rubbed all aver my face and hair as cum dripped down my face and
covered my chest, stomach and thighs .Cum even dripped on my cock making my
hand slick as I continued to jerk off.

"That's it...show us how queer you are. Jerk off your boy clitty...cum for us...PUSSYBOY "

"What a fag.. getting off just from having a mouthful of cum."


They both sat down on the couch and continue to insult me . I was left in
the middle of the room. I was in a daze...totally turned from being used by
these two guys. I was there for they're amusement. I wanted to be a
cockslave... a pussyboy...I was excited by the humiliation and abuse.

Then I began to cum. I had been jerking myself off and finally began to cum
all over my belly. I sat there on the floor and jerked off and came while
they watched and laughed at me and called me a cock slave. A pussyboy who
was so low he would do anything he was told. I was discussed and started to
wipe the cum from my face but Harry wouldn't let me.

"Leave it on cocksucker, pussyboys look good covered in cum. And thank us for using you're mouth."

"Thank you frank.... Thank you Harry for letting me suck your man cocks," I said as in a meek whisper.

"Now lick some more of the cum off you're lips"

I sat there for the next ten minutes covered with Harry's ,Frank's and my
own cum, licking up drops of cum as they ran down my face and into my
mouth.

"Well Gotta go. I'm having a beer with some friends." Harry said

"I...I.. have to go now too...." I was mortified at what I had done....I
needed to get out of there. The sex was over and now I had to live with
the reality; That depression that shows up after you cum and don't like
what just happened. Maybe I was queer ...or bi or something....

Frank laughed. "Where do you think your going ... I'm not through with
you. That was just a warm up. The rent has still gotta be paid... You're
cumming over to my apartment for some more fun. I'm gonna turn you out
real good...You're gonna learn to be a real pussyboy by the time I'm
through."

"No.... No....please...I can't...I'm no in the mood anymore.I don't feel
good" I couldn't do this again after I just came.

"I don't care what you want... rent is due and you're gonna be my girl for
the rest of the night. So lets go. He took me by the hand and we walked
into the courtyard toward his apartment. As we walked I saw a few of the
girls who lived in the complex, I was sure they saw the cum on my face that
Frank would not let me remove. I was on my way to a older beer bellied
Cuban mans apartment to be his pussy for the night.
Frank led me by the hand to his apartment. my face was still covered with
his and harry's cum. I meekly followed knowing this big beer bellied Cuban
was was going to use me for the rest of the night. Inside he told me to sit
on the couch and went into the kitchen. The room was dark and smelled
musty. In front of me was a big screen TV and a stack of hardcore
movies. Looking at the titles I saw queer, straight , anal , cumshot and
transvestite movies.

"Here lets watch this" Frank said as he came back into the room. He held up
a video called Anal Whores. "I love girls who need dick in their ass, I
could get all the ass I wanted when I was younger and thinner but now it's
easier to turn out a little pussyboy like you.

"What are you going to do to me?" I pleaded

Frank just sat next to me and poured 2 glasses of rum that he brought from
the kitchen. He drank slowly but made me drink the whole glass. He made me
drink 2 more before he finished ,the last glass he held to my mouth to make
sure I finished everything.

"I’ll tell you what I want cunt, I want your pussyasshole all sloppy and loose, we‘ll have to do some anal stretching first to get you opened up."

My head was spinning as the movie showed a girl taking an enormous cock in
her ass. Her eyes were rolled back and her mouth was open and she looked
like she was in ecstasy.

"Look at her.. she will do anything for a cock in her ass. That's what you
will be like soon enough. You will learn to crave cock in your pussy....my
cock ...and you will be a slave to cock for the rest of your life."

It didn't seem real. I was in a strange mans apartment...and I was going to
be fucked in the ass for the first time. I thought about how big his cock
was and how it must hurt. But then I thought about how the girl in the film
looked and how I came when Frank and Harry made me suck their cocks. I
began to wonder if I was going to be a cockslave and be used by men for a
pussy. I was dizzy from the rum and confused by my feelings and what Frank
was saying. I didn't want to be there but I didn't want to leave.

Frank began undressing me. As he did his hands felt all over my body,
squeezing and pinching my chest and tits, my ass and inner thighs and
waist.I thought that this must be what a girl feels like when a guy paws
her.

"You know what I'm going to do to you baby? I'm gonna turn your asshole into an asspussy, then I’m gonna fuck your pussy. I'm gonna treat you real nice...get you real wet and greased up so I can stretch out your fuckhole real good."

Franks words were being whispered into my ear ,his hot breath on my neck,
and his hands groping everywhere. I was intoxicated from the rum and talk
and being treated like a girl. Still, I was scared of what he wanted.

Frank stood up grabbed me by the hair and pulled me to my knees on the
couch, then grabbed my dick and balls from behind me. As he pulled my balls
back toward my ass he pushed my head down to the couch. I had no choice but
to bend and lift my ass. My face was against the couch , my elbows were
touching my knees and my ass was as sticking up as high as it could go in the air. Frank continued to pull up on my dick and balls, almost lifting me off the couch.

"Please don't...."

"Gonna be my girl?"

"Please ...no...I can't...."

Frank pulled harder and twisted my balls. " Pussyboy’s gonna be my bitch?"

"......Yes ......ok....I'll be your slut...." I was limp , I closed my
eyes and let him do what he wanted.

"Good girl... " He continued to hold my dick and balls and began to rub his
thumb around my asshole. With his other hand he grabbed a bottle of baby
oil off the side table and poured it all over my hole. He continued to
finger me a minute or two before he let go and I heard him begin to
undress.

Frank stood behind me, one foot on the couch and one on the floor. He began
pushing at my asshole so the head of his cock pushed against my ass over and
over. At first I resisted, but he kept poking his big cockhead into my
asshole. He kept doing this for a few minutes, each time his cocked would
slip in further. The fat head of his cock seamed so big. he rubbed it all
over my ass crack and kept poking it into my hole. after a while I relaxed
and didn't put up any resistance and his cock went in further.

"You want my dick baby? ...I'm gonna put it in you ...gonna make you my slut
girl."

My ass opened. I let him do what he wanted. His fat tool slid into me and I
heard him groan. I was impaled on a hard dick , I tried to pull away but his full
weight came down on me ,pressing me into the couch. I was now on my stomach, my ass pushed into the air and a beer bellied cuban man on me with his
dick in my ass. His chest and belly pressed against ny back. His hands were
all over me. And he slowly started to pump his Cuban dick into me.

"That's it baby.. squirm like a little girl...make your papi feel good."

His hot words were whispered into my ear. I could feel the length of his
shaft slide all the way in and out of me. I was limp and didn't resist. I
just laid there and let a strange man use me. His dick pumped in and out of my asshole again and again. My fuckhole was stretched wide with cock. I felt disgusted but at the same time I liked it. He was treating me like a girl and I liked
it. I felt like I wanted the cock in my asspussy. Frank was on top of
me, his huge body pressed me into the couch, covering me and making me
feel helpless under his weight. His hands were all over my body
...squeezing my tits and ass and stomach. and his big dick was all the way
in me. I was disgusted with myself but it felt natural. It felt better when
I raised my ass a little...pushing and arching my back to open my boyhole for
him.

"That's it baby"He whispered into my ear." Open your fucking pussyboy asshole for Papi...you feel so good....so wet..." His words made me feel good and I started to
moan a little.I could feel his entire shaft slide in and out of me. Sliding
past my ass lips into my stretched cunthole and up inside me.

"Good girl... take Papi's cock... make me cum deep inside you...Thank papi
for making you what you want to be"

I couldn't help myself . I was moaning and begging him to use me.

"Thank you Papi... Thank you for making me into a pussyboy fuck toy…..I want to be your slut girl...Please use my fuck hole ....my pussy hole
. I just want to make you feel good...ooooh....want to take your cum..."

"That's what a girl is for... to take cum from a real man baby...Now get
ready for your first load in your pussy...This is what you always wanted."

Frank started to hump me faster and held me tight...his hot breath and
groans against my neck. I pushed back at the dick in my ass as he started
to cum. He groaned loudly and pumped me over and over. And then I felt his
spurting cum in my pussy...filling me with juice....making my hole all wet
and sticky... pumping five ...six...seven big shots into me....his
girl....his pussyboy slut girl.

I was dizzy but his cock was still hard. He pulled me up so I was sitting
on his lap. My legs were spread wide and I laid limp against his big
belly. His hands were all over me ..spreading my legs and squeezing and
pinching me. He seamed even more excited now . And for the first time I
realized there was a video camera on the dresser ....It's red light on. My
ass was filled with cum and stretched wide. He held me by the hips and
bounced me on his cock. I was letting him do whatever he wanted. I didn't
resist..I knew this was my place...to be a fucktoy... to be a pussy bitchboi for
real men. I realized that I would always be the submissive for men ..the
humiliated cockslave ...and that I wouldn't be able to resist. I knew I was
being filmed but couldn't stop.

"Bounce on papi's dick... thats it.... now bend over and show me your cum
filled pussy.... good girl...."

My asshole was so used I couldn't close it . My ass was gapping open and cum
dripped out down my ass and leg.

" Reach around and put the dick back in...thats it .... good
girl.... bounce on Papi's cock now... make me feel good..good
cockslave. Gonna be my girl? Gonna take care of me all the time and do anything I want?"

"Yes papi ..I'll be your bitch girl ...You can use my pussy and mouth whenever
you want...I want to ... I want to be your sissy faggot slut girl."

"I know you do baby. Get ready so Papi can shoot ... here you go
baby.. take it ....oooooh ... baby ....take it....all up in you.... make
you all full with my cream..."

He pumped spurt after spurt of his cream into my limp body. I was used.. I
was his whore…and I loved it. He kept sliding his long dick in and out. I was filled with cock cream.

He pulled me off of him by my hair and pulled my face to his still half
hard cock.

"Clean me up baby...and then get ready for bed"

After Frank used me for the night ,I went back to my apartment. I kept to
myself for about a week. I had been f***ed to suck off Harry and been
fucked by Frank. Worse, Harry had filmed me as he fucked my ass. I was
depressed and disgusted with myself for letting this happen. And I was
embarrassed the the video would be seen by other people. I promised myself
that it would never happen again, but I kept thinking about how their
cocks made me feel. I was afraid I was a fag and tried to get laid like a
real man. I took a girl out and got lucky enough to take her to my place.
When it came down to it I couldn't get hard. She left , laughing at me and
saying maybe I didn't like girls and should get a boyfriend. I turned red
and couldn't say anything.

I spent my time studying at the library by myself. I didn't want to see
anyone. This didn't work for long. Harry found me one night in a quite
corner of the library. I saw him walking toward me and tried to avoid him, but he came right to me.

"Where have you been."

I was sitting in a low chair with a high back. he was leaning on the back
stood with his crotch just inches from my face.

"You don't come and see your friends anymore?"

I couldn't answer...I just mumbled something.

"I hear you took real good care of Frank... He's been asking about you."

"I didn't want to . He made me....I'm not like that."

"He made you? That's a laugh...I saw his video.It didn't seem like he was
forcing you. From the look on your face , you loved his cock in your
asscunt. So why don't you stop fucking around , your a cocksucking fag... admit
it."

"You saw the video??......"I was scared and embarrassed. I would never be
able to show my face again if anyone else knew. I was stunned.

"Get up...come with me ." It was a command.

He pulled me out of the chair and led me down to the back of the basement
level of the library. The place rarely used and was a maze of cluttered
shelves.

"This is good." He pushed me face first against the wall and started
grabbing my ass and feeling my tits. His body pressed against mine and he
spoke into my ear.

"That's the last time you disappear on me boy. I told you I was gonna turn
you out and that's what's gonna happen . You got that. I got bills and rent
to pay and your gonna help me out, and I know your gonna like it, ain't
ya."

"Please..... I ..I can't."

"You can ...you will .. and it's gonna be your decision to do it. Feel my
dick against you, That's what you want. Feel how hard it is . remember how
I fucked your mouth. and how me and Frank came all over your face. You
liked that didn't you. And you took Franks cock in your ass all night while
he treated you like a whore. How does that make you feel... being a whore
...a cocksucker…for real men."

His words were getting to me , my dick was getting hard and as he reached
around he knew. I tried to struggle to get away but I just wound up
rubbing my ass against his cock.

"Admit it... you loved sucking me and being fed cum... admit it so we can
get on with things. Think about my black dick in your white pussyboy
mouth... about my thick cum filling your mouth and little tummy...and
covering your face. "

He was gropping me and his cock was hard as steel and pressing into my
ass. I couldn't help it and started moaning. I was scared someone would see
us but I was giving in.

" Be my whore....I'll be your pimp and protect you ... your pay will be in
cum, and I'll get what I need. All you have to do is turn around and get on
your knees ...and tell me what you want.

My cock was hard...I was dizzy and I couldn't resist any more. I turned
around and Harry gently pushed me to my knees.

"Tell me what you want"

"I want to be your whore and suck your cock again...Please.."

"If I let you blow me ...you belong to me...you gonna be my whore ...gonna
be payin my bills... understand. Your ass is mine to sell, whenever and to whom ever I want."

I was giving up everything , but all I wanted was to be used . It felt
natural to be controlled ... humiliated.. submissive.

" Yes I understand."

"Good girl. open your mouth and show me what a nice cocksucking "O" you can
make. And smile more.. show me how happy your are to be my whore... Good
girl!"

"Take my dick out and go to work pussy."

I undid his pants , nervously looking around for anyone else in the
area.His fat cock popped out and hit me in the face. Harry immediately
started rubbing enormous amounts of precum all over my lips and face. The
smell and taste was intoxicating.

Harry started feeding me his dick. Long strokes.. going deeper each time. I
started gagging but he didn't seem to care. I was so worked I started to
open my pants so I could jerk off as he fucked my mouth. When Harry saw
that he slapped me across the face. "Did I say you could touch your
cock.... this is just your warm up for tonight... We got a party to go to."

"Now get back to work bitch."His held the sides of my head as he really
started to fuck my mouth. Tears were running down my cheeks and he would
pull his dick out and slap it all over my face. All I could do was take it. He pulled back a little so the fat dick head was pointed at my mouth as he jerked off.

"This is just your first load for tonight ...you want it baby?

"Yes"

"Gonna swallow it all ... eat my cream?

"Yes .... please....give me your cock cream"

"This is what you live for from now on. You do whatever this dick wants you
to do. You are my whore and I am your pimp ..got it? Now open wide
baby...and beg for it."

"Please.... let me drink your cum... I'll do whatever you want...be your
whore. I'll be a good girl for you ..just cum in my mouth. make me do
it...I need you to make me do it. Please pump my mouth full of fuck slop. I'll
do anything you want.

Harry stood over me and knew I was his to abuse . And I knew that this was my
place...being a submissive cocksucking pussyboy.

Harry started cumming. Huge spurts jetted from his greasy cock into my
mouth. Jet after jet shot across my lips ...my cheeks...my forehead ,hair
and eyes.My mouth was full of cum and I was gagging as I swallowed. Like before
Harry would run his cock across my face to feed me the cum that didn't go
into my mouth. He held me firmly by the hair as he pushed the puddles of
cum into me. I was coughing and gagging and covered with spunk. He then
stuffed his still hard dick back in my mouth and continued to pump me as he
calmed down.

I looked up at him..face covered with cum and mouth filled with black
cock. A pathetic fag who just serviced another man's dick.

"You are such a natural cockslave. My dick and any real mans dick rules
you. You do as your told and we both gonna be happy.

"Now... get your act together and meet me at my place in two hours"

After Harry left , I sat there on the floor for a few minutes and realized
what I had done. I was still turned on because he didn't let me cum and I
knew he controlled me and I would do whatever he wanted .

Two hours later I was knocking on Harry's door.

Harry was on the phone as I entered and as he hung up he said we would be
over in a 30 minutes.

"Its time to get you ready boy...come with me."

He took me to the bathroom gave me a razor and told me to get in the shower
and shave everything.

"I want you totally hairless...cock, balls ,ass, chest and legs. If you
gonna be my bitch, you gonna look like a bitch, and all slut bitches have shaved pussies and you is going to be smooth as a baby‘s bottom all over. When you finish ...put these on.

I looked over to see some clothes on the couch. I wanted to please him but
the clothes were a pair of tight black spandex hot pants and tanktop. They
were obviously girls clothes and I knew he wanted me to go outside in
them. My meek protest got me slapped in the face.

"You're my boibitch ...remember? Now do what you're told. We got a card game
at Frank's to go to ...and you're the entertainment. Frank's givin me $100
bucks off the rent for next month and the other guys are taken up a
collection." Probably not much .They know most cockslaves do it cause they
need t, but it'll be good whore training for you."

I got in the shower, soaped up and started shaving. As the hair came off I
felt more and more like a real slut girl. I finished up and felt how smooth my body
was and that this must be how a girl feels. I got dressed ...I didn't know
what I got myself into, but I started to feel real faggy and feminine and
my cock started to get hard from knowing I was going to be abused and
humiliated by a bunch of strange men.

We left Harry's... I was glad It was only across the courtyard to Frank's.

We entered the apartment and I started to get scared, there were seven
older guys... beer bellies...big... and not to attractive. A few looked up
when we entered but most just kept playing cards at the kitchen table.

I was led into the living room and told to wait.Harry told me that the guys
usually got a whore and whoever won the most after each 10 hands got to use
her. This week most of the guys were broke so they could only afford a fag
like me. Two minutes later a big black guy won a big pot and said the first
round was his and stood and walked toward me. He flopped down on the couch,
unbuckled his pants and said to get to work. I hesitantly kneeled in front
of him and started tugging at his pants.

"Good little bitch....get on all fours and give me a nice blow job. I just
want to feel your mouth...nothin else. "

His dick was thick , about 8 inches and uncut. The head was already wet
with precum. I didn't even know this guy's name and I was ready to suck
him off. He gently put his hand on the back of my head and pushed my mouth
onto his dick. I couldn't resist , I let the cock slide over my lips
getting it wet and slippery as it filled my mouth. I wanted the cock...I
felt like such a sissy pussyboy fag ...shaved smooth ...in girls clothes... with a fat black cock in my mouth.I sucked and bobbed up and down on that cock for about 10 minutes . Finally he stiffened up, held my head tight and f***ed the
length of his nigger fuck meat into my throat. He held me motionless, with just
my mouth around his dick as he started to cum. he shot right down my throat
into my belly. Cum poured in as I struggled to breath. The last shot filled
my mouth I tasted the thick goo.

"Next winner." he yelled as he pushed me aside and went back to the game.

The next guy came in pushed my face down to the floor and pulled my shorts
down, spit on my ass and slid in. As he fucked me he put a little bottle
under my hose. "Here ..breath deep ...you pussy's always like this
stuff. It'll make you feel real good when we use ya" The stuff gave me a
rush and made me feel dizzy , but it smelled musky and made my cock
stiffen. I started to relax and let him use my pussyhole. The more I relaxed the
easier he could slide into me and the better it felt. I started moaning
and in another 10 minutes my pussy asshole was being filled with the first load of cum.

I got used by man after man. Cum was covering my face and filled my asscunt . One guy would barely finish and the next would be ready to go. Eventually the guys
were just lined up to use me and the card game was forgotten. I was now on
an ottoman in the center of the dimly lit room surrounded by all 7
guys. Cock after cock was f***ed into my mouth and ass. Two and 3 cocks were
being pushed into my mouth and slapped against my face. The guys were all
getting off on using me .

"fuck that pussy" "Use his mouth" "Cockslut"

"Fag" "Let me into his mouth"

"Open his ass wider, I want to see that faggot pussy hole gape."

The guys were all talking about using me and insulting and laughing at
me. I was humiliated but I knew this was my place; a slave to cock. Frank
grabbed me and pulled me onto his lap on the couch. He made me sit facing
away from him. He told me to bend over and show him my asspussy. I leaned forward, spread my cheeks and showed him my gaping open asscunt. I had been fucked for the past hour by all those huge dicks, and my ass was was so stretched out it wouldn't even close. It was stretched open and stayed open even with no dick in it. Thick ropes of cock cream and fuck slop leaked out of my boicunt and down my smooth balls. Frank pulled me back on his chest and pulled my legs up and apart and slid his fat dick in my fuckhole. In front of me was 6 other guys stroking they're cocks. My eyes rolled back and my mouth was open and covered with cum. I started moaning as my ass was filled again.

"What a cockslut" "He'll do anything we want" Let's see if we can get 2
dicks our little girl"

"Hold him back Frank" "Pull her legs open so we can get another dick in the sissy asscunt"

The guys were all turned and talking in breathless whispers. They're cocks
rock hard waiting to get at me. I was getting scared, they were going to
split me wide open with 2 cocks in my pussyhole at the same time, but i couldn't resist. A big black guy got between my legs and started pushing his dick in.

" Please ....no... you're stretching me out too much...it's to big .....I can't take 2
dicks."

Just then the other dick slid in. It hurt at first and they shoved in deep
and held their cocks there.

"relax baby" "Just take it."

“Relax your pussy hole and let them fuck you"

"Look at that bitch, letting 2 guys fuck him at once in the same fuck hole"

"What a real fag, I can't believe it"

I was moaning loudly as they started really fucking me.

" shut that bitch up" " She got 2 dicks in her ass ....put a couple more in her bitch
mouth."

In 2 seconds 2 more guys stood on either side of me on the couch and
started forcing their dicks into my mouth. I lost myself in uncontrollable
lust. All I wanted was dick and to be a whore for these men. I wanted to be gang banged and used like a piece of sissy faggot fuckmeat.

I was stretched wide open ... held by the arms and legs and hair...Unable to move and f***ed to take 2 dicks in my mouth and 2 in my ass. The other guys crowded around me, and I grabbed a cock in each hand and started jerking them off. I looked up to see Harry smiling, filming my debasement with a video camera.

They pulled my head to the side so it was over the edge of the arm of the
couch. This way more cocks could access my mouth.

“Smile for the camera slut boy”

" Let me in" "Give me some" "Lick it ,bitch"

"I'm real close" "Gonna fill this little sissygirl up with hot, sticky cum"

They were all close to cumming. I wanted to be a slut girl for them ...to let
them use me...I wanted to make them feel good and to take their cum.

The first guy started cumming in my mouth ...shots sprayed across my face
and cheeks and into my mouth. Then they all started....

"Here baby open wide." "Take it"
"Keep swallowing, baby"

“Take my cream ,girl....take it all." " That's it...that’s a good cunt"

My face was covered and my mouth was being filled with cum. Thick jets from
cock after anonymous cock shot all over me. The thick musky taste filled my
mouth and nose and slid down to my stomach. I was almost drowning in cum.
Frank and the other man started grunting and humping me harder ...then
stiffened up ...stayed still... and I could feel them both shoot their
loads into my ass. Mancream was filling me from both ends at the same time and spraying over my body. Cum poured from the cocks around my face and dripped over my chest and stomach. The cum shot into my ass leaked out to cover my legs. I was filled and covered with manjuice, cock cream and fuck slop. As the last jets of cream finished, I kept one of the dicks im my mouth and jerked my cock a few times. I came instantly. There was still a large amount of cum in my mouth that I was about to let drip out.

"Oh no you don't, you swallow that last big mouthful."

I took a breath and gulped down the load. It was thick and pungent and
almost made me gag,... but I knew my place.


Frank pushed me forward so I fell to a kneeling position on the floor. The
guys stood around me and Harry suggested I give each dick a kiss and thanked
everyone for their cum. I just did as I was told like a good little cockslut.

I was used by Harry and Frank and friends as their pussyboy sex slave. I felt
totally degraded after each time I was with them and I wanted to end things
for good. I tried to avoid them but Frank saw me by his apartment one day
and called to me.

He took me by the arm and told me he wanted to show me something. We
walked to his place and went in. On the table in the living room was a
stack of videos. I looked at the package and saw the title. It was
"Cockslave bruce". There on the video cover was my face with my mouth full
of cock. I sat on the couch and started to cry, I couldn't help myself.
Frank just started laughing.

"All those video's we been takin finally paid off. Your'e a porn star!"

"We sold over 500 copies to sex shops all over town. Me and Harry split
the money"

I was crying and felt totally helpless. This was the worst thing that could
happen. My friends and f****y were sure to find out I was a sissy fag
cocksucker. I tried to yell at Frank but I knew the damage was done. I
just hung my head and sobbed and said "I want to go home".

"Baby... You are home. You're gonna stay here with me. Here ... I know
what will make you feel better...."

With that he slowly opened his pants and pulled out his fat dick.

"Open your mouth baby... That's it now put the big dick in...yea baby..."

I started to suck his dick. I didn't want to at first but then I started to
like it. His hard cock in my mouth made me feel good again. As I sucked
he told me how things would be from now on.

"You're gonna live here so we can make lot's of videos. We can make a lot
of money with your mouth and ass. Course me and Harry are gonna take all
the money, you get room and board. From now on you gonna dress in tight hot
pants and spandex. We'll have your hair and nails done and make you into a
full time pussyboy. I know lots of men that would love to dump a load in a
fag like you on camera. You really will be famous."

As he described my future I kept sucking his cock. I was relaxed now...I
knew my place.

"Here it comes...drink up all my cream and we can go to your place and get
your stuff so you can move in. Gonna fill your mouth soon...show me how much
you want it..."

Frank started cumming. It felt like a gallon. I gulped down load after load
of his cream and kept licking and cleaning his dick.

That was a year ago. Since then they shoot video of me almost every weekend and have made 40 full videos. I'm not allowed to leave the apartment alone and I'm
dressed like a cheap whore day and night. I'm expected to do all the chores
and service any man who comes over. I've learned to know my place and
accept it. I even learned to like it although I still feel degraded and
humiliated. But I guess that's my place in life ... to be a sissy faggot cockslave…and I love it.
End










DATE NIGHT (femdom classic)
A wife turns her husband into a sissy slut who is f***ed to service other men and women.

Tonight was"Date Night" and as usually was the case, I'd spent
the day in a high state of anticipation. My wife, Chris, and I had
created the "Date Nights" several years ago to merge our divergent
sexual desires into a mutually satisfying relationship.

My sexual tastes ran to the more exotic side of the spectrum bondage,
f***ed oral sex, prolonged sessions, feminization and role
reversal were exciting fantasies for me. Chris playing the
dominant role was a common theme in all of these schemes.

Chris, on the other hand, much preferred warm, tender romantic
loving. Kissing, carressing and cuddling were turnons for her.
She claimed to have no fantasies of her own and therefore found it
difficult to act out mine. While admitting that she could probably
play the dominant role with someone else, she was reluctant to do
it with me. She was afraid that playing games with me in the
submissive role would turn me into a wimp. Yet, she loved me and
wanted to please me.

Our compromise solution was our planned DATE NIGHTS scheduled
twice a month. On these nights we would engage in some of the
wilder sexual practices, while the rest of the time would remain
normal. This plan had worked well. With my special desires
satisfied on a scheduled basis, I was content. Chris found that
she was able to play "games" occasionally as the rest of our lives
together was exceptional. Needless to say, I look forward to these
DATE NIGHTS. Chris found herself enjoying most of these nights
despite a certain reluctance to let herself go. She still felt
uncomfortable in the dominant role since she had never been an
aggressive person, but she gave it her best efforts to keep me
happy. When I was happy, our lives went smoothly.

Tonight things would not be routine. I sensed a new, more
determined attitude the moment Chris walked in the door from work.
Without our usual casual conversation about the happenings of the
day, she ordered me to go into the bedroom and take off my clothes.
As I left to comply, she poured herself a glass of wine and lit her
first cigarette of the day. Inhaling deeply, she mentally reviewed
her plan and became resolutely determined to carry it out.

When she walked in the bedroom and saw me standing naked, a
smile came to her face. "Very good", she praised. "You follow orders very
well." She had me put leather cuffs on each wrist as she passed
the strap around the vertical posts of the poster bed. After
snapping one wrist to one end of the strap, she stretched my arms
so she could secure the other cuff to the other end. I now stood
naked in helpless bondage and totally at her mercy. Her sweet
smile disappeared as she informed me "I had to tie you up since I
have a plan and there are parts of it you won't like! Now, it
doesn't matter whether you like it or not! I am in total control!"
She was so right! Straining against the bonds was futile. They
were unbreakable. It suddenly dawned on me that this was a game
that would not be over in an hour or so.

Chris went into the small bathroom and returned with my
shaving mug, brush and razor. As she worked up the lather in the
cup, she said "You've been hinting that you wanted me to turn you
into a woman for some time, well tonight's the night!" Shaking
her head sadly, she said "I am going to transform you into my slave
girl all right and you will get the full treatment! Poor dear, I
am afraid you have no idea what you are getting into, but it is too
late to back out now! You wanted this and you're going to go
through with it all the way.!"

Using the brush, she soaped each of my armpits,then took the
razor to shave them clean. "Mmmm nice and smooth," she remarked
running her hands over the newly bald areas. "This is how a lady
keeps her arms," she informed me. Next she knelt in front of me and
soaped up one leg, then carefully shaved it from my toes to my
crotch. This process was repeated with the other leg before moving
to my genitals. After applying a generous coat of lather, she
carefully shaved my scrotum warning,"Hold very still, or you'll
become a real woman!" I didn't move a muscle until she was
finished.

The hairs between my legs and around my ass recieved the same
close shave treatment. My pubic region was shaved to form a small
triangle before she stood up to lather my face. When I realised
that she intended to shave off my beard and moustache, I finally
protested. It had taken a long time to grow that foliage, and I
didn't want to lose it. As my mouth opened, Chris shoved the saopy
shaving brush into it demanding," Keep your mouth shut bitch! YOU
wanted this game, NOW you are going to get it!"

She shaved my face and neck, completely removing all traces of
hair while I stood in meek silence. Playing the dominant role she
was determined to show me that my wishes were inconsequential.

The shaving gear was put away before Chris rubbed my body with
a sweet smelling lotion. "A lady has to keep her skin nice and
soft." she cooed sweetly as she rubbed it in. When finished with
the lotion,she brought out the bright red nailpolish and painted my
toenails. "Very pretty dearie," she exclaimed admiring her
handiwork. As my fingernails were being painted she remarked
casually,"Some of those long fake fingernails would look wonderful
on you, we'll have to get some when I take you shopping with me."
My eyes widened in surprise, she was serious about this!

A roll of duct tape was brought out and strips of it were used
to form my chest meat into female breaasts. "I thought about buying
you a set of falsies, but decided that this would be better. Now I
can get at your nipples to control your movements,and so on."She
explained. Once satisfied that my "titties" were to her liking and
held firmly in place, she moved down to my crotch. My cock was
pulled between my legs and secured there with more duct tape so
that while being able to walk, it would remain immobile. "We won't
be using that for sex." she announced,then continued,"As my woman
you'll just have to sit down to pee as any girl must. Now the
experience will be much more realistic, since it's the only way
you'll be able to go." She chuckled at her diabolical way of
turning even routine urination into a part of my training as her
submissive. I was to find it necessary to wash my bottom after each
time I urinated. Only one of many new difficulties I was to
encounter.

A pair of pantyhose were put on my feet, then slowly pulled up
my hairless legs to my waist. High heeled shoes were placed on my
feet making it difficult to maintain my balance as I awaited her
next whimsical idea.

Chris stood squarely in front of me,and pinching one of my
nipples in each hand, kissed me f***efully. My cock throbbed trying
to become erect, but unable due to it's confinement. "Don't go
away." she said with a grin as she left the room. Ha! Some joke. I
was still secured by my arms and standing in high heels. Looking
down at my body was a disconcerting experience. My breasts were
small, but real and my legs encased in panty hose with no
protruding cock, looked very feminine indeed. Especially so with
the painted toenails and high©heeled shoes. A dramatic change in
such a short time!

Chris walked back carrying her make-up case, her refilled wine
glass, and a mirror. The mirror was propped up on the dresser so I
could see my helpless state for a few minutes while Chris smoked a
cigarette and sipped her wine. When SHE was ready, she warned me,"
Watch very carefully as I demonstrate how to apply make©up. I'll
show you this time,but from now on whenever I want you as my slave
girl, you'll do it yourself." As she rubbed a base coat on my face,
I watched in stunned silence realising that she'd already planned
on making this a regular occurance.

Chris smiled to her self saying,"You know it's going to be fun
to call you from work, tell you to get ready and KNOW that you'll
do all of this preparation before I get home. YOU can meet ME at
the door in a negligee with a drink." She laughed,"As you get
trained in your slave girl duties, my life is going to get a LOT
easier. After all, that's the whoke idea of having a slave in the
first place."

Applying blue eyeshade on my eyelids she noted,"This will make
you look like the trampy slut you are." Long fake eyelashes were
added and a heavy coat of mascarra applied, followed with the
eyeliner. My eyebrows were darkened and lengthened. She softly
muttered to herself,"Maybe I should shave these off too, so the
bitch would have to draw them on every morning." fortunately she
didn't carry through with that notion. Rouge was put on my cheeks
and bright red lipstick on my lips as I stood helplessy watching
this transformation proceed.

Chris placed her blonde wig on my head saying,"This old wig
doesn't do you justice, we'll need to get you a new one." Obviously
she planned for this game to continue into the future,as spending
money on sex toys wasn't something she usually even considered.
After fastening a pair of her old clamp on earrings on my
earlobes,she stepped back to admire her creation. " You make a fine
looking woman," she praised, then added,"Now you need to learn to
act like one."

She strapped on the dildo stating," I am going to play the male
role whenever I wear this. You will be my slave girl, and as such
you WILL perform all of my normal tasks and still be constantly
available for MY sexual pleasure." The cuffs were removed from my
wrists as she said," We won't need these restraints now that you
know your place. In your condition you'll make a better woman than
a man anyway." Looking at myself in the mirror, I had to agree with
that assessment.

"It's too bad, but I'm afraid you won't be doing any swinging
for quite a while," she said with mock pity,adding,"None of our
friends would swing with something that looks like you, would
they?" I answered meekly,"No Mistress." Upon hearing this she gave
me slap on the rear demanding,"When I am wearing this, YOU WILL
call me SIR!" I was shocked by her f***efulness, but managed to
reply,"Yes sir."

She had me put on a lacy, black nightie which barely covered
my buns. In the mirror I could see that with the tape now concealed
and only the cute little bulges of my breasts showing, the image was
complete! I did look like a woman! Chris had put on a pair of men's
shorts with the dildo protruding from the fly, and one of my
longsleeved shirts. In appearance,we had already reversed roles.

Chris kissed me firmly, then f***ed me to kneel in front of
her. She pressed the dildo to my lips ordering,"Kiss my cock slut."
She added," All of us men love oral sex." I lightly kissed the head
of the dildo feeling very humiliated by the homosexual implications
of this action. "Take it in your mouth slut." she commanded. My
lipstick covered lips parted and she quickly thrust the dildo into
my mouth. I gagged at the intrusion and Chris with feigned concern
said,"She doesn't like sucking cock?" Then she ordered,"Suck it
good slut." She asked,"You do want to be a good slave, don't you?"
Now really into her dominant role, her hips kept thrusting that
dildo in and out of my mouth so I was unable to answer.

"Don't displease me slave or I'll tie you up and whip your ass
bl**dy." I knew that she was serious about playing this dominant
role and determined that I behave in the manner befitting the slave
girl role she'd assigned me. "By God," she declared," If you want
to play kinky games, we'll see how you like being totally
submissive!" She kept me at my chore until the sensations of the
dildo on her body combined with the feeling of power brought her to
orgasm. Her thrusting slowed and at last,she withdrew that horrible
instrument from my mouth. "Not too bad slut, you make a pretty good
cocksucker." She continued by saying,"With enough practice, you'll
be a great cocksucker!"

Chris walked behind me handing me a jar of Vaseline and
said."Pull down your pantyhose and you'd better smear this on your
"pussy" to save yourself a lot of pain. I'm going to fuck that
virgin pussy and you're so nervous that it'll probably not get
wet." I pulled my pantyhose down to my ankles and liberally smeared
my ass, both inside and out. "That's a good girl, get yourself
ready for your big stud."she cooed.

Kneeling behind me, forcing my legs apart she used pressure on
my back until my face was on the floor. I was wide open and ready
for HER pleasure. Pressing the head of the dildo to my asshole she
cautioned,"This may hurt at first, but you'll get used to it, and
in time get to love it." As the head was f***ed inside me, I moaned
" It's too big SIR!" Chris just chuckled, "It's just your bad luck
that your master is so well hung. Don't worry, bitch, you will
learn to take it all inside. I am going to give you plenty of
practice!"

The dildo was slowly f***ed in until I could feel the attached
balls against my body, then eased back out part way and these
strokes repeated at an ever increasing pace. Her hands reached
under my nightie and pinched my nipples. Thus impaled on her cock,
the hands on my teats were controlling my movements, causing my
rear to rise to receive each thrust. With ever increasing vigor,
she was fucking me. The portion of the dildo inside of her was
stimulating her nearly as much as the pressure on her clit. Her
passion rose in direct proportion to her speed and the f***e
applied. I was helplessly being ****d and my moans of pain only
served to enhance her feeling of power.

Finally, she had again achieved organism and slumped across my
back, kissed me on the neck and pulled out of me. I was weak from
the assault. Chris got up to light a cigarette as I laid there for
a few minutes. My mouth ached, my nipples ached and my poor ass
throbbed from its violation. At last I got up and hobbled to the
bathroom where I sat on the toilet and urinated. Due to the
position of my taped up cock, some urine sprayed on my ass cheeks.
After carefully wiping the remains of the urine and the slime
oozing from my asshole, I took a washcloth to wash carefully my
"private parts". I pulled up my pantyhome, arranged my wig which
had moved during the vigorous ****, straightened the negligee and
went back to the bedroom. The high heeled shoes made walking
difficult which Chris noted by saying, "You walk like a clod. "
She suggested "when you walk in heels, take small steps. Put one
foot in front of the other. It'll give your ass a cute little
wiggle." She had me walk up and down the hall several times until
she was satisfied, then ordered "Remember to walk like that all the
while you are the slave girl even while doing domestic chores."
Chris walked to the f****y room to work her crossword puzzle and
told me to fix her supper. "I'm in the mood for a T.V. dinner,
you'd better just have a salad. You have to watch that figure,
babe."

I fixed her a T.V. dinner and made myself a salad. We ate
supper quietly before I cleared the table. Chris had me empty the
dishwasher and set up the coffee for morning. She said, "Turning
into my slave girl took some of my precious time, but as you learn
your duties, it may turn out to be worth it. It's nice to sit here
watching YOU work while I relax."

"Take one of our movies and put it on the VCR, make it a love
story", she ordered. I thought for a moment and put the movie Love
Story in the machine. She motioned for me to sit beside her on the
couch. During the movie, Chris necked with me. She kissed and
caressed my body, played with my breasts and even slid her hand
inside my pantyhose to play with my pussy. By the end of the
movie, she said "You really have got me turned on now, let's make
love." She had me lay on my back in front of the fireplace, placed
a big pillow under my behind and got on top of me. She slid my
nightie up, pulled off my shoes and pantyhose. Spreading my legs
she f***ed the dildo inside of me and once again fucked my still
aching ass. "You love this, you little slut, don't you?" she
asked. When my answer wasn't immediately forthcoming she slapped my
ass and repeated,"DON't you?" I gasped out,"Yes Sir!" "Then tell me
how much you love it slut, a man's ego feeds on praise." she
ordered. "Oh sir, it feels so good." I lied, since it felt like that
dildo was tearing my insides wide open."Your big cock fills my
pussy so full, I love it."

She smiled and without missing a stroke said."You'd better
work on that voice. You need to speak in a higher tone, one more
suitable to your current status. When I take you to public places,
I want people to think you're my girlfriend and not some wimp in
drag." The thought of being in public dressed as a woman was so
utterly humiliating to consider, that it triggered my orgasm and I
came all over my stomach. Chris's sneer clearly showed her disgust,
but she continued ravaging my poor ass until she again reached her
climax. "Look at this disgusting mess you made on MY property!" she
exclaimed. Using her hand she scooped my come from my stomach and
f***ed it into my mouth saying, "That's a good slave,swallow every
bit of that slime." She had me lick her hand clean before sending
me to the bathroom to clean myself.

Upon emerging from the bathroom, Chris took me by the hand and
put me to bed. She crawled in beside me, caressed my body
lightly, kissed me and cautioned me, "You'd better get some sl**p
dearie, You've got a busy day tomorrow." Then she rolled over and
went to sl**p. It was a long time before I could get to sl**p.
SHE'D had several orgasms during the course of the evening, while
the only one I had was even turned into a source of my humiliation.
In my fantasies serving Chris as my dominant Mistress had been a
big turn on, but the actual experience had been only pain and
humiliation. I already regretted getting into this, but had
promised in my eagerness to go along with ANYTHING SHE WANTED, and
now was stuck with living up to my word. Finally I drifted off to
sl**p.

SATURDAY
I was awakened by Chris playing with my titties. From a deep
sl**p to my function as a sexual servant was a swift transition! As
she rolled over and moved behind me, I saw myself in the mirror and
was instantly reminded of my slave girl role. The head of the dildo
was again f***ed inside my ass with difficulty and Chris snarled,
"you are such a tight little bitch. If your pussy grows shut this
fast, I'm going to have to think of some way to keep it opened up!"
She ****d me vigorously until achieving her orgasm, all the while
making me moan with feinged pleasure. Though less painful than the
first experience, it was nonetheless humiliating to be so used. With
a light slap on my fanny,she told me to clean myself up there was
WORK to be done. Meekly I complied, already dreading this day.

About the time I had cleaned up, Chris walked in holding a butt
plug and ordered," Insert this in your vagina; pretend that it's a
tampex and you're on your period." I stared at her in disbelief a
moment before she snarled,"NOW BITCH!" I took the proffered plug
and slowly f***ed it up my ass. Chris said with sarcastic
sweetness," A girl has to function despite her discomfort, so get
dressed and fix my breakfast." Chris went to read her paper. I
pulled on my pantyhose, put on the highheels, slipped my nightie
over my head and walked my female walk to the kitchen. I made a big
breakfast of bacon,eggs,toast and orange juice. Then setting the
table, I served my MASTER. She didn"t bother to thank me for all of
my efforts, just told me to clean up the mess while she read the
paper.

"Change the linens on the bed." She ordered without even
looking up from her newspaper. I went tothe bedroom, pulled the
sheets from the bed and along with the pillowcases put them in the
laundry basket. I found the clean sheets and remade the bed.

Chris had finished reading the paper by the time I returned to
the f****y room, and she told me," Go wash the make-up off your
face and you'd better shave real close today. We're going shopping.
You may wear your own shoes and pants, but leave the rest as it
is." She smiled smugly and said,"We'll play some more after we've
done our shopping."

Chris was ready about the same time I was today. Getting off
the make-up took longer than I had imagined. When I asked if I
might remove the fingernail polish, Chris shook her head
saying,"You can keep your gloves on dearie, in fact you'd better.
We don't want everyone to know that you're really a girl."

We got into the car and I was relieved to see that my tits
didn't show as prominently under my jacket as they did under just
the nightie. Chris drove us clear across the city before she pulled
into a Wall©Mart parking lot. I found the walk to the store quite
uncomfortable due to the plug wiggling inside my ass, but didn't
bother complaining as that would have been fruitless.

In the cosmetics department she picked out some fake
eyelashes, a set of fake fingernails and some new cosmetics in
shades of red so garish that she'd never wear. We moved on to the
ladies department where she picked up a pair of black lacy panties
and held them up in front of my crotch saying," These will look so
sexy on you." I blushed in humilliation as other women shoppers and
clerks turned to stare at me. She selected matching bra, garter
belt and several pairs of black mesh hose.

When we got to the wigs, she looked them over for a while
having me try on a couple before deciding on a shoulder length
model whose color closely matched my own. By now quite a few people
were watching my degrading experience. "This one will do," Chris
said,"Until your own hair grows long enough to do something with
it." We took all of these items to the checkout stand and paid for
them with Chris chatting nonchalantly all the while about how
pretty I was going to look. It was with great relief that I finally
regained the relative safety of the car.

We next drove to a thrift shop where Chris had me follow her
down the aisles while she selected several outfits for me. She'd
hold each up in front of me before accepting or rejecting each one.
When a middle aged saleswoman came up and asked if she could help
us, Chris said, "My slave needs some different clothes, and is not
worthy of new ones." The lady looked at me very strangely and then
proceeded to show us some of the sluttiest outfits she had in the
store. Fortunately Chris didn't make me try them on and model them
for her! We again paid for our selections while the clerks and
other customers snickered at our performance.

Back in the car Chris told me, "You did well slave, it's an
important part of being submissive to bear humiliation when it
pleases me to inflict it upon you." On the drive home she
explained, "Since you're going to be my slave girl, I want you to
look good. I won't have an ugly slave! You needed some things of
your own and when we get home we'll get you fixed up real pretty so
that you'll be more attractive while you work. You do want to look
attractive for me don't you slut?" "Yes SIR." I murmered in reply.
This was getting completely out of hand! Normally my sweet wife
thought that spending money for sex "toys" was foolish, but today
she seemed to enjoy it. In fact she was smiling in anticipation of
the fun yet to come.

As soon as we walked into our house Chris said, "Get those
men's clothes off and we'll see how your new stuff looks on you."
I stripped off my clothes and when I was naked she handed my new
panties. I put them on and then the matching bra. The garter belt
was next. I pulled each of the mesh hose onto my hairless legs and
fastened them to the garter belt. "You have nice legs slut." Chris
praised me.

We went to the main bathroom where Chris supervised as I
applied my make up in the manner I'd been shown the night before.
The new lashes were tricky since I've always been sensitive about
my eyes. The eyeliner and eyeshadow were also difficult, but I
finally managed. The rest was relatively easy except for the false
fingernails. After my new wig was on and brushed out a bit, I
really looked like a woman! Finally I put on the little French Maid
outfit she'd purchased including the little white cap.

Chris looked me over, then said."You look like a perfect maid
my sissy cunt. Now all of this effort transforming you will be
worth it as you learn your domestic duties." Handing me the frilly
apron she advised, "You'd better get started, you've got a lot of
work to do."

The rest of the day I followed her orders; vacuuming the
house, cleaning the bathrooms, doing the laundry, dusting, etc..
Chris sat playing computer games and reading a book about female
dominance. She'd come around occasionally to check my work and of
course, to fondle my body a little. The little prissy steps I was
f***ed to use in the high heeled shoes made it hard to do my work
very fast.

When at last all of the assigned tasks were completed I went
to the f****y room where Chris sat reading. She looked at me with
a wry smile saying," According to what I've been reading, it seems
like I should get another lady or two to assist me in training you
more thoroughly." I gasped! Having her alone in the dominant role
was bad enough, but to be a slave girl in front of other women
would be too humiliating for words. Chris stated firmly," I sense
that you wouldn't like that...too bad! What you want doesn't count
during these sessions. You are my slave and I will decide what
happens, you will do as you're told.

"Watching my maid work has made me horny." Chris announced.
She stood up stroking the dildo she wore and ordered," Pull down
your panties and remove your tampex, it's time to fuck!" I slid
down my panties and stepped out of them. There was a brief moment
of relief when I removed that fiendish plug from my ass, but it was
not to last for long as she f***ed me to my hands and knees. The
dildo was again f***ed inside me. Fortunately the pain was not
nearly as severe this time, since the tampex had done it's job of
loosening me up.

She vigorously ****d my ass until she reached her orgasm. I
collapsed on the floor feeling very used, but she lay down beside
me and caressed my body. She made me tell her how wonderful it
felt, how nice she'd been to fuck me and other such lies. She in
turn told me how nice it was to possess a slave.

She said," You've had a busy day slut. You haven't even
started supper yet, but that's ok, I'm in the mood for pizza
tonight." She went to the phone and called Domino's. She ordered a
pizza with everything on it. Playing her role to the hilt, she
didn't care what I wanted.

Turning to me she said," You'd better fix your face dearie,
and straighten your dress....You look a mess." I complied with a
wondering look on my face. Chris said, "You want to look like a respectable
pussyboy when the pizza man comes." Nervously I waited until the doorbell
rang. I didn't dare speak, so I just handed him the check and tip,
took the pizza and closed the door. I don't think he noticed
anything strange about it, but I felt demeaned by appearing even
briefly in front of a man dressed as I was.

We sat at the table to eat and Chris proposed a toast," To our
new DATE NIGHT game." As we clinked glasses I was struck by the look
of those long painted fingernails holding my wine glass. She
insisted that I eat the meal without picking off the ingredients I
disliked. She commented," It's not ladylike to pick at your food."
I tried to eat as daintily as I could manage with those long
fingernails.

After supper she led me to the bedroom where she removed the
dildo. "Tonight we are going to make love as lesbians." she
announced. We stood kissing and caressing while she slowly
undressed me. When we were both naked, we crawled into bed. Under
her direction I caressed her breasts, licked her nipples, kissed her
body all over and performed oral sex to bring her to orgasm. This
slow, unhurried, prolonged lovemaking was especially satisfying to
her as she needn't worry about turning me on. She did fondle my
tits a bit, but only because she wanted to.

When at last she was satiated, we lay cuddled closely while
she said, "Well Babe, this game was what you wanted and I really
enjoyed it too. I hope that it was ok for you, but that's not
critical I've discovered that having a slave is great! While you
didn’t do as good a job of cleaning as I would have, you'll improve
in time. It took a sex game to get you to help with the housework,
but it's nice to know that twice a month you'll be domestic." Still
in my submissive role, I cooed a falsetto," Yes Mistress."

"From now on, when it's the day for DATE NIGHT," she
continued," I will have you go grocery shopping. I'll make you a
list, you will buy the stuff and put it all away in the morning.
Then you will shave your body, bathe and get into your slave girl
getup. You will be ready when I get home so I won't need to waste
time getting you fixed up." She was speaking softly, but letting
that she had taken control of the DATE NIGHT agenda.

"You wanted me to be dominant," Chris reminded me. "I gave it
a good try and discovered that I LOVED it!" she said with a smile.
"Many people would think it looks stupid to see you as a feminized
submissive. but I enjoyed the power trip and got a lot of work done
for me. If we're going to play kinky games, I might as well unload
some of my chores onto you."

She kissed me and said,"Get out of that getup now baby, get
cleaned up and come back to bed. The game is over for THIS time."
I arose, went to the bathroom and ripped off the tape letting my
cock spring free. It felt great to stand up and pee again! My wig,
fake eyelashes and fingernails were removed and carefully stored
before scrubbing off the make up. I used polish remover to clean
the paint from my toenails. Stepping into the shower I let the warm
water flow over my aching body. My feet were sore from the many
hours spent in heels. I was weary from all my chores. My poor ass
ached from the repeated anal ****s and of course, the tampex. My
cock untouched for so long now stood erect, appearing strange
without it's normal hairy surroundings. My legs were smooth as
silk. It had been some weekend!

It was nearly midnight before I crawled back into bed. Chris
was still awake and I pulled her close to kiss her firmly. We made
passionate love as husband and wife in our normal roles. For the
first time since the beginning of our game I had a normal orgasm
without having to eat my own come. We fell asl**p in each other's
arms.

Sunday all was normal. Neither of us mentioned anything about
the previous events. Several times during the day i noticed Chris
staring at me with a mysterious smile. I sensed that she was
thinking about our next DATE NIGHT. I thought about the experience
all day, realizing that in creating this dominant personna I'd made
a lot of work for myself. "Give a man what he thinks he wants and
he won't like it." Chris had once remarked. She had been so right!
It was too late now, I knew. She had learned to love being in total
control and unless we eliminated DATE NIGHT altogether; I was going
to be her slave twice a month.

Friday

It was finally Friday. It was to be our scheduled Date Night! It had been
two weeks since Chris had made me her sissy slave and decided that twice a
month she would be my Mistress. At first these nights turned me on far more
than they did Chris, as I really liked to play a very submissive role. She
had found it difficult to get into the spirit of things at first and had
only participated in order to keep me happy. All that had changed after she
dressed me as a woman and used me like one. Once she had experienced the
power of having me totally under her control, she found that she loved it!

Tonight, things would be taken to a new level. I had made contact with a
guy on the computer bulletin board, named Bryan, that wanted to play the
role of Master to both Chris and I. When I explained that she was not into
playing submissive roles, he offered to come over and make love to my wife,
while I was bound and helplessly f***ed to watch. That idea intrigued me.
We have been swinging for quite a few years now, and I had never seen her
actually making it with another man.

Tonight she came home from work, and without even pausing to talk about her
day, she ordered me to go to the bedroom and strip naked. Sensing that
something was different about her attitude, I hurriedly complied. She
turned the music into our bedroom far louder than normal. By the time she
came into the bedroom, I was naked. She smiled oddly and said, "That's a
good sex slave."

Reaching behind the bed, she pulled out the restraints I had made several
years ago, consisting of leather cuffs connected by seat belt material.
Humming softly, she fastened me to the bedposts so I stood facing the bed
with my arms spread-eagled. Next she got a roll of duct tape and taped my
ankles together. She then took some strips of that duct tape and taped my
chest meat into small, but very real breasts. All of this we had done
before, and it was one of my favorite games. I suspected that she would
soon dress me in one of her nighties. Instead, she left the room saying,
"Don't go away." She chuckled softly as she left. Unbeknown to me she went
down to our "toy" chest and brought a bunch of our adult toys upstairs.
With the music up so loud, I couldn't hear anything else. While I stood
firmly secured, she sat down to play computer games in the other room. I
waited patiently, having no other choice.

After what seemed like a very long time, she walked into the bedroom, with
Bryan. She had called him up and told him to come over. Tonight was
certainly going to be a new experience!

Bryan walked over and checked how securely I was fastened. "You did a
beautiful job Mistress Chris." he said as he pulled her into his arms and
kissed her deeply. They laid down on the bed and kissed and caressed each
other for a while, before Bryan suggested that perhaps they ought to get me
into a more slave-like state. Chris asked, "What do you mean Master Bryan?"
He replied," I always keep my slaves closely shaved, do you have a razor?"
"Certainly my dear" Chris replied, and retrieved it from the main bathroom.

Bryan wasted no time as he proceeded to shave my body totally from the neck
down. When I started to protest, he shoved a dildo gag into my mouth, and
strapped it in place. "A good slave should be seen and not heard." he said
giving me a slap on the ass for emphasis. This shaving didn't take long
since it had only been two weeks since my last total body shave. Bryan
remarked when the shaving was complete, " The slave looks like a little boy
now, except for those cute little titties you made. I think that I would
rather have a slut slave tonight, let's play dress-up with our toy." "Great
idea Master Bryan", Chris replied. She then added, " I love having her as
my sissy slut too." For the next hour they put make-up, a wig, high-heels,
bra, pantyhose, etc. on me. They even painted my fingernails and toenails!
I could see myself in the mirror, and was stunned.

Chris got them each a glass of wine, which they sipped as they sat chatting
as if I wasn't even there. Soon, Bryan was helping Pat get undressed and
she helped him get ready. Bryan asked Chris," Shall we blindfold HER?"
Chris said," Hell No! Make the poor worthless slut watch while a Real Man
makes love to me."

They began with caressing each other's nude bodies and soon moved on to oral
sex. Bryan slipped down to her crotch and soon she was moaning with
pleasure. She never got worked up that fast with me! When Chris took his
magnificent, hard young cock into her mouth, I felt the tears running down
my cheeks. In my fantasies it never was like this! I could only watch in
pained silence.

For a couple of hours they made love until they had mutual orgasms. While
they cuddled in the warm afterglow, Bryan suggested ,"It's time to put our sex
slave to work". He picked up my feet and laid me on the bed with my head
hanging over the edge. He then guided Chris until she straddled my face.
"Make the little sissy slut lick your cunt clean." He undid my gag. Chris pulled my face
to her crotch and ordered, "Lick me bitch!" I had never tasted another man's
cum, very rarely my own. Now I was powerless to prevent doing so. I
licked and slurped at her steaming pussy lips and deep inside her cunt until she had another orgasm. She finally said, "That's all I can handle for now." Then she added," Bryan, I know that you said you were straight, but I think you should make the sissy
slave lick you clean also; SHE does such a good job."

She took his cock in her hand and pressed it to my lips, saying, "That's a
good girl, lick all my juices off of this Wonderful cock." In my bondage
state, I was f***ed to lick his cock and balls while the strong smell of
recent sex filled my nostrils. Chris said, "Open your lips bitch, take it
in your mouth. I want to turn you into a sissy cocksucker." Bryan slid his limp
dick into my mouth and f***ed me to suck and slurp until he was once again
fully erect. Then he grabbed my head and began fucking my mouth, completely
oblivious to my gagging. As a Master he was unconcerned with my discomfort,
and concentrated on his pleasure! The roughness used in this oral **** was
unexpected and made me realize that I really was under their control. The
"game" had gone too far, but now I could do nothing to stop it.

He finally came in my mouth and told me, "Swallow it all slut, spill one
precious drop, and I will beat the shit out of you." I obeyed, despite my
revulsion. Chris applauded crying, "Magnificent, Master Bryan. It would be
fun to watch you fuck the slut's tight cunt, but I want to save your next
orgasm for myself." She got the strap-on dildo and as she put it on said,
"So I guess I'll have to do it. She wanted to be a slave, and slaves don't
fuck, they get fucked."

Bryan undid my hands and f***ed me to my hands and knees ordering me," Ok
Slave, beg Mistress Chris to fuck your poor worthless pussy."

"Please Mistress Chris, fuck me for your pleasure." I begged. I received a
resounding slap on both cheeks of my ass. Master Bryan said," You have much
to learn slut! That's not what you were told to do. You must obey ALL
orders exactly and instantly! Now try again." My mind raced to try to
remember his original order. " Please Mistress Chris, please fuck my poor
worthless pussy." I pleaded. Chris now knelt behind me and smeared a large
gob of Vaseline on my asshole and using one, then two fingers, she f***ed it
inside of me. "Purr for me bitch, show how much you appreciate all that I'm
doing to you." Chris snarled with a new f***efulness in her voice. So I did, cooing like a little girl," Oh Mistress, that feels so wonderful." Bryan
grabbed one of my nipples with each hand and pinched them quite hard. " You
must always address her as Mistress Chris, you have no right to use less
than her full title." Bryan sat holding my nipples so my face was scant
inches from the cock that had so recently ravished my mouth, while Chris
f***ed the dildo inside me. "Go ahead Mistress Chris," he said," Fuck the sissy
slut." Chris grabbed my hips and began savagely fucking my ass. She had
used the dildo on me before, but never so roughly. All of her natural
tenderness had vanished and been replaced by a new sense of her power. This
was not lovemaking, this was ****!

With Chris ramming the dildo up my ass and Bryan controlling my movements by
his fingers pinching my nipples, I was trapped on a hideous ride that I knew
would end only when they decided. The pain in my nipples was intense and
almost overcame the pain in my ass. My urge to be submissive had long since
dissolved into real fear. Chris alone would have quit long ago, but with
Bryan's support she was actually enjoying herself. At last they tired of
this and with a little pat on the fanny, Chris pulled out the dildo. "Not
too bad slut, you'll improve with practice. Don't worry you'll get lots
more practice." she promised. I was allowed to collapse onto my side, my
hands went up to my throbbing, painful nipples.

Bryan told Chris, "This slave is easily controlled through her nipples, we
should get them pierced. With some rings permanently installed through
them, she could be easily dominated even when I'm not around." Chris smiled,
"Hmmm, it would be a constant reminder of her new status. Let me think
about it." " It would be simple, we could take her right now to a friend of
mine who'd be glad to do it. He'd do the job for a blow job." Chris said,"
The blow job is no problem, now that our slave is a cocksucker." She laughed
and kissed him lustily. A shiver ran through me as I realized they were
discussing me like a piece of fuckmeat.

"Let's save that for another time," Chris said," Right now I'm hungry and
need another drink." They got off the bed and ordered me to get my lazy slut
ass up and busy. While they sat on the couch necking, I fixed their drinks.
When I delivered them Pat tweaked my sore nipples saying, "Yes some rings
might be just the thing, they'll look sooo cute." She sounded so serious, I
was scared.

I returned to the kitchen and fixed them tv dinners and soup. When I set
their meals on the table, I noticed he was licking her nipples and she was
loving it. They ate ignoring me completely. Bryan commented," Slave is
going to have to learn to cook better than this, after all WE are going to
need to keep up our strength for all of the great sex we are going to have."
Chris replied," Don't worry, Slave is going to learn MANY new things. The
bitch wanted this scene, well now she's just going to have to live with it."

Bryan said," From now until the next Date Night you should continue her
training. Do not have intercourse with her, you may use her tongue for your
pleasure, of course, and I would recommend that you fuck her pussy several
times a day. It's very important when training a new slave to remain
dominant at all times." Chris answered," Oh yes, you masterful hunk! Of
course you are right Master Bryan."

After they finished eating they went to the bedroom for more sex while I
cleaned up. Soon they called for me to join them. I was made to kneel on
the floor beside the bed and watch while Chris rode his cock to another
orgasm. Again, they made me use my tongue to clean my wife’s cunt and Bryan’s cock when they were finished.

Master Bryan had me dress him in his clothes when he was finally ready to
leave. When he was fully dressed, he stripped me naked. "One last chore
Slave, I want you to display your hairless body to me and Mistress Chris,
while you masturbate." This was the final humiliation, I stroked myself to
orgasm catching my own cum in my left hand. "Poor slave didn't get any
supper, You may eat your cum." I hesitated for a moment, then seeing the
looks they were exchanging, lapped up my own cum. Bryan announced. "Well
you are now a cocksucking, cum gobbling, little sissy slut sex slave."

He then tied me hand and foot on the floor, replaced the gag and
passionately kissed my naked wife. As he left I heard him tell Chris thanks
for a great time and to call him anytime. She told him that she certainly
would.

Chris returned to the bedroom, looked down at my helpless body and said,"
This was a GREAT IDEA you had. I really enjoyed myself. He was a REAL STUD
and wore me out." She crawled into bed and turned off the light. She said,"
I can hardly wait to continue your training, goodnight Slave." I could only
lay there in stunned silence, with my nipples aching, my tortured ass in
pain, reeking of sex and dreading the morning. Even more than another day
of housework and service as a maid, I was dreading the next DATE NIGHT.
Chris seemed only too willing to f***e me into new degrading situations.
What would be next?

Friday

During the two weeks since Chris and Bryan had used me as a sissy sex slave,
neither Chris or I had discussed that night. She had found the night very
stimulating, while I had found it degrading and not nearly as exciting as it
had seemed in my fantasies. Chris had made it clear while in her Mistress
role that I was to keep my body shaved even between Date Nights. " Having
to shave you every time takes up too much time and delays my pleasure." She
had said. Since I was still in my slave role at the time, I had to comply
with her order. This shaving myself became a time consuming part of my
routine grooming procedure.

Chris informed me, " Tonight we are having company. Bryan told me about a
couple that he thought we should meet. I talked with the lady on the phone,
and they are coming over tonight. I do want you to be on your best behavior
tonight slave." I was surprised by her announcement as she had never made
plans without consulting me before becoming my Mistress. Now she seemed to
be doing it whenever she pleased. She asked, " Do you understand that you
will obey instantly and not embarrass me in front of them?" I responded, "
Yes Mistress." Chris said, " Good, if we can expand the cast of players in
our ` game', the possibilities will geometrically expand." When we first
started our secret games she had thought of them as a very personal matter
and her willingness to invite other people into our play showed how much her
attitude had changed since gaining such power over me. I really wished that
she had discussed this with me first! Chris had agreed to meet them to see
if the chemistry seemed right. She had invited them over for drinks with
the prior understanding that there would be NO SEX that night. Although we
had never seen either Rachel or Jerry in person, Chris had exchanged
fantasies with Rachel several times during phone conversations. They were
to arrive at around 7:30 pm. At exactly 7:30 the doorbell rang.

I opened the door and welcomed them into our home. I took Rachel's hand and
gave it a gentlemanly kiss. She glared at me haughtily and hissed," You'll
pay for this effrontery slave. No one touches me without my permission." I
mumbled, "I'm sorry Mistress." Jerry removed Rachel's coat and carefully
laid it on the couch before shaking my hand. Rachel looked stunning in her
black leather halter top, mini-skirt and thigh length spiked heeled boots.
She went to Chris and gave her a big hug by way of greeting.

We retired to the f****y room and I took the drink orders. While they began
a conversation I mixed the drinks and served them. Jerry thanked me but
Rachel stopped Chris as she started to say thanks by holding up her hand and
saying, " You should never thank a slave for serving you dear; it is their
privilege to do so." Jerry nodded his affirmation of her statement. Jerry
was quite a bit bigger than I was and could be easily described as what
Chris would call a hunk. I could see there was a physical attraction there,
which did not escape Rachel's discerning eye. She asked Chris if she would
like to inspect Slave more closely. Chris casually said, " Why yes Mistress
Rachel, if it's not too much trouble." Rachel replied, "No trouble at all,
STRIP Slave." Jerry stood up and removed all of his clothing without
hesitation. When his trousers were removed we could see that he was wearing
lacy pink panties. Chris raised her eyebrows in surprise upon seeing them.
She knew that I loved it when she made me wear panties, but wouldn't have
suspected such a thing about a hunk like Jerry.

When the panties were removed his huge cock was nearly fully erect. Chris
reached out and took it in her hand. It must have been at least 9" long and
thick as well. He stood stoically still despite Chris's tender stroking.
Chris exclaimed, "Mistress Rachel your slave is magnificent! And so well
trained!" Rachel replied, "Thank you Mistress Chris. Your slave could be
easily trained as well. I could help you with that process if you like."
She continued, "It would be no bother at all; I enjoy breaking a man's
spirit and bending him to our will."

Chris's enthusiasm for this game had increased dramatically since seeing
Slave's nude body. "Why not," she said. " My slut was always talking about
wanting to be my submissive fucktoy; it will serve the little bitch right to
give him what he thinks he wants." She turned to me and ordered, "Strip
slut. Let's show Mistress Rachel what she has to work with." Emulating
Jerry's unhesitating obedience I stood up and took off my clothes. Mistress
Rachel came over to me and looked me over carefully. My hairless body, so
carefully shaved a couple of hours ago drew a nod of approval, but my dick
hung submissively limp and she snorted," Poor Mistress Chris, how in the
world could you ever be sexually satisfied with such a worthless cock?"
Chris just shrugged her shoulders.

Chris had clearly changed her mind about the NO SEX tonight rule as she
turned to me and ordered, "Slut, go get into your fucktoy outfit. Be quick
about it! We'll be waiting right here." A while back, Chris on one of our
DATE NIGHT weekends had taken me on a humiliating shopping trip where she
bought my slave girl outfit. A little French maid outfit with a very short
skirt; wig; a matching bra, panties and garter belt set; high heeled shoes
and black mesh stockings; and a complete make-up kit composed what Chris
called my slut outfit. I hurried off to obey her command while Chris and
Rachel continued chatting about what they might like to do tonight. Jerry
was still standing silent like some naked decoration when I left.

In the bathroom I glanced at my hairless body and was amazed at how easily
my masculinity had disappeared along with the body hair. I painted my
toenails with the garish red polish Chris insisted I use. While they dried,
I applied my make-up as Chris had previously instructed me. She had me use
blue eye shadow to enhance my sluttish look. The long fake eyelashes went
on much easier now that I had practiced. The mascara and eyeliner were also
getting much easier to apply.

When the make-up was completed, I pulled the black mesh hose up my smooth,
hairless legs and I hooked them to the garter belt. Using strips of duct
tape I taped my chest flesh to form the petite but real feminine breasts
that Chris loved to play with. After I put on my bra the tape was invisible
and my nipples protruded from the holes in the peek-a-boo bra. The matching
lacy panties were next pulled on with my cock and balls tucked neatly
between my legs. These black matching items always made me feel so
feminine. I stepped into my short French maid skirt and put on my puffy
sleeved, low necked blouse. My wig was next put on and brushed out a bit.
I put on a pair of hoop earrings and the choker necklace. My high-heeled
toeless shoes always felt awkward when I first put them on, but I was able
to walk in them quite nicely by now.

Taking the case with the fake fingernails from the cabinet, I glued them on.
I always saved them for last as it made the rest of the transformation too
difficult if I was wearing them. Those fake nails were already painted to
match my toenails. Looking in the mirror I could see that I had done a good
job. I looked every bit the slut Chris wanted to serve her. The degrading
prospect of appearing like this in front of Mistress Rachel and Jerry still
made me nervous, but to please Mistress Chris I would do anything! Or at
least that's what I'd been saying, now that would be tested severely. I
wasn't sure that I was ready for whatever might happen. But, this had been
all my idea to start with and I felt compelled to go through with it.

When I walked back into the f****y room, I was surprised to see Slave's head
under Chris's skirt! He was performing oral sex on her while she and
Mistress Rachel continued chatting nonchalantly about their plans. Chris
looked up to notice me and praised," Well done Slut, you look very pretty
tonight." Mistress Rachel put her hands on the hem of my short skirt, lifted
it up and examined my panty clad bottom. "Nice ass Slut, we'll have to find
a use for that." she said menacingly.

Chris was becoming very aroused by Slave's ministrations now so Rachel asked
her," Why don't you take Slave into your bedroom and enjoy him for a bit
Mistress Chris?" Chris replied, "Thank you Mistress Rachel, I think I will."
She stood up and ordered, "Stand Slave." When Slave immediately stood up,
Chris took his cock in her hand and led him by it down the hall to the
bedroom.

Mistress Rachel smirked at me and ordered, "Slut go to our car and bring me
the travel bag in the back seat." I looked at her in disbelief, I just
couldn't go out of the house dressed like this! Her dominant glare won out
over my reservations quickly and I swished out to the car parked in our
driveway. Retrieving the bag as rapidly as possible, I hurried back into
the house. Mistress Rachel said softly, "That's a good slave. You have
real possibilities Slut. I know that the plan was for No Sex tonight, but a
Mistress always brings a few toys along, just in case."

She opened up her bag and pulled out a riding crop. "Bend over Slut, and
grab your ankles." she ordered. I wasn't expecting this at all, as my
agreement with Chris made it quite clear that I wasn't into pain. Obviously
she had her own agenda! She pulled down my panties and lightly whipped my
ass cheeks, gradually increasing the f***e applied until my ass was sore and
quite red. "A Slave, even a Slut like you, should walk around with a
pretty, red ass."

Soon she quit the whipping and let me stand up to remove my blouse and bra.
Mistress Rachel caressed my titties and licked and sucked on my nipples. My
cock became erect as she told me how nice it was to have such a pretty
little sissy for a slave. "Get down on your hands and knees bitch," she
commanded. I got down on all fours as she reached into her bag and produced
a jar of KY jelly. Greasing my asshole she worked one finger inside me. As
it wiggled around I writhed and moaned." The only sounds you are allowed to
make are those of pleasure, and you had better make lots of those to show
your Mistress how much you appreciate all of the trouble I'm going through."
she warned me as she shoved in the second finger. I lied, "Oh yes Mistress,
it feels so good." I continued moaning with feigned pleasure as her third
finger was squeezed into my tight asshole. Rachel commented ,"Your cunt is
too tight. Oh well, a series of butt plugs will soon loosen up your pussy."

My cock was screaming for the relief of orgasm as she continued forcing that
lubricant into my "cunt", but Rachel just laughed asking with mock concern,
"You'd like to fuck me right now, wouldn't you Slut?" I pleaded, "Oh yes
Mistress Rachel, Very Much so." She laughed out loud and said, "You fool,
you are the Slut and you GET fucked!" "Besides," she continued, " How dare
you think your pitiful little cock could please ME! I can have Slave fuck me
whenever I want, listen to the sounds coming from the bedroom."

Chris was obviously deep in the throes of passion, judging from the moans
of," Oh yes Slave, More Slave," etc. coming from the bedroom. She never
got that loud with me. This was not working out as it had in my fantasies!
Chris had gone wild with pleasure! So far I had only suffered pain and
humiliation.

Mistress Rachel now strapped on a dildo and knelt behind me. "You wanted
some fucking, I'm going to give you some fucking." she promised. The dildo
was slowly f***ed into my well greased asshole filling my insides with it's
bulk. She reached around and grabbed my nipples, pinching them f***efully.
With her using my nipples to control my movements, I was f***ed to hump my
ass to recieve her vigorous thrusts. The pain from my nipples overcame the
painful thrusts in my ass. I was horribly trapped into submitting to this
****, which would only end with Mistress's orgasm. When at last, she came,
the dildo was removed.

When I collapsed with exhaustion on the floor, my hands went up to my
throbbing nipples. They were too sore to touch! Mistress Rachel put the
dildo to my lips as she straddled my chest. " Go ahead Slut, lick it clean.
You got it dirty, now you clean it!" she ordered." You stupid little bitch,
you forgot to douche before you had sex. Don't worry dearie, as my slave I
will give you a nice warm enema before I fuck you in the future." An ENEMA!
I had really let myself in for more than I had bargained for. My tongue
tentatively licked the dildo. "Must I bring out the cat-o-nine tails to
enf***e my will?" she asked sweetly. Remembering the pain from just the
crop, I answered, "No Mistress." and really licked the dildo until it was
totally clean.

Saying, "Come Slut!" she led me into the bedroom where my wife was still
enjoying a marathon, multi-orgasmic fuck with Slave. She looked so sexy all
flushed, sweaty and thrusting her hips wildly upward to meet Slave's
vigorous thrusts. She was truely beautiful! Mistress Rachel said," You may
climax now Slave." And he DID! It was amazing! Mistress even controlled his
orgasms with her power.

He bent down to kiss Chris deeply as she shuddered with another of countless
orgasms she'd enjoyed. "That was excellent Slave!" she praised him for all
of the pleasures he'd given her.

Mistress Rachel beamed with pride over her demonstration of power, then
ordered," Kneel by the side of the bed Slut. Slave assist Mistress Chris to
get into position to be cleaned." Slave helped Chris to the side of the bed
and d****d her legs over my shoulders. Mistress Rachel now told me," Now
lick her clean Slut." Slave's come was oozing out of my wife’s cunt now scant
inches from my face. This was revolting, to lick another man's come from my
wife was too degrading for words. Slave shoved my face right into it, and
realizing the total futility of resisting, I began to lick her clean. The
smell of the sweat mixed in with Chris's natural juices and Slaves musky
male odors made my mind reel, but I licked her clean bringing her to another
orgasm. Finally she said that she's had enough and needed to rest for a
bit.

Mistress Rachel now brought Slave's cock to my lips saying," Go ahead Slut,
finish the clean up. Lick Mistress Chris's juices off this magnificent
cock." Chris sat up and said," Yes you little sissy cunt, I want to watch
you lick his cock clean, He has earned that much. What a magnificent
stallion he is! Now lick him good Slut." I used my tongue to lick the
mixture of her juices and his come from his dick feeling totally degraded by
my situation. Still half dressed as a girl; wearing a wig and in heels; my
nipples painfully throbbing; and my ravished ass oozing the melted KY jelly;
I was licking another man's cock! How had things gone this far so fast?

When the girls were satisfied that his cock was clean, they decided it would
be fun to watch me suck it! Chris put it to my lipstick covered lips and
cooed, "Come on Slut, suck on his cock for me. You've already eaten his
come from my pussy and I want you now to go the final step. My little Slut
is going to become a cocksucker!" Mistress Rachel added," Since you are
obviously not capable of fucking like a man, you need to learn some other
skills in order to be useful."

Chris pushed Slave's cock into my mouth. Even in it's semi-flaccid state,
His cock filled my mouth. Rachel sat on the bed and started caressing Chris,
while both of them encouraged my efforts. As I sucked and slurped his cock,
it grew to full erection. This seemed impossible as he had come so
recently; this guy was a fucking machine! He grabbed my head and began
thrusting into my mouth, choking me with it's sheer bulk. I was gagging as
his cock hit the back of my throat, but his grip was very firm and I was
powerless to escape his fucking my face. His brutal oral **** continued
until I felt him cum in my mouth. It seemed that pulsing spurts would
never stop filling my mouth.

Finally he pulled his spent cock out of my mouth and Mistress Rachel
ordered," Swallow every bit of it Slut, Slave has worked very hard to give
you that gift of cock cream and it would be so ungrateful to waste a single drop." So
despite my revulsion, I swallowed it. "That's a good girl." she praised me.
When the tears cleared from my eyes, I could see Chris licking Rachel's
pussy. She had never done that before, but was now so turned on that it
seemed perfectly natural.

As I lay on the floor trying to recover from my oral ravishment, Chris
looked up from her work and commanded," Cocksucker fetch us some more
drinks." I got to my feet and wobbled on the high-heeled shoes to make
another round of drinks. I really NEEDED a drink to get the taste of come
out of my mouth!

Returning to the bedroom I saw both Chris and Slave bringing Rachel to
orgasm. They took their drinks without even a word of thanks and sat
chatting as if I wasn't even there. Mistress Rachel pulled my face to her
crotch and had me lick her pussy while the conversation continued unabated.
In my fantasies about being a submissive, sex slave it was never like this.
In them I received some sexual satisfaction. Now I was being used for
everyone else's pleasure with no regard for mine.

After several more rounds of drinks and a couple of hours of recovery time
Mistress Rachel Asked," Mistress Chris don't you think it's about time that
Slut got to cum?" Chris pondered the question a moment before answering, "
Yes, I guess she has earned that privilege." Mistress had Slave lift me up
and lay me on my back on the bed with a pillow under my ass. He picked me
up so easily that I was made aware of his great strength. To resist would
be futile. He could overpower me with very little effort.

Mistress Rachel began fondling my cock and Mistress Chris playing with my
very tender nipples while Slave put his cock to my mouth. The girls told me
to suck it to make him hard again. "Go ahead Slut, Do it!" Chris commanded.
"You're already officially a cocksucker now, so it's only a matter of more
practice." she added. By now I was beyond offering any resistance and
totally submissive. Like a true slut I took his cock in my hand and placed
it in my mouth. Once again I slurped, licked and sucked him to full
erection; only this time he didn't start that violent thrusting. Instead he
withdrew from my mouth and moved down between my legs. He raised and spread
my legs. I was about to get anally ****d!

The girls kept working on my cock and nipples. Chris moved to straddle my
face, facing Slave. I was f***ed to lick her pussy while Slave f***ed his
cock up my ass. The pain of this intrusion would have been much worse if
the earlier dildo **** hadn't already loosened me up some. Chris got off my
face and said," That's it Slut, enjoy being fucked by a real man. You'll be
getting a lot of this in the future, so you might well learn to like it."
Chris advised adding, "You wanted to be treated like a woman, well this is
how a REAL MAN treats a woman. You'd better enjoy it."

Slave was thrusting inside me with increasingly powerful strokes toward his
climax when due to Mistress Rachel's stroking my cock, I came all over my
stomach. " How cute!" Mistress Rachel exclaimed. She scooped up my come
with her hand and f***ed it into my mouth encouraging," You've gobbled
enough of Slaves cum, you might as well eat your own." I swallowed my own
come and licked her hand clean despite the violent thrusting which caused my
body to bounce with his tempo.

Mistress Rachel at last said, "You may cum Slave." In seconds I could feel
the warm spurts filling my asspussy. He slumped forward and gave me a long, deep
French kiss. he pulled out of me, leaving me too weary and sore to move.
The three of them sat drinking and smoking while I tried to regain my
composure. When I was able to move I hobbled to the bathroom to clean my
poor leaking ass.

By this time it was quite late, and Chris invited her new friends to stay
the night. She leaned over and gave Rachel a big hug and kissed her warmly.
She lay back in the bed and announced," Mistress Rachel and I will sl**p
here, Slave and Slut can sl**p in the other room." As she turned off the
light she reminded me, "Take off your pretty clothes carefully sweetie, and
wear your pink nightie to bed." sarcastically adding, "You do want to look
pretty for Slave don't you?"

That night was long and sl**pless for me despite it being short by the
clock. Slave cuddled up to me and caressed me like I was his woman...I
guess in some ways, I WAS. What a night this had been! I finally drifted
off to sl**p.

Saturday

I was awaken by Slave putting his cock in my mouth. " Now Baby, suck my
cock not to please the Mistresses, but because You want to." he said. I
shook my head no. He squeezed my balls just hard enough to make the point
that I really had no choice. He straddled my chest and waved his cock mere
inches from my face urging, " Beg for it Bitch; You know you want it." His
tightened it's grip on my balls and I knew that I was being made an offer I
couldn't refuse.

He kept me begging to suck his cock for several minutes before he slid it
into my mouth. This time I only had to suck it until he was erect before he
left to present himself to his Mistresses. What relief I felt when he left!
I didn't think I could handle another of those brutal oral ****s this
morning. I went to the bathroom to pee and while there reapplied my makeup
before presenting myself to the Mistresses.

Chris was licking Rachel's pussy while Slave was fucking her from behind.
Mistress Rachel looked at me and ordered, "Fix us some breakfast Slut, and
leave that nightie on...I like to look at your cute little ass." I left them
heavily involved in their three-way action and went to the kitchen.

By the time I had finished cooking a beautiful breakfast of bacon, eggs and
toast; they came straggling out and sat at the table. They chatted happily
about what a great time they'd had while I served them their food. They
completely ignored me except for patting my fanny whenever it came within
their reach.

Slave pulled me onto his lap, and kissed me full on the mouth. I struggled
to get free; this was too humiliating...he was treating me as if I were a
REAL woman who belonged to him. They all laughed at my embarrassment and
Mistress Chris said," It's too late to be shy now Slut! He's already fucked
you at both ends and filled you with his come. Besides, you stupid sissy
cunt, I've told him that he can use you for his pleasure whenever he wants.
You had better cooperate or we will need to really hurt you."

I knew that Mistress possessed both the will and the means to inflict a
great deal of pain. Discretion being the better part of valor, I relaxed
and submitted to his caresses. He was sucking my nipples and I was getting
turned on. The girls moved to the couch to watch us perform and were
caressing each other while giving encouraging advice.

Slave had me kneel in front of him and beg to suck his cock. Mistress
Rachel urged," Come on you little cocksucker, you know you want to put on a
show for us." I begged quite realistically, "Please Slave let me suck your
beautiful cock. I crave your cum. Etc." Slave pulled down his panties and
held his cock to my mouth. I opened my mouth and took it inside. Mistress
Chris said, "Slut looks so pretty with a cock in her mouth, doesn't she?"
Mistress Rachel replied, "Yes she does. It's so nice to watch our slaves
playing with each other, as we direct the action."

This morning Slave was much more gentle with me. He stood holding my head
in position, but didn't violently **** my mouth. He was content to let me
stroke and suck him to orgasm. Now it seemed more like making love than
****. After all, this was mostly a show for our Mistresses. They seemed to
be enjoying our performance and it felt like it was a long time before
Mistress Rachel finally said, "You may climax now Slave." As on previous
occasions Slave came on cue filling my mouth with his spurts of semen.

No sooner had he climaxed when Mistress Rachel ordered me to crawl over to
the couch and open my mouth to show them Slave's come still held in my
mouth. Mistress Chris said, "That's a good cocksucker Slut! You have
learned a lot in such a short time." Mistress Rachel told me," You may now
swallow it Slut." I swallowed it all without gagging. Maybe they were
right, I could adapt to new tasks!

"Slave, it's your turn now. We want to watch while you suck Slut's cock."
Mistress Rachel commanded! When I stood up Slave knelt in front of me.
"Hold up your nightie Slut, so we can get a better view of your clitty cock." Mistress Chris told me. There I stood holding the hem of my nightie with both hands while
Slave sucked me to orgasm. It didn't take very long as I had been allowed
very little sexual relief during this game. The girls inspected his
mouthful of cum before having him swallow it. Mistress Chris said," Slave
give Slut a big kiss." Slave took me into his arms and we kissed like
lovers. The taste of my come in his mouth was mingled with the taste of his
in my mouth. Strange, but somehow now after all the degrading things I'd
been f***ed to endure, it didn't seem so bad.

Mistress Rachel ordered Slave to fetch her strap-on dildo, and Mistress
Chris told me to get hers for her. Slave and I looked at each other, but
did as we'd been ordered. The girls strapped on the dildos and greased them
up while Slave and I got into the positions demanded. I lay on my back and
Slave was on his hands and knees with our mouths locked in a kiss. Mistress
Chris began fucking me with her dildo while Mistress Rachel was fucking
Slave with her's. Despite the vigorous thrusting the Mistresses were using
in their simultaneous dildo **** of their slaves, we were ordered to
maintain the kiss throughout the ordeal. Our moans were stifled by each
other's mouth and tongue.

By the time the Mistresses were done, it was mid-afternoon. Mistress Rachel
told Slave to get dressed and gather up their belongings. It was time to
leave. When all was ready they walked to the front door and Rachel gave
Chris a big kiss. Jerry and I shook hands and they left.

Chris told me to shower and get out of my slut outfit. She said," You smell
like a whorehouse!" I put all of my slut stuff away and got cleaned up.
Chris was sitting at the computer playing games when I came back out. "
Well dear, I hope you enjoyed this "game"; I know I did." She said without
looking up from her game. She went on," When you first suggested these
weird ideas I thought you must be sick, but I've never enjoyed sex so much
before. You really looked cute sucking his cock, and I'm so proud of how
well you obeyed our orders. Besides, that Rachel is a wonderful lover."

I mumbled something about how I was happy that she had such a good time,
failing to mention that I had experienced mostly pain and humiliation. As I
turned to leave the room Chris said," By the way, Rachel invited us to a big
party at their house in two weeks. There will be lots of Masters and
Mistresses there to help in your training. I need to buy a new Mistress
outfit for the event, but you will go already dressed as Slut. I told her
that we would be there." Stunned by her lack of consultation with me first ,
I nodded saying, "Yes dear." I had created a monster by unleashing her
feminine power.

Friday

It had been two weeks since our wild weekend with Rachel and Jerry. They
and my wife Chris had turned me into a total sex slave, using me for their
sexual pleasure. I was made to dress like a woman and sexually used as a
woman. My ass had been dildo ****d by both women as well as Jerry's actual
****. They made me lick pussy for hours, often while filled with semen. I
lost track of how many times I'd been f***ed to suck Jerry's cock; sometimes
until he came in my mouth, other times just to get him hard for the ladies
pleasure. One way or another, I'd been coerced into swallowing every drop
of semen expended that weekend, even my own.

All My life "cocksucker" had been a terrible insult; now I was one! The
girls were referred to as Mistress Chris and Mistress Rachel the entire
weekend. Jerry had been called 'Slave ', while they had given me a slave
name of 'Slut'. They had used me as a slave with no regard for my pleasure,
being f***ed to satisfy their every whim. While serving two Mistresses had
been one of my fantasies, things had gone way past my vision of such a
scene. Even Slave had used me as his sex toy! I had certainly been made to
live up to the name of Slut!

At the end of my degrading ordeal, Mistress Rachel had invited us to a party
at their house in two weeks. Chris had accepted without consulting me,
considering that a frivolous act for a Mistress. I had wished she had
consulted me; I would have declined that invitation. One weekend of total
humiliation was quite enough! While it been a total turn-on for Chris being
a powerful Mistress served by two slaves, I had experienced only pain and
degradation. I was hoping to never see Rachel and Jerry again. They had
been instrumental in my degradation causing me to fear having to repeat what
had been a miserable experience. Besides, I was ashamed to face them after
what they'd seen me do.

Chris had been a very reluctant Mistress at first, but had found that she
loved having a slave to use for household chores and as her personal sex
toy. Now she looked forward to Date Nights and I had come to dread them.
There was no way she would let me weasel out of my rash vow of total
obedience. On Date Night I was her slave, the rest of the time our
relationship was normal. A weird arrangement, but I was stuck with it!

Chris and I hadn't spoken a word about our wild weekend since it happened.
Our lives returned to normal on the surface, but I was having a hard time
dealing with my feelings. The bisexual aspects bothered me a lot since I
had always been straight. Only the fact that I had been f***ed into acts
personally repugnant to me, made my memories somewhat bearable. Since Chris
had enjoyed herself so much, I knew I'd need to work on adopting a slave's
accepting attitude to survive any future games. There certainly were more
to come in my future.

Any faint hopes that Chris had forgotten about the party disappeared when
she phoned me from work saying, "I'll be leaving work shortly; You'd better
get ready. Remember we have a party to go to tonight." The sweetness in her
voice was meant for anyone in her office who might overhear her side of the
conversation. Realizing she was unable to speak freely, I asked, "Do you
mean for me to get ready as Slut?" She replied sweetly, "Yes Dear, that's
what I mean; see you soon" and hung up on me.

Damn, I'd really need to hustle to get ready before she came home! I
stripped off my regular clothes and got into the shower to begin shaving my
body. Slut was required to be completely hairless from the neck down.
Chris had decided that it kept me feeling submissive, and she was right.
Anybody seeing my body would immediately know that I was owned by some
Mistress, as a man would normally be hirsute. Fortunately the shaving went
quickly as I had completely shaved only two weeks before, and I normally
wasn't very hairy to begin with.

After washing carefully and toweling myself dry, I rubbed the sweet smelling
lotion all over my skin. Chris had told me that a lady should have nice
soft skin, and insisted that Slut use this particular lotion. Normally I
don't even put on suntan lotion as I despise the oily feel of it, but orders
are orders so I rubbed the lotion into my skin.

I painted my toenails with the garish red polish Chris had selected for me
and while they dried applied my makeup. The long fake eyelashes were glued
in place and a heavy coat of mascara used to enhance their appearance. The
eyeliner, and blue eye shadow went on much easier these days. At first I
could hardly manage to get it on as I am very sensitive around my eyes, but
over the many months of doing this twice a month, I was getting quite good
at it! The eyebrow pencil was used to darken and lengthen my eyebrows.

Once the eyes were done I put on a base coat and then some rouge to
emphasize my cheekbones. Red lipstick was put on my lips in a heavy coat.
Chris had chosen my makeup to stress the sluttiness of my appearance, and it
surely did that. When I was fully made up I looked like some cheap hooker!
She'd told me," Since you are going to be used as my slutty bitch, You might
as well look the part." While I disliked looking like this, it did help me
get into my Slut role and Mistress had ordered it.

Using strips of duct tape I formed my chest meat into those petite feminine
breasts that Chris loved to play with. They had grown over the years of her
sucking on them and pulling on my nipples. I had grown to love her doing
that so much that now I was unable to climax without that added stimulation!
I was totally dependent on her for my sexual release. With such complete
control so easily gained by using my nipples, Chris seldom needed to use the
ropes or chains anymore.

I got out my frilly white nipple -less bra and put it on concealing the tape,
but leaving my nipples exposed. They were already erect and protruded
sexily through the holes in the fabric. The matching Panties and garter
belt went on next. I opened a new pair of white mesh stockings and
carefully rolled each one up my smooth legs, and hooked them to the garter
belt. After stepping into my black, toeless, 4" high-heeled shoes, I looked
at myself in the full length mirror. I did have nice legs and a cute ass!

Taking my long wig from its form, I put it on and brushed it a bit.
Smiling I thought," It wouldn't be too much longer and I won't need to wear
this hot wig." The girls had decided that my hair should be allowed to grow
long enough to be styled in a feminine fashion. The very idea of both
Mistresses giving me a permanent sent a wave of submissive pleasure over me.

My frilly French Maid dress was the next thing I donned. It was very short
and barely covered my buns. Any time I bent over my panties would show. I
put on a dainty pair of earrings and the black velvet choker necklace with
the white bow. The little French maid cap completed my Slut outfit. I had
been transformed from a normal man into the sissy sex slave Slut!

The final step was to put on the long fake fingernails. I always saved them
for last, since wearing them made the rest of the transformation process too
difficult. My own fingernails were long enough to polish, but Chris
insisted that I wear these extra long fake ones to increase my helplessness.
They made even simple tasks more difficult. Besides she liked the way they
looked on me. Once they were glued on, I painted them to match my toenails
and I was ready. Mistress would be pleased!

Just then I heard Chris walk into the house from the garage. Damn, if I'd
only had a few more minutes more I could have greeted her at the door
presenting her a glass of wine. Mistress always loved that demonstration of
servitude so much, and I knew she was displeased when it wasn't there. It
wasn't my fault, she should have given me more time. The transformation to
Slut took quite a bit of time and she should know that.

Chris was carrying some bags which I took from her and set them on the
counter. She smiled at me and said, "You look very pretty Slut, good job."
I helped her off with her coat and hung it up before serving her a glass of
wine. She took it and told me, " take my bags into the bedroom, but don't
look in them...I have a surprise for you." "Yes Mistress." I replied and
started to obey when she added," Stay in there until I get through with my
call to Mistress Rachel." I muttered another, "Yes Mistress.", picked up the
sacks and carried them to the bedroom. It wasn't fair to be treated like a
c***d, after all the trouble I'd gone through getting ready, but as her
slave I wasn't entitled to fairness.

After about a half an hour of conversation, Chris finally came to the
bedroom and asked, "Did You douche Slut?" I was puzzled by her question, but
replied," No Mistress, I never douche." She looked at me in a condescending
manner asking," Oh Slut, do I have to show you everything a girl should
know?" She reached into one of her sacks and pulled out an enema bag.
Ordering, "Take off your panties dearie; your Mistress will show you this
time." she went to fill the bag. THIS TIME? That meant that she was
planning to add another chore to the "get ready" process. I pulled down my
panties and stepped out of them.

Chris returned holding the full enema bag and told me," Bend over and grab
your ankles slave, you do want to be clean for tonight's party, don't you?"
I muttered," Yes Mistress." and complied. She inserted the nozzle in my
asscunt and released the clip flooding my insides with warm soapy water. I
felt an instant need for relief, but she kept me standing there for at least
five minutes before allowing me to hobble into the bathroom.

The embarrassing noises made as my burden was released, caused Chris to
laugh at my discomfort which only increased my humiliation. The cramps soon
subsided, but it seemed to take forever before there was nothing left to
expel. I washed my bottom and returned to the bedroom to find Mistress
already dressed.

Mistress Chris was wearing a black leather halter top which pushed her
magnificent breasts up very alluringly. Her black leather skirt came to
mid-thigh. She had high black leather spike- heeled boots that went up
beneath her skirt. I was stunned by her beauty! She looked every bit the
dominatrix I wanted to serve. I was so lucky to have such a wonderful
mistress! For years I had wanted her to buy such garments, but she always
thought spending money on clothes she couldn't wear to work a foolish waste.
After one weekend with Mistress Rachel, she had thrown caution to the winds
and bought this wonderful outfit.

She motioned for me to kneel in front of her and lifted her skirt. She wore
no panties! I kissed her wonderful pussy and Mistress Chris was pleased by
this sign of my submission. " You are such a good slave Slut, I have a
present for you." She said reaching into her bag. She pulled out a lace-up
corset ordering me," Take off your dress and I'll help you into this." I
quickly obeyed and soon was laced very tightly into the corset. Breathing
was difficult and I wondered how I would be able to move while wearing it.
Mistress Chris praised," Darling, it does wonders for your figure!" I looked
in the full length mirror and saw that she was right. It did improve my
figure, and if it pleased Mistress I would manage somehow. I put my dress
back on.

Mistress now handed me a butt plug and a jar of KY jelly saying," Put this
in your asscunt Slut; it'll loosen you up for later." I greased up the plug and
f***ed it inside me embarrassed that she was watching this process. She
smiled pleasantly saying," Isn't it nice of me to be so considerate that I
allow you to prepare yourself and thereby avoid some of the pain associated
with anal ****?" I replied," Yes Mistress, that's very kind of you." and
meant it. If my ass was going to be ****d, it would help to have it
prelubricated and loosened.

As I reached for my panties, Mistress commanded, "Leave them off tonight, I
want to have your cute slave ass totally accessible to me and my friends at all times.
" I shuddered to think of countless hands fondling my bare bottom, and worse;
but merely dropped the panties on the bed. Mistress motioned for me to
follow her, so of course, I did.

We went to the hall closet where Mistress donned her long leather coat and
handed me a short cape to wear. She looked wonderful, I looked very
skimpily clad. Indeed I was! With my bare bottom barely covered, I knew
that every little breeze would immediately be felt. I prayed that we
wouldn't have to walk very far from where we parked to get to the party.
Bad enough to be dressed like this without freezing or having to meet
strangers on the street.

Mistress pointed to the overnight bag on the floor of the closet and
ordered," Bring that slave. Mistress Rachel told me a Mistress always has a
few toys along with her, so I packed a few things." I picked up the bag and
followed her into the garage. Naturally she was going to drive, so I got in
on the passenger side. The seat was cold on my bare bottom, but my shivers
were mostly due to nervous apprehension of what lie ahead. I didn't know
what would happen, but was sure that it would not be pleasant for me.

Mistress drove expertly the few miles to the party, following Mistress
Rachel's directions like a born navigator. I was very nervous about being
outside our house for the first time dressed as Slut. What if we got into
an accident, or had a flat tire, or any number of unforseen things which
would expose my humiliating condition?

Mistress fondled my genitals with one hand as she drove asking," You are
going to be a good sex slave tonight, aren't you Slut?" I answered, "Yes
Mistress." She continued." I want you to obey without question any order you
are given. Don't embarrass me in front of the other Mistresses or Masters
who will be there or you will be very severely punished." This threat
surprised me, as our game didn't include a lot of pain. Some of Mistress
Rachel's ways were clearly rubbing off on her. I pledged," Mistress I will
be very obedient. You will be proud to show off how well trained your slave
is." And I meant it! My Mistress would not look foolish in front of the
others by having an errant slave. I would do my best to make her proud!

We arrived at the party location without incident, and found a place to park
only a few doors down the block. Mistress told me, "Bring the bag slave,
it's party time." I grabbed the bag and followed her closely up to the
house, where Mistress rang the bell. Jerry answered the door and ushered us
in. He was dressed in an outfit almost the twin to mine, and obviously in
his Slave role. He curtsied to Mistress saying," Welcome to Mistress
Rachel's domain Mistress Chris." He helped her off with her coat and hung it
in the closet as Mistress Rachel appeared. She immediately gave Chris a big
hug and kissed her warmly.

After a few minutes of caressing and greeting they parted and Mistress
Rachel told Slave," Take Slut's cape and hang it up." He stepped behind me
and removed my cape, taking the liberty of reaching one hand under my dress
to fondle my bare buns before hanging it up. It was apparent that he still
thought I was his "girlfriend" and open to his full use. I had been hoping
that was a one time thing.

Mistress Rachel looked at me critically for a few moments before saying, "
It's nice to see you again Slut, Mistress Chris has done a good job of
making such a worthless slave look presentable." Mistress Chris indeed; I
had gotten ready all by myself and it angered me not to get credit for it.
I didn't show my anger, but merely said," Yes Mistress Rachel." I noticed
Mistress Chris smile discretely, and knew she was pleased with my answer.
Mistress Rachel took Chris's hand in hers and led her into the living room
while Slave and I followed obediently.

The living room was one of those large rooms associated with mansions of the
late nineteenth century. Sitting on the couches and fine leather chairs
were two Masters and two more Mistresses. Their status was instantly
apparent since they were all dressed in black leather outfits and
comfortably seated. Their slaves either knelt at their feet or stood
respectfully behind them. The slaves wore mostly frilly, skimpy outfits
except for one girl who was naked wearing only painful looking nipple
clamps. Her pussy was shaved adding to her naked, helpless appearance; and
her petite body had several welts as evidence of her Master's displeasure.

Mistress Rachel started the introductions saying," Let me present Mistress
Chris to you Masters and my fellow Mistresses, she has only one incompletely
trained slave, but she has great potential and is a fantastic partner in
bed!" Mistress Chris announced," This is Slut, it is a pretty good slave and
I hereby give my permission for you to use it for any purpose you might
desire." I cringed inwardly since I had trusted Mistress to protect me from
the others possible excessive mistreatment and she had so nonchalantly given
me over to them. As previously instructed by slave, I smiled sweetly and
gave a little curtsy to the Dominant ones.

Master Jack arose, kissed Chris's hand gallantly and said," Pleased to meet
you Chris, I'm sure we'll get to be very good friends." He was a big man and
with his imposing presence augmented by his leather outfit seemed to
personify the title Master. He gave a quick wave to the naked girl and she
moved to kneel before Chris kissing her feet. Master Jack told Chris," This
is slave M, and she is of course at your service. You may beat her, or
order her to do anything you choose." Chris said," Thank you Jack, that's
very nice of you." and kissed him warmly on the mouth.

Sir William was next to greet Chris. He was no bigger than I, but exuded
that quiet confidence of someone who knew that any commands he gave would be
obeyed. Standing in my Slut outfit, I envied this man who took what ever he
wanted from any slave. He presented his slave "Cunt" to Chris. "This is
slave Cunt, Chris and I offer her for your use any way you see fit." he said
and followed that with," She is quite well trained and has served me well;
I'm sure that you will be pleased with her performance." Slave Cunt was a
larger woman, a bit on the heavy side. She wore a very short skirt, that
didn't even cover her shaved pussy, and a push-up bra that left her pierced
nipples exposed. She also knelt and kissed Chris's feet to demonstrate her
submission to a Mistress. Chris thanked Sir William and kissed him as a
sign of solidarity amongst Dominants.

Mistress Goddess now came up to embrace and kiss Chris as a warm welcome to
their group. She said," Rachel has raved about how wonderful you are, we'll
have to get together a little later." She then presented her slave Twink.
He was a middle-aged man, with a bit of a paunch, dressed as a harem slave girl
wearing baggy red silk pants, a matching vest with no shirt underneath, and
purple slippers that curled up at the toes. Like all of us slaves; he
looked ridiculous. It must have been some understanding among the Dominants
that a slave be dressed in such a humiliating and degrading fashion to keep them
subservient. Along with the slave name it seemed to be very effective; I
know how submissive I felt in my role as Slut! As Twink knelt to kiss
Chris's feet, his vest opened and I noticed that his nipples were also
pierced with rings in them.

The final Mistress to welcome Chris was Mistress Zelda, a very tall, large
framed, well built woman. She must be a weight lifter, I decided by looking
at her muscles. I knew that I would have been no match for her in a
struggle, she could have easily overpowered me. She had a cruel look about
her, and the whip she carried coiled over her shoulder made me fear her all
the more. If this powerful woman ever unleashed her fury the consequences
would be severe indeed! I vowed not to displease her.

Zelda hugged Chris and presented her slave Becky for Chris's use. Becky was
a short young man, made to look like a girl. He wore a ballerina's tutu
with no panties. Like me, his body was totally shaved; a status that seemed
to be the norm for slaves. when he knelt to kiss Chris's feet, I was
startled to see tattooed on his bare bottom; "Zelda's Sex Slave" These
people weren't playing a game, they were very serious about their lifestyle!
I had gotten myself into a situation where my fantasies seemed very tame by
comparison to what was likely to occur. Every instinct cried out for me to
run, but I realized the folly of that course of action. They could have
easily caught me and administered severe punishment. Besides, where would I
go dressed like this? With no money or car keys in a bad neighborhood; I
was probably better off staying here and hoping for the best.

With the introductions complete, Mistress Rachel announced that supper was
nearly ready and that the Dominants, could go into the dining room to be
served. She said Slave and slave M have been working all day to prepare a
feast worthy of them. She asked," Jack and Zelda would you mind taking Slut
to the Playroom so she will be ready for her initiation ceremony?" They
replied in unison," We'd be glad to Rachel, we'll be right back up to eat."

Master Jack and Mistress Zelda moved to either side of me and e****ted me
down the basement to the Playroom. I should have known, the Playroom was a
fully equipped dungeon! Mistress Zelda told me, "Take off your pretty dress
Slut and hang it up over there on one of those hooks." With both of those
large menacing Doms glaring at me I didn't hesitate to obey. When I had
hung my dress up I quickly returned to their sides. They took me by the
hands and led me to a table with bright lights overhead, where I was made to
lie down on my back. They efficiently strapped my hands with leather straps
affixed to the base of the table. Several leather straps secured my body to
the table. My feet were placed in stirrups like those in a doctors office
and strapped in place. A leather hood was pulled over my head and strapped
firmly in place. Master Jack said, "Make yourself comfortable Slut, your
initiation will begin after we have eaten. This hood will keep the bright
lights from bothering your eyes." Mistress Zelda whispered huskily in my
ear," I'll be back to see you later Slut; this is going to be a night you
will never forget." With these remarks they left me in helpless bondage and
went off to enjoy their meal.

I had thought myself ready for anything after the weekend with Rachel and
Jerry, but now seriously worried what kind of things my initiation would
involve that would require such strict bondage. I could faintly hear their
cheerful voices coming from their feast, they seemed to be having a good
time up there. My fears magnified during the two hours or so that I lay
helplessly awaiting my fate, until I was in a near panic by the time I heard
someone enter the room.

Wordlessly someone straddled my face and f***ed me to lick her pussy. It
had to be Mistress Goddess, I reasoned; there was pubic hair, so it couldn't
be either of the slave girls. I already knew the taste of Mistress Chris
and Mistress Rachel, and it was neither of them. The person wasn't large
enough to be Mistress Zelda; leaving Mistress Goddess to be the owner of the
pussy I was slurping. My freedom might be gone, but I could still think!

While I was so engaged, I felt some hands remove my butt plug which I was
thankful for; until it was replaced with a real cock. Suddenly I realized
my initiation would be to service every one of the Doms. Well I would show
them that I could handle that! After the way I had been used two weeks
before, I knew I could. The thrusting strokes of the cock in my ass were
matched by the hip thrusts of Mistress Goddess riding my face, so I adjusted
my tongue's tempo accordingly. The two Dominants reached orgasm
simultaneously; a clear demonstration that they had practiced this routine
on other occasions.

The pussy lifted from my face and was shortly replaced with a slimy cock put
to my lips for cleaning. I dutifully licked it clean, thankful now for the
enema that had cleaned me out. At least there was no ass juice on it this time!
Mistress had been right to administer it!

Even before I had finished cleaning one cock, I felt the intrusion of
another entering my ass. Strapped immobile as I was, I could do nothing to
avoid being ravished again. Another pussy was soon astride my face,
Mistress Rachel. I recognized the taste of her pussy when it was filled
with Slave's fuck slop, as it was now. She must have been serviced by him
already. Once more my mouth and ass were both engaged to make me an
unwilling middleman in a perverse three way encounter.

The rampaging cock now r****g my ass was significantly larger than the
previous one, so I assumed it belonged to Master Jack. Despite the larger
size it moved inside my well lubricated ass fairly easily. Although this
dual ravishment, following so soon after the other, was stretching my
endurance to the limit; I kept thinking that this was four down and only two
left to go. One to go really, since I figured that Mistress Chris would be
gentle with me. At last they were finished with their tandem ride and after
the usual cleanup they left. I lay there still secured to the table, a
horrible taste in my mouth, my ass sore and oozing slime, exhausted but
happy that my initiation was nearly completed.

My sense of time had deserted me, but it seemed like a long time until I
again heard a sound. In my weariness, I had nearly drifted off to sl**p
when I heard Mistress Zelda's Husky voice saying, "Well Slut, you sure are a
mess!" Someone removed My blindfold and I blinked under the bright lights.
I had been hooded for some hours by now and it took me a while to get used
to the light once more. When my eyes adjusted, I saw Mistress Zelda was
accompanied by slaves M, Cunt, and Twink. "Clean this bitch up, she's not
fit for my use in this condition." Mistress Zelda ordered. The slaves
scurried to do her bidding and were soon washing my sweaty body and come
oozing ass with nice warm water. It felt wonderfully soothing to be so
pampered as they softly wiped me dry with luxurious towels. I said," Thank
you Mistress Zelda." ; thinking that perhaps I had misjudged her.

She snorted scornfully," I'm not doing this for you, I don't give a shit for
your feelings slave! I just refuse to work with a filthy slave." When she
took the whip from her shoulder, I trembled in fear, but relaxed a bit as
she handed it to Cunt. "M sit on Slut's mouth to keep her quiet." Mistress
Zelda ordered. Without the hood now I could watch as the smooth hairless
pussy was lowered onto my face. It was a very attractive sight, which
seemed remarkable considering I had been f***ed to pleasure two pussies
already this evening.

"Twink suck that pitiful clit of Slut's." was Mistress's next command. My
cock was quickly sucked into Twink's nice warm mouth. Was I to get some
pleasure and relief at last? "Cunt strap on the black dildo and fuck Slut."
Mistress ordered, and soon I felt my weary ass being filled to bursting once
more. At least this time I hoped to have an orgasm myself! This prospect
overcame my disgust at having to service other slaves.

While I was fully involved with three slaves working on me, Mistress Zelda
pulled one of my nipples very hard with what felt like a pair of pliers. My
shock at this was almost immediately replaced with searing pain as a large
needle was shoved through my nipple! My scream was muffled by M's Pussy
covering my face. In horror, I realized that my nipples were being pierced!
Of course, all the slaves had their nipples pierced! Why had I thought I
would be treated differently?

The dildo thrusting continued unchanging in tempo as if nothing had
happened. The sucking on my cock and the grinding of the pussy on my face
also went on unabated. The large needle passed completely through the
nipple and was quickly followed by a ring being installed in the resulting
hole. My other nipple was even worse, since I knew it was coming. Just at
the moment the needle was shoved through my second nipple, I came in Twink's
mouth! The relief of orgasm somewhat abated the intense pain form my
violated nipple. My second nipple ring was now in place. All activity now
ceased. They had not been after sexual pleasure, it had all been to divert
my attention while Mistress Zelda accomplished her fiendish designs.

Slave M lifted off my face allowing me to look at my new jewelry. One gold
ring was now permanently installed in each nipple. My poor nipples throbbed
from their painful desecration. The rings looked strangely pretty on my
chest, but I could imagine the new levels of control Chris would be able to
achieve using them. Twink came to my face and kissed me transferring his
mouthful of cum to me. I swallowed it easily; my own come being now very
familiar. Mistress Zelda laughed at the tears running down my cheeks
saying," Poor baby, the pain from that is nothing compared to what I could
inflict with my whip, or by branding." Turning to the other slaves she
ordered," Release the bitch, get her cleaned up and bring her upstairs." ,
and abruptly left the room.

The straps were released and they helped me to stand. While Cunt washed me,
Twink freshened my makeup and M wiped my bleeding nipples gently with
alcohol. M instructed me in the precautions needed to prevent infection and
facilitate the healing of my wounded nipples. They all seemed to be
genuinely concerned for my welfare; having been through a very similar
ordeal themselves at one time or another. I would have been content to stay
here with them, but as soon as they had me presentable we all went upstairs.
The rings jiggled with each step I took; making me acutely aware of my
throbbing nipples. I wondered if it would always be this way from now on.

Walking back into the living room I felt very self-conscious with my naked
bottom no longer even covered with my maid dress. My shaved cock felt even
more exposed than usual and my nipple rings dangled outside my bra.
Mistress Rachel called me over to where she was chatting with Sir William
and Mistress Goddess. Slave Becky was on her knees sucking on Sir William's
cock. She said," Your new jewelry looks very pretty Slut." , and kissed
each of my nipples. I murmured, " Thank you Mistress." bowing in
submission.

Mistress Goddess caressed my bare bottom and gave my clitty cock a few strokes
bringing it to erection. " Look at how cute her little thing stands up; I
think Slut wants to cum again." she said. " Do you want to come Slut?" ,
she asked sweetly. With the stroking arousing me even in my battered
condition, I answered, " Yes Mistress Goddess." She released my cock and
ordered, " Go ahead then, jack yourself off for us." In complete humiliation
I began stroking myself. As my orgasm approached she told M to kneel in
front of me and take my load in her mouth. With no outward sign of surprise
M knelt and opened her mouth. I shot my come into her mouth, nearly
collapsing from a combination of exhaustion and sexual relief. " That's a
good girl Slut, now kiss M to thank her." Mistress demanded. I kissed M on
the mouth tasting my unswallowed come still there.

Sir William nodded his approval of my obedience, then said, " Slut, you'd
better see if Mistress Chris desires your services. You'll find her in the
large bedroom at the end of the hall." I replied, " Yes, Sir William." and
went down the hall. I hadn't seen Chris since our arrival and badly needed
her company after all I had endured for her!

The bedroom door was open and as I entered, I saw Chris on the bed with the
others. She was on her back being fucked by Master Jack while Mistress
Zelda was kissing her and caressing her breasts. Slave stood by the bed,
holding their clothes. Mistress Zelda was wearing a strap-on dildo. I
stood quietly watching Chris having orgasm after orgasm until Jack finally
came. How had it come to this? I was pitifully watching somebody else fuck
my wife while I merely stood there waiting to display my new nipple rings.

When they had recovered from the throes of orgasm, Jack motioned to Slave to
clean his cock. Chris looked up to see me standing there and waved me over
to her. " Oh Slut, they look so nice on you and they truly mark you as my
slave." She hooked a finger in each ring and gave a slight tug causing me to
lurch forward to avoid the pain. " These will be very useful as well as
decorative." she remarked. She could envision the added power so easily
gained by the mere manipulation of these rings. She smiled and kissed me
lightly on the cheek as she would a c***d.

Mistress Zelda asked, " Chris may I borrow Slut for a bit?" Chris had spread
her legs for Slave to clean her bottom and casually answered," Of course
Zelda, just bring it back to me when you're finished." How could she be so
callous about turning me over to this Amazon after all I had been through?
I felt betrayed, but when Mistress Zelda grabbed me by the balls I followed
her into another bedroom.

Upon entering the room Mistress Zelda ordered me to kneel on the bed with my
ass in the air and said," Slut you've been a good slave tonight, so I'm not
going to punish you." I felt a surge of relief; her whip still terrified me.
Then she added," But, I am going to give you three strokes on each cheek
with my whip just to leave my mark on you." She swung the whip and it landed
with a loud crack on my ass. The pain brought tears to my eyes, but I
didn't dare move. Two more strokes quickly landed on my left cheek and were
followed by three more on my right cheek. I was sobbing openly now with
tears streaming down my cheeks. Mistress Zelda had me look at my ass in the
mirror; the welts formed a perfect Z on each cheek! The woman was better
than Zorro!

Mistress Zelda removed her top and nestled my head to her bosom consoling me
with, " If I were punishing you, it would have been fifty strokes. I wanted
you to wear my mark for a few days and you are willing to endure a little
pain for me, aren't you Slut?" I sobbed out, " Yes Mistress." as she gently
laid me on the bed. For a woman so big and strong she was surprisingly
gentle as she had me suckle her nipples. I felt almost like a c***d
nursing, with her strong arms holding me close. When she guided my face to
her crotch, it was done almost lovingly and I willingly licked her pussy.
It was the first time tonight that it didn't feel as if I was f***ed to
perform this task. Even when she put the strap-on dildo back on and fucked
my ass, it was more like lovemaking than ****. I felt loved and in returned
knew that I would gladly serve this Mistress, even though it took my
receiving pain to excite her. When she was satisfied, we fell asl**p with
me wrapped in her arms, feeling protected and secure.

Saturday

I was awakened to find full daylight when Mistress Zelda got out of bed.
Slave Becky was helping her dress and I lay quietly watching her prepare to
resume her stern Mistress role. When she was fully dressed with her makeup
applied she turned to me and snapped," Get your lazy ass out of bed Slut,
get dressed and report back to Mistress Chris!" I hastened to obey, both
from fear of punishment and a genuine desire to see my own Mistress. As I
moved both the welts on my ass and the pain in my nipples reminded me of all
that had transpired last night. I put my high-heeled shoes back on and went
down to the Playroom to retrieve my dress.

Even empty this dungeon was a sinister place. All of the instruments of
pain were neatly arrayed, either hanging from pegs or laying on shelves.
The shackles, chains and straps hung empty now, but ominously available for
use. I quickly found my dress, put it on gingerly trying to avoid snagging
my nipple rings; and hurried from this place of pain.

Walking up the stairs, I met M on her way down. She took my hand and said,"
Come with me honey, you look a mess." Leading me to a bathroom, she redid my
makeup, brushed my wig, and sprayed squirts of perfume on me. She warned me
of the folly of appearing before the Doms in disarray. " They feel insulted
if you look unkempt and they WILL punish you." When she felt I looked ready,
she kissed me and led the way to Mistress Chris. Following her I noticed a
Z on each of her ass cheeks also. Mistress Zelda had used her too.

The Masters and Mistresses were in the dining room finishing their
breakfasts. Slave and Cunt wearing only lacy aprons were serving them as
waiters. Twink and Becky were on all fours eating from dog dishes without
using their hands. They also sported fresh Z's on their behinds. Quite a
contrast, emphasizing the gap between Master and slave. The Masters and
Mistresses ate in luxury while the slaves endured humiliation.

When I went to Mistress Chris to report in, she gave me a pat on my ass,
causing me to wince in pain. She noticed this reaction and had me lift my
dress. Seeing the welts she broke out laughing and said," Zelda baby, You
are a trip! You got them all!" All of the Doms laughed at this except
Zelda, who modestly nodded her head accepting this praise. Their glee was
not shared by the slaves who's pain had paid for this enjoyment.

Mistress announced, " Well thank you Rachel for a wonderful party. I
enjoyed meeting your friends and had a WONDERFUL time!" She was grinning
from ear to ear. She really had enjoyed herself. "Fetch my coat Slut, we
have to go now." She commanded. Mistress Rachel asked her, "Do you have to
leave so soon? Slut hasn't eaten yet and Slave can easily fix her up a bowl
in a minute." I was impressed that Mistress Rachel had even bothered to
remember that I hadn't eaten. Mistress Chris replied, " No thanks Rachel,
Slut still has a lot of work to do when I get her home; besides I didn't get
a bit of sl**p last night. I need a nap." Eager to leave this place of
torment, I rapidly retrieved our wraps.

Returning with Mistress Chris's coat, wearing my cape I watched Mistress
embrace and caresses each of the other Doms goodbye. It was obvious that
she had been intimate with each of them at some time last night. She was
really getting into the bi stuff it seemed. She always had loved men. I
was f***ed to go to each Dom and demonstrate my submission by kissing their
feet. A small matter I thought, since I had already kissed much worse
places on each of them.

Once our good-byes were completed, we left and went to our car. It seemed
that a lifetime had passed since we had been in the car instead of only
eighteen hours. In the familiar environment of our car, the previous
experience became more like a bad dream than reality. I wished it had all
been merely a nightmare, but my sore ass and new nipple rings would not
allow me the mercy of such pretense. The welts would fade in a few days or
weeks, but those rings were now a permanent reminder of my slave status.

Mistress Chris drove home babbling like a happy c***d about all the fun
she'd had with each of the Doms and describing in detail what she'd done
with each of them. I rode silently, listening with dismay as she boasted of
the humiliations she'd heaped on the other slaves. Under the guidance of
the Masters and Mistresses she had gone far beyond anything she would have
thought of on her own. All the worse for me, she had loved it! The
excitement in her voice as she related her exploits, left little doubt in my
mind that she was ready to push even further. There was no turning back
now!

Home never looked so good to me as we walked into our house, I was anxious
to return to our normal relationship. Chris hugged and kissed me and told
me," I'm so proud of you Slut. You behaved like a perfect slave last
night!" She fondled my bare privates saying," I love you so much, and know
that you must love me very much to endure all you have, just to please me."
Just as my cock got fully hard, she whirled around and headed for the
bedroom. Thinking I was going to be allowed to fuck her at last I started
to follow her. She turned back to me and said," Not now slave, get out of
that outfit and get cleaned up. Don't forget to tend to your nipple ring
rotation and cleaning." With that she went to take a nap, leaving me
standing there with an unsatisfied erection added to my other discomforts.

Later, as I soaked in a warm bath tending to my aching body, I realized that
my life had been forever changed. Even if we continued having Date Night
only twice a month, which now seemed dubious, I would be reminded constantly
by my rings of how easily Chris could turn me over to anybody else's abuse.
She had always loved me, but now I felt she loved Slut even more. It was a
problem with no ready solution. I knew that I couldn't live without her,
but was afraid of what life with her would become. While idly toying with
my rings, I decided to continue on. At least for a while....

Friday

In the two weeks that had elapsed since the Mistress Rachel's wild party, my
wife Chris had not mentioned a word about the events which had transpired
there. While she had obviously had a very exciting time, I had spent much
of the party bound and hooded in what was called the Playroom, but was
really a dungeon. My mouth and ass had been freely utilized by anybody and
everybody who cared to take advantage of my helpless condition. All of the
Dom's at the party had. Even several of the other slaves, following their
Master's or Mistress's directions had used me.

Mistress Zelda had left her mark, a Z formed on each cheek of my ass by
welts from her whip, on me. The most drastic thing was having my nipples
pierced! The pain had been intense, but fortunately short lived. My nipple
rings were permanently in place, and I was constantly aware of their
presence. The pain was gone, but I felt them every time I moved and my
nipples were kept constantly erect.

The welts on my ass were fading and I could now sit without wincing in pain.
My nipples were not completely healed, but with the care I was giving them,
they soon would be. Curiously enough, Chris had ignored my rings; acting as
if they didn't exist. That was a big relief to me, since I would have died
if she had been using them as a dominance tool during the healing process.
That practice would begin soon enough I assumed, a prospect which both
frightened and excited me.

My thoughts had become very confused lately and I found it difficult to
decide upon a course of action regarding our marriage. The submissive
fantasies I wanted to act out, which resulted in my pledge of Date Night
slavery, now seemed very tame indeed. Once Chris had discovered the
exhilaration of having unlimited power, she could not seem to get enough of
it. She had constantly pushed me far beyond any limits I would have
established beforehand; had I even thought to set restrictions on her power.
With the benefit of 20/20 hindsight, I certainly should have!

One part of me resented the degrading things I'd been f***ed to do and wear.
Being a sissy sex slave was one thing as a harmless fantasy; but quite
another to endure on what had become a regular basis. The pain which had
seemed so sensuous in my mind; really hurt in actual practice. Bisexual
experiences which had never been a part of even my wildest flights of
imagination, were now quite routine. More than anything else, being used
sexually by other men had sapped me of my last vestige of manhood. I was now turning into a full fledged cock sucking sissy faggot pussyboy and I was beginning to like it.

I suppose most men would have revolted, and refused to continue in such a
state; but another part of me felt enormously proud of being a good slave to
my beautiful Mistress. I had never seen her as happy as she was in her role
as Mistress Chris. Her pleasure was worth a lot to me, and made the
unbelievably perverse things required of me to evoke such joy seem
worthwhile. The scariest part was that I was starting to get turned on by
submissively obeying her commands. Somehow it seemed, the more debasing her
demands became; the more excitement I felt carrying them out. Obedience
seemed more crucial than sexual satisfaction, a situation which made
rebellion a possibility that grew fainter as each day passed.

Chris and I had always been quite open with each other, freely discussing
everything; but we never talked about the Date Night experiences. She must
have felt that as Mistress Chris she was entitled to unquestioning
obedience, and no explanation was needed. I was reluctant to bring up the
humiliating things I'd been f***ed into; feeling that Date Night was better
kept separate from the rest of our life. Strange as it might seem, this
unspoken understanding had enabled us to maintain a normal, loving
relationship except for our bi-monthly wild excursions into kink.

Even with all of my inner turmoil, I was very agitated today as tonight was
Date Night again. My curiosity about what Chris had planned was mixed with
a sense of dread. Ever since she had brought other people into our private
game, she had increasingly grown more perverse in her scenarios. Once
dressing me as Slut had been a very occasional thing; now it was required
every Date Night. Watching Masters and other Mistresses in action had
seemed to validate her treatment of me, as well as providing her with a host
of new ideas. I was hoping we would spend this weekend alone; since when
Chris and I played together things didn't get so extreme.

Chris phoned during her lunch hour and told me to " Get Ready", which was
her way of telling me to be dressed as Slut before she came home. That
simple phrase activated the entire transformation process; turning me from
an average guy into her sissy sex slave. This involved full body shaving;
applying body lotion and facial makeup; painting toenails and long fake
fingernails to match; and administering an enema to myself; all before
getting into my feminine apparel. The enema had been added to the routine
last Date Night, and while I had thought it an unnecessary humiliation at
the time, it had proved to be a wise precaution. With my ass being so
freely used by so many people it made sense to have it clean at the start.

The first parts of the transformation were completed rather quickly, as I
had been getting lots of practice lately. The enema was more difficult
since I had never given myself one before. It even felt degrading without
Chris watching, but that feeling was rapidly replaced by an overwhelming
need to use the toilet. The surge of relief as my watery burden was ejected
almost made it seem worthwhile to "douche". When my insides were empty, I
cleaned myself up and hurried to don my feminine garments. The worst part
was over.

My new pink push-up bra f***ed my breasts up into real cleavage without
covering the tops, thereby leaving my nipple rings hang freely. It also
hooked in the front, making it easy to put on. Mistress Chris had
thoughtfully purchased it for me after my piercing. I loved that it
eliminated the need for duct tape, but strongly suspected that she had
bought it because it left my nipple rings totally accessible. The matching
lacy panties and garter belt went on next and then my pink mesh hose. I got
my red shoes with the 4" heels and stepped into them before going to where
Chris had hung my new outfit.

The white silky blouse was very sheer, nearly transparent and I knew that
Mistress would insist on wearing a slip under it when she noticed that my
nipples and rings were very visible through the fabric. The pink skirt came
half way to the knee, short but a vast improvement compared to my maid
outfit. Both skirt and blouse were a perfect fit. Mistress Chris had a
good eye for sizes!

I put on my wig and as I brushed it into shape; I stared at the slutty
looking girl in the mirror. It was hard to realize that this was the same
face that had worn a beard for years. Sometimes I missed my beard very
much, but knew that under the current circumstances there was no chance
Mistress would allow me to grow it back again. For me to even ask for such
permission would be taken as a sign of disrespect, and therefore out of the
question.

Putting such thoughts aside I sprayed on some cheap perfume and put on the
long false fingernails. I was Ready! This time early enough so I could
greet Mistress at the door with a glass of wine. She would be so pleased by
that I knew. I poured the wine ahead of time and placed it in the
refrigerator, knowing that from the Den window I could see her car
approaching from several blocks away and have ample time to meet her at the
door. Being a good slave took some planning ahead and attention to details.

Standing by the Den window, so as not to wrinkle my new outfit, I watched
for an hour and a half before I sighted her car coming down the street.
Hurrying to the refrigerator, I retrieved the previously poured wine and
went to stand by the door from the garage. A few moments later Chris walked
in, took the proffered wine glass and said," Thank you Slut, Mistress
appreciates that." I replied," It's my pleasure to serve you Mistress." I
helped her out of her coat and hung it in the closet. When I returned she
remarked," You look very pretty Slut. I love the way your nipple rings show
through your blouse; very sexy." I had been so sure that she would make me
put on a slip to hide them that I was shocked that it had been her plan for
them to be visible.

"Draw your Mistress a nice warm bubble bath." She ordered as she sat down to
use the phone. "Yes Mistress." I answered as I left to obey. When the bath
was ready I returned to notify her and found her on the portable phone. She
didn't tell me who she was talking to, but merely arose and went to the
bathroom and closed the door. As she passed me, she ordered me to start
supper. I noticed immediately that she didn't even tell me what to fix.
Usually when she had me cook for her, she specified what the menu would be.

In the kitchen, I looked at what was available for cooking on short notice
and decided on fried shrimp. Plugging in the deep fryer to let it warm up,
I prepared her a nice salad and a fresh roll while I waited. I also fixed
myself a salad knowing that she would be pleased by that. When the grease
was hot, I placed the breaded shrimp into the deep fryer and set the table.
When all was ready, I rapped softly on the bathroom door and announced,"
Mistress your supper awaits." She emerged wearing her elegant robe, handed
me the phone and her wine glass; and went to eat. I replaced the phone on
it's cradle, refilled her glass and went to join her.

When I set her glass down she said," You'd better eat in the kitchen Slut;
we're going to be around other Dom's tonight and you'd better get into the
slave role early." She noticed my dejected look and added," You wouldn't
want to mess up and have Mistress Zelda punish you, would you?" I quickly
answered," No Mistress." Just the thought of Mistress Zelda wielding her
whip on me was enough to make me shudder in fear! I took my salad into the
kitchen to eat, while Mistress dined in private. While I missed being in
her company, She was right; I did need to adopt the proper slave attitude
before unwittingly earning punishment.

Mistress leisurely finished her meal and then went to the bedroom to get
dressed, patting my buns as she passed me. I understood that I was now free
to clean up the kitchen, clear the table and load the dishwasher. By the
time the cleanup was completed I had only a short wait before Mistress Chris
appeared wearing her fabulous black leather outfit. Her long leather boots
went clear up under her leather skirt and had those wonderful spike heels.
The leather top pushed her breasts up into a most desirable cleavage. She
looked every bit the beautiful Dominatrix who fully deserved the slave's
service I happily provided!

She lifted her skirt, exposing her bare bottom. She wasn't any underwear
this Date Night either! I fell to my knees and kissed her magnificent
pussy. She lightly caressed my head as I performed this act of submission
saying," You're such a good slave." I felt proud to serve this wonderful
Mistress. She had me fetch her black leather coat and my cape. She told
me," Mistress Rachel should be here any minute now. She's picking us up
tonight." I thought it very kind of her to share that information with me.

Just at that time Mistress Rachel's Car pulled into our driveway. Slave
stepped out dressed in his maid outfit and opened the front door on the
passenger side for Mistress Chris to enter. I got into the back seat with a
man sitting there already; slave got in the back seat on the driver's seat.
Mistress Rachel told Chris," This is Steve, I met him on the Computer
bulletin board and he wants to become one of my slaves. He's coming along
tonight to see if he is worthy to enter my stable." Chris turned to study
him a bit and said, "Rachel you never fail to amaze me. I don't know if he
has what it takes to be a good slave, but it will be fun to find out
anyway." They both laughed and Mistress Rachel drove off.

Slave and I looked at our new companion trying to size him up. We knew that
we were not to speak without permission, so I silently wondered if this poor
fool knew what he was letting himself in for. Every humane instinct in my
soul wanted to cry out, " Run for it while you can Steve!" Instead, we just
sat in passive silence as we drove through the suburban streets toward our
unknown destination.

Mistress Rachel pulled into the driveway of a ranch house typical for the
suburban area. Slave and I quickly got out of the car and opened the doors
for our Mistresses. Steve just sat waiting for someone to tell him what to
do. Mistress Rachel said," Come Steve." and walked up to the front door of
the house. Steve followed her and Mistress Chris, while Slave and I brought
the Mistresses toy bags and another suitcase from the trunk along with us.

Slave M was at the door, again totally naked, and welcomed us to Master
Jack's home. I didn't like this idea at all; Master Jack seemed the most
menacing of all the Dom's I'd met so far. In his own domain he wouldn't
feel the constraints of being a guest and could let his imagination run
wild. M showed us where to hang our Mistresses coats and store our baggage,
then e****ted us into the Living Room. Master Jack and Mistresses Rachel
and Chris were looking Steve over carefully as we entered the room. We went
to each of them and kissed their feet as a sign of our submissiveness; an
act that seemed to bewilder Steve. He still had a lot to learn!

Master Jack said," It's difficult to picture this as a slave with those
clothes on." Mistress Rachel agreed with that assessment and ordered," Slut
and M take this apprentice slave into the other room and get him suitable
for presentation. You'll find everything you'll need in my suitcase." M
took Steve's hand and led him away while I retrieved the suitcase and
followed them. I heard Master Jack give Slave the drink orders as I closed
the door behind me.

M and I had Steve remove all his clothes and stand in the bathroom adjoining
the bedroom we were in. M told him," Stand very still with your arms in the
air, we need to shave your body." With our combined experience in body
shaving M and I soon had him hairless below the neck. He shuddered as M
held his cock while I shaved his balls. His cock became erect in her hand;
a natural enough reaction with M's naked body so close by. He wanted to
fuck her all right; but didn't yet realize that if anybody got fucked, it
would be him. He lost his erection as he was made to bend over and spread
his cheeks so M could shave around his asshole. Humiliation won out over
lust again!

As we put black lacy panties on him I explained," Mistress insists that her
slaves be dressed as sissy slut girls. Don't worry you'll soon get used to it." M took
strips of duct tape and formed some feminine breasts from his chest flesh,
before putting the matching bra on him. Steve couldn't help staring at M's
nipple rings, they seemed to fascinate him all the more since he had seen
mine through my blouse. I knew he was thinking that he might soon be
wearing the same sort of jewelry, a scary prospect indeed for a guy who had
probably never seen pierced nipples before.

While M applied his makeup she warned him to observe carefully the steps
involved cautioning him," Mistress will expect you to do this by yourself.
She wants to save her precious time for more important matters." Steve
merely nodded silently, probably too stunned by the transformation he was
seeing to speak. I glued on some fake fingernails, then painted them and
his toenails with red polish as his facial treatment progressed.

M placed the fiery red wig on his head saying," You look quite pretty
Stephanie." He had never seen himself like this before and couldn't help
staring at the feminine face in the mirror. M placed a choker necklace
around his neck, adding some clip-on earrings to match. Now he was ready
for the rest of his female attire.

We showed him how to put his hose on without snagging them by rolling them
carefully up each leg, and how to secure them to the garter belt. His dress
had a flowery print that looked too spring-like for this time of year, with
a flared bottom that came to mid-thigh on him. His legs were not as good as
mine I noticed, but he did look passable so Mistress Rachel would pleased.
With a few final instructions regarding the proper behavior in front of the
Dom's we led Stephanie back to be presented to Mistress Rachel.

When we entered the Living Room I saw that the rest of the group from the
previous party had arrived. Mistress Zelda was standing by the fireplace
with her slave Becky kneeling at her feet. Her whip was coiled menacingly
over her shoulder. Mistress Goddess was seated on the couch necking with
Master Jack; while slave Twink was on all fours serving as their coffee
table with their drinks and a bowl of chips on his back. Sir William was
having a casual conversation with Mistress Chris while slave Cunt was
licking her pussy and Slave was sucking on his cock. Mistress Rachel sat in
regal splendor in a throne-like overstuffed chair awaiting the arrival of
her new slave. It was a totally amazing scene which would have been
considered bizarre by even hardened swingers; yet seemed routine in this
group!

We led Stephanie across the room stopping in front of Mistress Rachel. All
conversation ceased, all eyes were on us except for Cunt and Slave who
continued their service unabated. " Mistress Rachel we humbly submit the
unworthy Stephanie who wishes to be considered for admission to your stable
of slaves." I announced. Stephanie made a dainty curtsy. Mistress Rachel
stood up and looked very carefully at the transformation M and I had wrought
and nodded her approval. She said," Stephanie you look good enough to serve
me, but you must first demonstrate your subservience. Only when your
greatest pleasure is serving me, will you be worthy to be my slave."

All eyes were now on Stephanie, who seemed overwhelmed by the seriousness of
the moment. It was a lot to absorb in a short time. At least I had been
led gradually to my current state; this was happening so fast. Mistress
Rachel now asked," Are you willing to submit to my will and give me your
unquestioning obedience?" After a brief moment of silence Stephanie
replied," Yes Mistress Rachel, I freely submit myself to your will and
pledge my obedience." The new slave knelt to kiss Mistress Rachel's feet,
which brought a round of applause from all the Dominant ones.

Mistress Rachel snapped her fingers and Slave hurriedly brought her a
feathery mask and a strap-on dildo. While he was putting these items on
her, I noticed Master Jack bring out a video camera. That explained the
mask; they were going to film the activities and for some reason Mistress
didn't want her face to appear in the picture. Stephanie had no such
option. Ravel's Bolero began playing from the stereo as background music
and the signal for everyone else to remain silent was given. This was to be
a first class production!

Mistress Rachel led Stephanie to the center of the room and started
sensuously dancing with her newest slave for a few minutes. She lifted the
print dress and thrust the protruding dildo between Stephanie's thighs
enabling her to guide the slave's movements more effectively. The room
filled with sexual tension as we watched this dance of seduction proceed, in
anticipation what was yet to come. Even with the background music we could
hear Stephanie's breathing turn to panting. Mistress Rachel's breasts
rubbing on her chest and the dildo between her legs made a combination which
rapidly got her highly turned on.

Mistress Rachel knowing the powerful effect this dance was having, guided
her excited slave to her knees and then to all fours. Moving behind and
lifting the dress, Mistress slowly pulled down Stephanie's panties. While
dipping her fingers into a jar of K-Y jelly Mistress she asked," Stephanie
are you ready to be deflowered by your Mistress?" With one of Mistress's
fingers already writhing in her ass, enhancing her excitement; Stephanie
honestly replied," Oh Yes Mistress." The heavy breathing of her slave
brought a smirk to Mistress's face; men were so easy to enslave!

Working in a second finger and then a third Mistress continued her
manipulations until Stephanie was bucking back hard against the digital
thrusts, before inserting the dildo. Master Jack moved to the front to
record Stephanie's facial expression at the moment of penetration.
Fortunately she was now so highly aroused that she was beyond caring about
modesty or possible future uses of this film. Mistress began to pace the
tempo of her strokes to the music. With her hands grasping Stephanie' hips
she was in complete control as the music continued inexorably toward it's
thundering conclusion.

Bolero ended at the same moment Mistress Rachel reached orgasm. In the
silence that followed, the heavy breathing of the spectators could be heard.
Clearly this demonstration of feminine power had stirred the passions of
more than the two participants. Mistress withdrew the dildo allowing
Stephanie to slump exhausted to the floor. Master Jack turned off the
Camera and led a rousing round of applause. While everyone was
congratulating Mistress Rachel for a magnificent performance, Mistress Chris
told me," Go to Stephanie and comfort her."

I went to where Stephanie lay and sat beside her on the floor. Taking her
across my lap, I hugged her to my chest and tenderly wiped away the tears
which streaked down her cheeks. Softly I reassured her," There, there, it's
all right now honey. I'm sure that you pleased Mistress." She lay passively
in my arms taking such solace from my words that her quiet sobbing soon
ceased. I bent my head and kissed her lightly on the lips.

" How cute you two look together!" I heard Master Jack say sarcastically.
Startled out of my peacefulness by this unexpected remark, I looked up to
see him standing there with his camera running again. Mistress Rachel held
a Video cassette in her hand and I assumed that Master Jack had reloaded the
camera with a fresh cassette. The others were gathering to watch as he
ordered," Continue slaves I want to film you two making love." I glanced
quickly at Mistress Chris hoping for a reprieve, only to receive a nod
indicating her agreement with that command. While I had been f***ed into
bisexual acts before, I presumed that Stephanie was a virgin to such things
and so I would try to make this as pleasurable as possible.

With warm, wet kisses and tender caresses; I slowly unbuttoned her dress and
slipped it off. I next undid her bra and began licking and suckling her
nipples until she became sexually excited. Now naked except for garter
belt, hose and heels; this arousal was clearly evident by the exposed erect
cock. I reached down and stroked the cock a few times before standing to
strip off my blouse, skirt and panties. I left my bra on as it pushed my
breasts up so nicely.

Stephanie reached up to slip his fingers through my nipple rings, sending
painful excitement through my body. I pressed my cock to her lips and with
only a slight hesitation she took it into her mouth. Despite her lack of
experience, she began to tongue the head and suck gently as if she'd done it
many times. I knew that with the pain from my nipples and the pleasure from
my cock, I would shortly come in the pretty mouth servicing me. Mistress
Rachel, sitting nearby fingering her pussy, must have recognized this also
and used hand signals to direct us into the 69 position with me on top. She
wanted to prolong our performance as visual stimulation while she brought
herself to another climax.

Once in the 69 position, with a cock scant inches from my face, the next
part was obvious. I took the cock into my mouth and began sucking it, as
Stephanie was already doing to mine. When I felt my climax was imminent, I
slipped a finger into her ass. this brought both of us to simultaneous
orgasm. As we milked the last drops from each other's cocks, I noticed
Mistress Chris motioning for us to kneel with open mouths displaying their
contents for the camera. I helped Stephanie to her knees and we knelt
holding hands while Master Jack filmed away. When the signal was given for
us to swallow our mouthfuls, we did. Stephanie had just swallowed her first
semen, and it was mine! I was also proud to be the recipient of her
'Maiden' blow job. Taking her face in my hands I kissed her deeply. The
degrading spectacle we'd endured together, had created a warm bond between
us that was mutually felt.

Mistress Rachel ordered Stephanie, " Crawl over here bitch and you may now
lick my pussy." She crawled on hands and knees to obey her Mistress. I
struggled to my feet and gathered up my clothes. Mistress Chris came to me
and said," I'm so proud of you Slut. You behaved magnificently." She kissed
me lightly on the cheek, causing me to beam with pride. I'd brought joy to
my Mistress!

Sir William came over to us and asked Mistress Chris if she wanted to go to
bed with him. She replied," Why yes Sir, I'd love to." Oblivious to my
presence, they left hand in hand to find a bedroom. Finding their departure
difficult to watch, I looked back to see Stephanie licking pussy with Slave
fucking her from behind. Slave's hands were pinching her nipples
controlling the pace of the action. She was trapped on the same hideous
ride I'd experienced myself. I knew how tormented she must be feeling and
pity for her filled my heart. I wanted to intervene, but knew that would be
a very foolish act.

Mistress Zelda interrupted my indecisive thoughts by calling," Slut, come
with me." Still carrying my clothes, I followed her respectfully to a
bedroom. Cunt was laying naked on the bed when we walked into the bedroom.
Noticing my surprise, Mistress Zelda informed me," I want to fuck her using
you as a go-between, but first I must freshen up my marks on your ass.
Assume the position Slut." Dr****g my clothes across a chair, I knelt on the
bed between Cunt's widely spread legs. Mistress commanded," Lick her pussy
Slut." Replying," Yes Mistress.", I used my fingers to spread her nether
lips and put my tongue to work. With my face buried in my work, my bare ass
was exposed for Mistress Zelda's signature.

Knowing what to expect this time, I was determined not to cry out. To help
myself endure the lash quietly, I f***ed my tongue as deeply into Cunt's
pussy as possible; bringing my mouth into firm contact with her vulva.
Basically, I was using her bottom as a gag to at least muffle any sounds I
might make. My body quivered in fearful anticipation.

CRACK, CRACK, CRACK! Three swift strokes with her whip and my right cheek
was properly marked. With scarcely a pause, another three lashes were
applied on my left cheek. Without even looking at my rear, I knew the new
Z's had been placed precisely on top of the previous ones. Mistress Zelda
was an expert with her whip!

My plan had worked! No sound escaped that could be heard, although Cunt
could certainly feel each lashing stroke transmitted to her through my
tongue. My ass felt like it was on fire, but I continued lapping away.
Cunt was quite aroused by now, and strangely enough...so was I. The tension,
submission and the oral sex had gotten my cock erect again! Amazing since I
had already come so recently. Mistress Zelda fastened a cock ring around my
cock to ensure that my erection would remain until it had served her
purpose.

Mistress lifted my face and kissed me on the mouth, savoring Cunt's juices
there, before guiding my cock into the orally prepared fuckhole. This was
fantastic! At last I was going to get to fuck someone at one of these
parties. Mistress climbed behind me and began forcing her well greased,
strap-on dildo into my ass. When it was fully inserted, she reached around
and grasped my nipple rings. She softly said," I know your nipples are
still very tender, but move perfectly with me and the pain will be minimal."
This seemed a gentle gesture on her part, so I gratefully uttered," Yes
Mistress, I will try very hard to do so."

She started fucking me with slow strokes, each thrust in my ass resulted in
a corresponding move by my cock in Cunt's pussy. My ass remained pressed
closely against Mistress's body as she and I moved as a single person.
Mistress was using me as a human dildo; a mere extension of her rubber one!
I was unable to ejaculate due to the ring which kept my cock painfully
engorged; and despite my craving for release, could only continue my
intermediary role until Mistress was satisfied. Cunt was thrashing and
bucking wildly, her breath coming in gasps as we brought her to orgasm after
thundering orgasm. She was kept in this state of frantic arousal for a long
time before Mistress had her own orgasm and was satisfied.

Mistress released my nipple rings, withdrew her dildo and pushed me aside to
embrace Cunt. They were kissing and caressing each other as I stood by the
bed watching. My nipples were throbbing; my ass sore and oozing lubricant;
and my cock still painfully engorged stuck straight out! I felt horribly
used, unfulfilled, and exhausted. Mistress looked up and ordered," Leave us
Slut." I replied," Yes Mistress Zelda.", and returned to the Living Room.

Walking into the Living Room I saw Mistress Goddess sitting on the couch,
with her legs spread and Stephanie licking her pussy. Poor Stephanie had
certainly been through a lot her first night of slavery. Mistress spied me
instantly noticing my erection, which was quite apparent since I was only
wearing my bra, garter belt, hose and heels. "Come here Slut." she demanded
adding, " I have a use for that." I had been hoping for a little rest, but
answered, "Yes Mistress Goddess." and went to her. "Lie on your back on the
floor." she ordered me as she pushed Stephanie away from her crotch. I
complied and she straddled my body and lowered herself onto my vertical
cock.

Mistress began riding my cock as if she hadn't had one inside her in years.
She told Stephanie," Come lay by us and kiss Slut while I enjoy my ride."
Stephanie did just that, kissing me on the mouth. As our tongues met she
tasted of come and pussy, as I was sure I did also. While the kisses had
been commanded by Mistress to start with, there was a warmth and caring
about them that signified a genuine desire on both our parts. When Mistress
Goddess was satisfied and departed we continued to kiss and embrace each
other until we fell into exhausted slumber.
Saturday


The sl**ping part of the night is always short at these parties, and it was
not long before I awoke to find myself still embracing Stephanie. Mistress
Rachel was standing there smiling down at us. " Did you two girls sl**p
well?" she asked sweetly. We both nodded dumbly, suddenly feeling awkward
about embracing each other. What had seemed so natural last night, seemed
perverse in the morning light. We separated and stood before Mistress. She
noticed my still swollen cock and taking pity on me removed the ring. " Get
cleaned up girls and fix your makeup. You look like hell." she stated.
Undoubtedly a very true statement, as we'd both been through a lot in the
last twelve hours!

We hurried into the bathroom to quickly shower and redo our makeup before
there was a mad rush by the others to use these facilities. Stephanie and I
had just stepped out of the shower when she looked at my cock, which was
gradually returning to it's normal color. She whispered to me," Would you
like me to suck you off now?" That sounded very appealing to me since I had
so much intercourse without release last night, but wisely declined with a
warning about the consequences of recreational sex by slaves. Our sexual
activities were strictly controlled by the Dominant ones. Stephanie nodded
her agreement, but her eyes had tears in them.

We went back out to Mistress Rachel who had been joined by several other
people. Slave M handed us frilly aprons to wear and led us to the kitchen
where we helped her fix breakfast. Twink and Cunt soon arrived and joined
us. Cunt delivered a tray of freshly filled coffee cups to the Doms
assembled in the Living room. As she walked out of the Kitchen the Z's on
her rear were clearly visible. Twink was joined with Becky in setting the
table; they both bore the marks of Mistress Zelda's whipcraft on their
behinds too.

Finally, the last to make their appearance, my beautiful Mistress Chris,
Master Jack, and Sir William emerged from their bedroom to join the others.
A naked and very bedraggled Slave followed wearily behind them. He clearly
had been busy all night. Mistress Chris was positively glowing with sexual
satisfaction. While I would never know what occurred in that room, she'd
obviously enjoyed it tremendously. How I wished that I'd been a part of
pleasing her directly instead of being used by others while she played.

The Masters and Mistresses chatted happily during breakfast as the slaves
served them. They discussed how well the film session had gone and all the
fun they'd had last night. While they relaxed after a good breakfast
Mistress Rachel mentioned that she had an announcement to make. All
conversation ceased as she stood up. She said, " I have decided to change
the names of my slaves. Stephanie has demonstrated her worthiness to enter
my stable by her performance last night. She will now be called 'slave
four' as her official slave name. Slave will henceforth be known as 'slave
nine.' I chose this name because of his nine inch cock and due to his
lengthy faithful service has earned a higher number than my newest slave."
The Dom's applauded and congratulated the slaves on their new titles. Slave
four was actually blushing as everyone looked at her.

When the commotion died down Mistress Chris said," Now I need a nap. Becky
come with me, you can be my teddy bear to cuddle with while I sl**p." Taking
her by the Hand Mistress Chris led her off to the bedroom. I felt bad that
she hadn't chosen me to cuddle up with. Being around the Dominants seemed
to make her forget I existed, except when she needed Slut to perform slave
chores. This was so unfair; after all I had endured to please her, I
deserved some consideration.

Master John, Sir William and Mistress Goddess took Cunt to with them as they
left presumably to sl**p. Mistress Rachel told slave four, " Draw your
Mistress a nice bubble bath and you may bathe me." Four quickly left to
carry out this pleasant task. It had been one thing he had been hoping for
even when he was still Steve, which now seemed a lifetime ago.

Mistress Zelda remained to supervise the cleanup chores being performed by
the remaining slaves. When the Kitchen was cleaned and the dishes washed
Mistress allowed slave nine to curl up on the floor and take a nap. Twink,
M and I ran the vacuum and generally tidied up the place under the watchful
eye of Mistress Zelda. She even had us wash, dry and iron our clothes so
our appearance would be suitable for the night's activities.

When our cleaning duties were completed Mistress Zelda summoned Twink to
kneel between her legs and give her clit some oral attention. She ordered,"
M and Slut make love to each other, I wish to be amused." This was an order
I was delighted to obey; I'd wanted to have sex with M ever since I first
laid eyes on her naked body! She must have felt the same way by her warm
responses to my caresses. Mistress allowed us to progress at our own pace
without giving directions or interruptions. She was involved with Twink's
tongue and preferred watching us as her personal porno show. That was fine
with me, for the first time in this group I was making love to a woman as a
man!

What a joy it was to engage in warm, tender loving after all the ****s and
f***ed perversion we slaves had been through. Concentrating on each others
pleasure, M and I were able to ignore our surroundings and the increasing
audience as the room began to fill with people emerging from the bedrooms.
It was as if we were the only people in the world, moving to a wonderful
rhythm of romantic sexual delight. Achieving our mutually desired
simultaneous orgasm, we continued kissing and caressing each other. I
wanted to be with her all night, and would have had this been a regular
swinger's party.

Our state of blissful contentment was quickly shattered by Master Jack
ordering," Becky clean M's pussy, it's full of disgusting slave come." Becky
replied," Yes Master Jack.", and scurried across the room. Pushing me
aside, she lay between M's legs and lapped up the come I'd so recently
deposited there. As I stood up to get out of the way Mistress Rachel said,"
Slave four lick Slut clean, she needs it too." I knew that Mistress didn't
care about my cleanliness, but was merely using this opportunity to
demonstrate her complete control of her newest slave. Slave four didn't
sound as sweet as the name Stephanie had, but now fully dressed and made up
she still looked as feminine. Looking down at the pretty face that was
licking my cock and hairless balls, I found it almost unbelievable that this
was the same person who had arrived here as Steve. A man who had lived
totally straight all his life was licking my male parts while dressed as a
woman and loving it! The Masters and Mistresses were experts at converting
normal people into their devoted slaves.

Slave nine was preparing to cook steaks on the grill while Cunt was
preparing the rest of the supper. Twink and slave four were ordered to
assist them. Mistress Zelda told me," Get yourself dressed and ready to go
Slut." I replied " Yes Mistress Zelda.", feeling very grateful for the gift
of normal sex with M she'd given me. I did wonder about her use of the word
go, but realized that her plans would be revealed when it pleased her to do
so. I washed myself, touched up my makeup, fixed my hair and put on my
freshly laundered outfit. Checking my appearance in the full length mirror,
I decided that I did look like a pretty girl. I was 'ready'!

The Dom's were finished eating by the time I rejoined the group. They were
enjoying their after dinner cocktails and casual conversation. The slaves
were eating hot dogs in the Kitchen. Slave four fixed me a plate of food
and we ate in silence, listening to the conversation coming in from the
Dining Room. We were trying to pick up clues about any wild plans the Dom's
had for the evening. While we had no choice in the matter, we were curious
none the less.

Mistress Rachel announced," It's movie night at the Club tonight; Zelda and
I want to take Slut and slave four down there. It should be a fun time,
anyone else care to join us?" Mistress Chris replied," No thanks Rachel,
Jack and I have already made plans involving slave nine and some deliciously
kinky stuff." Sir William also declined saying," I'll pass too. Goddess and
I will take care of the other slaves." He laughed and added," Between us we
can think of something to amuse ourselves!" They all laughed at this last
remark. They were sure there would be no lack of creativity with Sir
William and Goddess in collaboration.

"The Club?" I'd never heard of the Club, obviously the Dom's all had, even
slave nine had rolled his eyes at the mention of the place. I wanted to ask
him about what kind of place it was, but knew that even if I whispered the
question, it would not be answered. Nine was far too obedient to misbehave
even in private. No need to press the issue, I'd find out soon enough.

Mistress Zelda summoned slave four and I. She had us fetch her and Mistress
Rachel's coats. I put my cape on and slave was given a shawl to throw over
her bare shoulders. The Mistresses led the way out to Zelda's van, where
they sat in front and four and I took our places in the back seats. The
Mistresses were talking calmly but were obviously anticipating an exciting
evening. Four held my hand, nervously seeking some support, as we drove
towards the unknown.

The Club turned out to be a bar in the city. Judging by the nearly full
parking lot, the place must crowded. Mistress Zelda expertly wheeled into
an empty space in a dimly lit part of the lot. She and Mistress Rachel
strode into the bar full of self-assurance, with four and I following
timidly behind. This was our first time in a public place dressed as women,
so our hesitance was understandable. Our Mistresses had sternly warned us
to be very obedient to avoid embarrassing them in front of their friends.
The implied threat of punishment for any infraction was enough to overcome
our nervousness, so we dutifully followed them into the bar.

The doorman recognized the Mistresses and respectfully led us to a table
near the dance floor with a reserved sign on it. Removing the sign, he
signaled for a waitress. Mistress Zelda pulled out my chair and helped me
get seated. She was treating me as her girlfriend. I noticed Mistress
Rachel was doing the same for slave four. The waitress came to take our
orders. Mistress Zelda ordered a shot and a beer for herself, a whiskey
sour for Mistress Rachel and then told the waitress," Bring our bitches each
a glass of white wine." The waitress smiled knowingly and left to fill the
order.

Soon she returned with our drink order and after setting the drinks in place
asked," Will there be anything else Zelda?" Mistress reached into her coat
pocket, pulled out two video cassettes and handed them to the waitress
saying," Give these to George for his contest." The waitress looked at four
and I, and grinning broadly, nodded her affirmation of the request. I
suddenly realized what those tapes were. They were the ones made last night
by Master Jack. Four and I were the stars of one and his subjection **** on
the other! Slave four must have come to the same decision and nervously
sipped his wine, while I was gulping mine.

We sat watching the dancers on the floor. Men danced with women, women
danced with women and even a few men danced with other men. No wonder I had
never heard of this place! Many people wore leather garb, with most of the
rest wearing lacy frilly things. This was like no place I had ever been
before! It was a leather bar inhabited by those into that scene.

Mistress Zelda looked at us and ordered," Slaves go to the Lady's Room,
remove your panties and bring them back to us." We stared in shocked
immobility for a few seconds before answering in unison," Yes Mistress."
Slave four and I left holding hands as we made our way to no-mans land. We
felt everyone in the place knew where we were headed, but few paid any
attention to us. In this land of the bizarre we didn't seem that unusual.
The Lady's was located at the end of the room in a short hallway next to the
Men's room. Two men were leaning against the wall kissing passionately as
we squeezed by them to enter our assigned destination.

For the first time in my life I was inside the ladies john. Other than the
absence of urinals, the main difference seemed to be more stalls and a
bigger counter for fixing makeup. Anxious to leave this off-limits area, we
quickly entered stalls and pulled off our panties. While there I decided to
urinate. Knowing that standing to do so would be a dead giveaway if anyone
was to walk in, I sat on the stool and relieved myself. By the sounds from
the next stall four was doing the same thing.

We exited the stalls nearly simultaneously, washed our hands, and turned to
leave. Two Biker Babes blocked our exit, standing between us and the door
they had just entered. My panties suddenly felt very heavy in my hand. The
big cigar smoking Babe asked," You two are with Zelda aren't you?".
Politely I answered," Yes Mistress.", a response that was an automatic
reflex by now. I didn't mean anything but respect by using the title
Mistress, but it offended her. She snarled," I am not a Mistress, but I am
a very mean bitch that you don't want to anger!" The other Babe suggested,"
Maybe we should check them out to see if they are real girls or merely
sissies invading our domain." The big one nodded and ordered us to lift our
skirts. The real fear of receiving physical pain from these two hard Biker
Babes overcame the humiliation of doing as demanded and we shyly raised our
hems to expose our shaven privates. The Babes laughed at our discomfort,
ridiculed our inadequate equipment, even discussed stripping us naked and
handcuffing us in stalls. " Maybe some of the other ladies would find them
amusing." the smaller one said.

Slave four and I were really frightened now, as they seemed to seriously be
considering some very drastic actions. The big one shook her head slowly
saying," No they are Zelda's slaves and even though it might be fun to teach
them a lesson, the resulting confrontation with her would not be worth it."
She stepped aside and said," You two sissies had better get the hell out of
here right now." We dropped our hems down, and hurried out of the bathroom
as fast as our heels would allow. Had we not belonged to Mistress Zelda, I
shudder to think of what may have befallen us.

Mistresses Zelda and Rachel looked very good indeed as we returned to our
table. They were our lifeline in this place, since both four and I now
realized how dependent we were on their protection. I laid my pink panties
before Mistress Zelda as four was doing the same with his black panties for
Mistress Rachel. The Mistresses spread them out to display them for all to
see. I blushed crimson fully aware that anyone seeing them would know that
my bottom was bare! Four stared meekly down, unable to look at people who
knew he was being so humbled.

The music stopped, the lights dimmed, and a big screen television set came
on. A voice on the public address system announced that it was time for the
Amateur Video Contest to begin. The crowd grew quiet as the first movie
began to play. It was a crudely made, short movie of a Biker fucking his
babe as she leaned across his Harley. The second video showed a lesbian
couple making love. The third one showed the big Biker Babe we'd run into
in the Lady's room whipping some gal with her belt. It was very brutal, but
drew quite a few hoots and cheers from the Biker element of the crowd. Her
slashing strokes were very crude compared with Mistress Zelda's artistry. I
couldn't watch, thinking how close to being on the receiving end of similar
treatment I'd been earlier.

The strains of Bolero began playing and drew my attention back to the
screen. The quality of the filming was very superior to anything previously
shown. Master Jack knew his craft. Even though I'd witnessed the actual
performance in person; on the screen it seemed far more sensuous. The crowd
was mesmerized, watching in silence until the thundering creshendo's of the
finale brought them to their feet cheering and yelling bravo!

It must have taken ten minutes for the crowd to settle down enough to begin
the next film. This was the video showing Stephanie and I making love.
Slave four held my hand as we watched ourselves on the screen. Despite its
being a command performance, it showed us making love instead of merely
having sex. I had felt tenderness while doing it, but hadn't realized how
clearly it showed. I squeezed four's hand gently to indicate my
affectionate support and received a shy smile in return. When this video
ended there was polite applause instead of the raucous uproar of it's
predecessor. It had been sensuously intense, but lacked the brutality and
f***e to enflame this crowd.

When the prizes were awarded Mistress Rachel's didlo **** of Stephanie won
first prize. The one of Stephanie and I took second place. The Biker Bitch
took third place. George, the owner of the place, awarded the prizes; $50
cash for first place, $25 for second place and $10 for third. Mistress
Rachel collected her prize and she and slave four took bows acknowledging
the applause from the crowd. Mistress Zelda collected the second place
money and had four and I curtsy to the crowd. The Biker Babe collected her
prize with a very subdued girl at her side. Brutality and fear were Biker
Babe's means of controlling her slave.

The music resumed and people started dancing again. George had sent over
another round of drinks to our table as additional thanks for the choice
movies Mistress had entered. These Amateur Video nights were a big money
maker for him and he was thrilled to have quality material in his contest.
Mistress Zelda nodded her thanks to him and gave a toast to our Victory.

A large, hairy-chested, bearded man wearing jeans and a leather vest with no
shirt came to our table. His arms were heavily tattooed, giving him the
appearance of a clich'e character from a Biker film. He kissed Mistress
Rachel's hand respectfully and said," Congratulations Rachel, you make great
movies." Mistress Rachel acknowledged the compliment with a modest nod
saying," You're too kind Spike, but thank you." Spike moved to Mistress
Zelda and asked," Zelda may I dance with your bitch?" She shrugged her
shoulders and replied," Of course Spike old buddy, be my guest."

Spike took me by the hand and led me onto the dance floor and pulled me
close to him. I was very inexperienced in dancing backwards in heels, but
his sheer bulk guided me across the floor with amazing smoothness. His hand
went under my skirt and he fondled my bare buns as we danced. I tried to
quietly protest but, his other hand f***ed my head to his hairy chest to
quiet me. "Ssshh, relax baby I won't hurt you." he whispered reassuringly.
His hand worked around to my front and he started massaging my cock while
kissing lightly on my neck. Regardless of his revolting appearance, I found
myself getting very turned on by his expert manual manipulation. When he
kissed me full on the mouth, I returned it warmly; like the slut I'd become!

The song ended and Spike led me back to our table with my erection stiffly
forming a bulge in the front of my skirt. I had been on the brink of orgasm
and wished the song had gone on for a few more seconds. Spike just laughed
at my predicament saying," That's one hot bitch you have Zelda." Mistress
replied," Yes, she can be quite a pleasurable toy." Spike asked," Can I take
her home with me Zelda? I'll bring her back in a few days when I'm finished
with her." The thought of being at the mercy of this brute for days struck
terror in my heart! Fortunately Mistress Zelda answered," Spike you know I
would share her with you gladly, but she's not my personal property. I have
borrowed her myself from Mistress Chris and she might take offense if I gave
her slave away without her permission." Spike understood this reasoning,
being a Master himself, and shrugged saying," Maybe another time, baby." He
sat on my chair and pulled me onto his lap asking," Is it ok to play with
her here Zelda?"

Mistress replied that it would be fine and took Mistress Rachel out to dance
with her. Slave four was dancing with the Biker Bitch, who had lifted
four's dress exposing the bare bottom underneath. Four looked desperate to
escape from the grasp of this sadistic woman, probably an indication of the
threats being made by his partner. Spike lifted me easily with one arm and
used his other hand to open his fly. He lowered my asshole onto his
erection and quietly ordered me," Wiggle your ass to the music bitch." This
was incredible in a public place; he was fucking my ass in the middle of a
crowd! If anyone noticed they gave no indication of it.

His rough hands unbuttoned my blouse and he pulled on my nipple rings to
keep me in tempo with the music. He sat very still and I was f***ed to
squirm quite vigorously to bring him to climax. He had gotten quite turned
on during our dance also, as he came quickly. After he filled my asscunt
with his cum; he lifted me off his lap, zipped his fly and left without a
word of thanks. I buttoned my blouse up and longed to make a dash for the
bathroom. Which bathroom would I use? The ladies room held too much fear
for me to risk that again: and if Spike was any indication, the men's room
might be even worse! My uncertainty kept me riveted to my chair with his
come oozing slowly out of me.

Mistresses Zelda and Rachel returned followed shortly by Biker Babe bringing
slave four back to our table. Biker Babe thanked Mistress Rachel saying,"
Thanks for the use of your slave, maybe sometime I can borrow her for more
serious play." Mistress Rachel replied," You're welcome to the dance dear,
but I don't think that it will be possible for you to use her until I am
completely through with her. You tend to leave your slaves in very poor
condition and unusable." Biker Babe snorted," You're just to soft to be a
Mistress Rach; you need to rule with an iron hand not a velvet glove." She
swiveled around on the heel of her boot and stormed off. Slave four heaved
a mighty sigh of relief as she departed and Mistress Rachel put her arm
around four to comfort her. Four was obviously shaken by her encounter with
that brutish, menacing woman.

Mistress Zelda announced," Spike would like to use Slut for a gang bang with
his boys." She looked into my eyes and asked," Would you like that Slut?" I
earnestly replied," Oh no Mistress, please not that! Please!" Being gang
****d by that group of brutes was too horrible to contemplate. At least in
our group the ****s came singly and weren't overly violent. Mistress Zelda
smiled and said," I thought not and told him another time perhaps, but we
had to be going now." Relief flooded throughout me so fully I would have
kissed her ass on the spot; had it been permitted or requested. Mistress
Rachel said," We'd better leave then, we don't want Spike and his crew to
think we're slighting them." Slave four and I nodded our hearty agreement
with that suggestion. We were only too eager to leave this hazardous place.

Mistress Zelda took my arm in hers as a sign of ownership and led me through
the crowd towards the door. Mistress Rachel and slave four were right
behind us, also arm in arm. Spike was making kissing motions with his lips
at me as we passed his table. Several of his gang clutched at their
crotches as a promise of things to come. I felt safe with Mistress Zelda
protecting me and was able to retain my composure even in the face of the
menacing gang. Slave four actually trembled when the Biker Babe said,"
Someday you'll be mine baby." as we passed her table. The prospect of
falling into the clutches of that viscously sadistic Bull Dyke was clearly
an unnerving idea. She must have told four some frightening things while
dancing.

Out in the open, the cool night air felt very clean; even though it chilled
my bare bottom. The sense of relief was overwhelming when we reached the
security of the van. Slave four and I were so thrilled to leave the hellish
environment of the Club behind us that we hugged each other closely in the
back seat. The Mistresses seemed to have enjoyed their evening; chatting
happily about their video's triumphant victories. Of course they had not
felt the oppressively threatening aura of impending doom that four and I had
been exposed to. They knew how vulnerable we had felt and it amused them to
act as our protectors. Our gratitude for such protection would increase our
dependence on them and therefore enhance our willingness to serve as slaves.

We arrived at Master Jack's house, where we were admitted by slave M. I
relished the sight of her nude body, remembering fondly our lovemaking
session earlier in the day. It felt good to be back in familiar company
again! I made a mad dash to the bathroom to relieve myself and clean my ass
which was still oozing Spike's come. Anything reminding me of my experience
in the Club was intolerable.

Upon my return to the living room, Mistress Chris greeted me with," Did you
have a good time Slut?". All the built up tension of the evening came back
in a rush of overwhelming emotions. Tears were running down my cheeks as I
slowly shook my head no. Mistress came to me, took my hand and led me off
to a bedroom. Once in private, she had me strip naked and get in the bed.
She lay beside me and started caressing and comforting me. As I sobbed
openly, Mistress chris began to masturbate me. She kissed me tenderly and
gently tongued my nipple rings, while continuing to massage my cock. Her
genuine care for my feelings helped lift my spirits. She seemed more like
my loving wife than Mistress Chris at the moment. I was in heaven!

My sobbing ceased as my passion increased. Soon my hips were thrusting to
aid her manual manipulation to bring me to orgasm. My cock was spurting
warm semen onto my stomach and Mistress milked it of every last drop. When
I slumped back on the pillow, my passion spent, Mistress used her hand to
scoop up my come and f***e it into my mouth. A Mistress could let down the
barriers between herself and her slave for a brief time without risking loss
of control. Even as I licked her hand clean, I was thankful for the caring
comfort she'd displayed tonight. Regardless of how much she enjoyed playing
the Mistress Chris role; she really loved me! I loved her more than life
itself!

She rolled me on my side and cuddled up closely behind me, her wonderful
breasts pressed against my back. She whispered softly," sl**p well Slut,
I'll take you home in the morning." Thus assured of not being f***ed into
any more slave duties tonight, I drifted off into a contented, dreamless
sl**p. All was right in my world!

Friday

It was our next regularly scheduled Date Night tonight, and as usual, I was
both excited and nervous. Chris explained, " We were invited to Mistress
Zelda's to play this weekend, but I decided that we should have a fun
weekend here." I smiled at this news, since things were getting to drastic
with that group as far as I was concerned. She continued, " A break from
that group will be good for us." I knew it would be good for me; I sure
wasn't looking forward to another trip to " the club" any time soon. Chris
then went into her Domme role ordering me to go take a shower and get
cleaned up. " I am having company tonight, and I don't want to have an
unkempt slave hanging around!" she announced. I humbly replied, " Yes
Mistress" and hurried off to get cleaned up.

While showering and getting all cleaned up and ready, I wondered who she had
invited this time. Once before she had invited a guy from a BBS named Brian
to come over and they used and abused me, humiliating me while they had
great sex. I suspected that this would be another such evening, a prospect
I dreaded. By the time I finished getting cleaned up, I realized that Chris
had not given me any directions as what to wear and decided to go ask her.
Wrapping a towel around me, I went back to the area where Chris was playing
computer games. Just as I got there, the door bell rang. Without even
turning around to see how I was dressed, Chris ordered," Answer the door
slave".

I went to the door embarrassed to be wearing only a towel, but not wanting
to anger Chris. Upon opening the door I recognized Pat, a lady we had met
last week at a party. She and Chris had chatted privately for some time and
Chris had told me on the way home that she really liked Pat. It was obvious
that they had discussed our Date Nights and that Chris had invited her over
to share an evening dominating me. Maintaining my composure, I welcomed Pat
and e****ted her to Chris.

Chris got up and they hugged each other. Pat seemed a bit nervous, telling
Chris that she had never had a chance to play a Dominant role before. Chris
reassured her saying," Don't worry about it a bit dear, You can't do
anything wrong tonight. Whatever you want my slave will do." Pat, looking
somewhat dubious, said; " Really? Anything??" Chris nodded yes.

Pat turned to me and said," Drop that towel slave, let me see you naked."
This surprised me, coming so suddenly with no working up to it; but I
immediately dropped the towel from my body and stood naked before the
ladies. Pat grinned at my obedience. She was going to enjoy being a
mistress! Pat said, " I just love those nipple rings that your slave has
Chris." Chris replied, " Thank you, but they were a present from some
friends of mine. They do come in handy !"

Chris told me to get them some wine and went into the f****y room to sit and
chat. I filled two wine goblets with a nice white wine and delivered them
to the ladies. Pat said," Chris you have a nice servant here". Chris
replied, " It's not too bad as a maid either!" and laughed. " Can we do
that? Dress him as a maid??" Pat asked. Chris assuredly said, " Certainly
my dear. Tonight we can do anything we want!" Chris looked at me standing
naked awaiting their pleasure and asked me," Isn't that right slave?" I
bowed my head and answered," Yes Mistress".

Pat reached her hand out and fondled my clean shaven balls. "I've never
seen a man's privates shaved before, they look kind cute that way!" She
said. "Much less menacing than those hairy things men are so proud of." She
added. Chris nodded her agreement remarking, " Yes indeed, my slave keeps
his body bald at my insistence. It takes him time to shave it and serves as
a constant reminder of his slave status. That hairless body is very easily
feminized."

Pat seemed very impressed by Chris's confident attitude and my
submissiveness. " This is very interesting, I'd like to find out more about
what your slave will do, how you got such control and many other things."
Pat said. She then asked, " Can we talk in private for a bit?" Chris said,
" Of course Dear, perhaps the hot tub would be a comfortable place." Chris
told me to fetch them some towels. I quickly got the towels and when I
delivered them was told, " We are going to be alone for a bit, meanwhile get
into your 'slut' outfit and start fixing supper." I murmured, "Yes
Mistress." and left to obey my orders.

"Damn!" I thought to myself, "I'd hoped for a quiet evening at home tonight
serving my Mistress." It was now obvious that I was going to be put through
the hoops by two ladies tonight. As I got into my 'slut' apparel, I knew
the Ladies were planning my ordeal. What they had in mind I didn't know,
but felt safe in assuming that my pleasure was in no way involved in their
considerations.

Since I had shaved my body during my shower, getting into my 'slut' outfit
went rather quickly. I painted my toenails first then began applying my
makeup. Chris preferred a wanton, whorish appearance in her sissy slave; so
I used the blue eyes shadow, lots of rouge, gaudy red lipstick and the long
fake eyelashes to achieve the desired effect. When the mascara was
liberally brushed on the long lashes my face looked very slutty indeed. I
put on some big hoop earrings and then the wig. It was a blonde wig styled
to give me the look of a bimbo.

I rolled the black mesh nylons onto my hairless legs and secured them to my
garter belt. Next I put on the black, padded bra and slipped into the white
blouse with the puffy sleeves. It's low cut neckline would make my nipples
easily accessible. If past experience was any indication, I expected that
they would be getting quite a workout this evening. Deciding to leave the
black lacy panties off, I stepped into my black mini-skirt. It barely
covered my privates, coming only to mid-thigh. I knew that with any bending
I would be exposed unless I moved very primly.

My transformation was nearly complete now, so I stepped into my high heeled
shoes. They had 4" heels and had taken me some time to learn to walk in.
Chris had me wearing them every Date Night weekend though, and now I could
manage quite well in them. A quick spray of cheap perfume, and I was ready
for the final step. I always waited until last to glue on the fake
fingernails. Their length made the other transformation steps too
difficult. Once they were in place, I painted them the same garish red as
my toenails. While they dried, I studied myself in the full-length mirror.
The image was perfect, I looked like a blonde floozy....just the way Chris
liked her sissy slave!

Figuring that the ladies would be ready for a refill of their wine glasses,
I put on my lacy white apron and went out to the Hot Tub to get their
glasses. "Oooh, how nicely whorish your maid looks now!" said Pat. Chris
just smiled and responded, " Thanks, She is a tramp, but serves me well."
They both laughed making me feel even more embarrassed. Chris's penchant
for having me dressed this way when in my slave role was bad enough in front
of her alone, but was more than doubly humiliating in the presence of Pat.
Executing a dainty curtsy I asked, " Would the Ladies care to have their
drinks refilled?" They both held up their empty glasses, which I took and
went to refill them. As I left their snickering sent a shiver up my spine.
This evening seemed to be dedicated to my humiliation.

When I returned with the refills, I had to squat demurely keeping my knees
together to hand them to the ladies. Pat reached under my skirt and fondled
my cock. "Her clitty is exited." she remarked to Chris. She stroked me to
full erection and then just as I felt near to orgasm, sent me away with a
tent-like bulge in my skirt. Chris told me, "I laid out two nice steaks for
tonight, fix a couple of potatoes and a nice salad to go along with them
Slut." I replied, " Yes Mistress."

The first thing I did was to light the gas grill to let it heat up while I
prepared the rest of the meal. Once the potatoes were in the microwave
oven, I made a large bowl of salad adding all of Chris's favorite
ingredients. When the salad was finished, I took the two nice T-bone steaks
and placed them on the grill. leaving them to start cooking, I scurried
back in the house to set the table. I used the good dishes, crystal
goblets, best silverware and even linen napkins to make the table suitably
attractive for the ladies. I even lit two candles to make it seem more
luxurious before dashing back out to flip the steaks.

"Mistress, Your supper will be ready in a few minutes." I respectfully
announced. Chris got out of the hot tub and had me towel off her body. Pat
also wanted the same service, which I of course supplied. Being so close to
two such delightful naked women caused my erection to return. Pat laughed
as she noticed my reaction saying, " The poor slave is probably aching for
some relief." Chris responded, " Don't worry about Slut, that bitch will get
more sex than she wants later." they both laughed as they went into the
house. Retrieving the steaks from the grill, I followed them inside.

Chris asked, " What is this third place setting for Slut?" "Did you presume
that you were to dine with us?" Realizing that I had messed up, I answered,
" I had hoped so Mistress, but I will remove the extra stuff immediately."
As rapidly as possible I removed the setting for my place at the table and
stood by the table waiting to be of service if needed. Chris and Pat
chatted casually as they ate, although there seemed to be a suppressed level
of excitement underlying everything. The wine they'd already consumed had
loosened up their inhibitions and they giggled frequently. My only task was
to refill their goblets once during the meal.

When they were finished eating, Chris lit up a cigarette, pushed back her
chair and motioned for me to kneel. "That was a good meal Slut, now I need
to relax a bit...lick me." She ordered. As she leaned back and spread her
legs, I began to lick gently at her vaginal lips. Slowly I worked my way to
her clit licking and sucking until she became aroused. Pat watching from
behind remarked, " Slut does have a nice ass." Chris said, " Yes She does,
and I would be honored if you would like to fuck it." Pat responded with
undisguised delight, "Wow, that would be something that I've never done
before! Lots of guys have tried to do anal sex on me and I hate it! This
is an unexpected pleasure to be able to shove something up one of them.
Could I really do that?" Chris said, " Of course Dear, I told you that
tonight you can do whatever you want with my slave." Reaching over to hold
Pat's hand she added, " You are my guest tonight."

Chris pulled my head away from her crotch and pointed towards Pat. "Do her
for a bit to warm her up." she commanded. I crawled over to Pat and
immediately began lapping at her bottom. Pat responded rapidly, and
actually reached orgasm before Chris returned with the toys. Chris had
inserted one end of a double dildo into herself and was holding out the
strap-on dildo to Pat. "Come over here and suck my cock Slut" Chris
demanded. With me on my hands and knees in front of her, she shoved the
fake cock past my lipstick covered lips into my mouth. "That's my good
little cocksucking bitch." she praised as I sucked. Pat meanwhile had
strapped on the dildo harness and knelt behind me. Chris told her, "Slut's
sissy pussy is awfully tight, You'd better use some of that Vaseline." Pat
took the jar of Vaseline, and smeared my asscunt with it liberally. She pushed
one, then two greasy fingers inside of me forcing the lubricant inside of
me. The pain of the intrusion soon was overcome with erotic sensations and
I began to squirm. Chris held my face in her hands, keeping my sucking
going as Pat entered my behind with her dildo. Pat relentlessly pushed the
dildo further in until it was up to the hilt. I was impaled both front and
rear!

Chris told Pat, " This bitch is easily controlled by her nipples. If you
use her rings you can regulate her movements to suit you." Pat pulled my
blouse out from where it was tucked into my skirt, unhooked my bra and
slipped her index fingers into my nipple rings and slowly began thrusting
and withdrawing, pulling me rearward to meet her thrusts by yanking on my
nipples. This scene was unbelievable! My mouth was being fucked by Chris
while Pat was fucking my ass and savaging my nipples. I was a helpless piece of fuckmeat being used for the ladies lustful pleasure.

It seemed to take forever before both Pat and Chris reached orgasm and they
released me to collapse on the floor. I had a throbbing erection and still
had not climaxed. The ladies hugged each other and Pat said," That was
great! I don't know when I've had so much fun!" Chris smiled and said." The
night is still young my dear, you may feel like doing it again. Remember
anything you desire Slut will do." They clinked their wine glasses together
and toasted to their night of pleasure.

Chris told me, "Get this table cleaned off, and clean yourself too. You
look like a freshly fucked Slut!" They both giggled at the obvious irony of
that statement and walked out of the room. I struggled to my feet, rehooked
my bra, tucked in my blouse and straightened the mini-skirt. It was bad
enough being dressed like this without being a disheveled mess. As soon as
I had cleared the table and loaded the dishwasher, I went into the small
bathroom to freshen my makeup. I washed my aching bottom to remove the
slimy stuff oozing out, even though I knew from past experience it would
continue to leak for quite some time. While still feeling very humiliated,
weary and sore at both ends; at least I looked presentable again. Knowing
that I shouldn't stay gone too long, I returned to the f****y room to find
Chris and Pat sitting on the couch conversing as if the recent events had
never happened. They had both freshened up their makeup and changed into
something sexy. This seemed strange to me, they surely weren't trying to
impress me with their appearance! It seemed to be a waste of energy if, as
they suggested earlier that there might be a repeat performance later.
While I was still puzzling over this strange behavior, the door bell rang.

Chris said sweetly, " Answer the door, will you Slut dear?" Looking at the
ladies expressions I knew that this had been planned all along. They were
expecting company, someone else to enjoy degrading me! I dutifully went to
the door and opened it. There stood Brian with two other guys. They pushed
their way past me as Brian led them into the f****y room to meet the ladies.
I closed the door and followed them.

Brian was kissing Chris's hand and saying, " I'm so pleased you called
Chris. I see that Slut has responded well to your training." Chris nodded
her head in acknowledgment of his praise and introduced Pat. " She is my
friend and has been invited over for a bit of play, we started without you."
Both Chris and Pat chuckled at this comment. Brian introduced his friends
to the ladies. " The smaller guy here is Wayne, I brought him as a date for
Pat. This big fellow is Jake, he is mostly gay and can be brutal so I
figured that he would be a perfect date for Slut." I gasped at this last
statement, I wasn't gay, or even bisexual by choice. Jake's sheer size was
quickly turning this from a role playing game into a nightmare!

Chris ordered, " Get our dates some drinks Slut." Our dates! Those words
cut like a knife. It wasn't kinky enough for her to use me as her sissy
slave, now she had fixed me up as a date for a man. I obediently took the
drink orders and filled them, handing each his drink with a dainty curtsy.
Jake took his straight shot of bourbon and downed it in a gulp, chasing it
with a big swig of beer. He let out with a loud belch, reached out his
massive arm and pulled me to him. He planted a big wet kiss on my mouth,
forcing his tongue inside me. I wanted to gag, and tried to pull away which
enraged him. "This bitch needs her spirit broken a bit." he snarled,
pulling me across his lap as he sat on a chair. Lifting my skirt he began
spanking my bare bottom. No pretend swats, these were resounding whacks
that stung and really hurt. I wriggled trying to escape the blows, but his
powerful arm pinned me in place. After a half dozen blows to each cheek, he
let me up and asked, " You gonna play nice now babe? Or do you want some
more?" With tears streaming down my cheeks and sobbing, I muttered, "Yes
Sir, I'll do whatever you want." I glanced through teary eyes at Chris who was
sitting necking with Brian and saw her smile. It had been at my insistence
that she tried being dominant and now she had given me far more kinkiness
than I ever dreamed possible. She felt entitled to gloat a bit over the
obvious regrets I now felt.

Brian suggested, "Perhaps we should leave these two lovebirds to get
acquainted." Chris replied," I can hardly wait to get in bed with you too
Brian dear, but I'd kinda like to watch Slut please Jake for awhile first.
My dear husband wanted to be a woman, now I want to see Her perform like
one!" Pat added, " I want to watch this too, please." Wayne who was
fingering Pat's pussy nodded his agreement. Good grief! Not only was I going to
be Jake's 'woman' tonight but I was going to be f***ed to do it in front of
Chris and the others. There could be no greater humiliation imaginable!

Jake stood up and gave me a deep kiss, fondling my sore bottom with his
rough hands. His body pressed against mine allowing me to feel his
erection. He knew that I was a man, but he wanted to have sex with me while
I was dressed as a slut cunt. We kissed for a couple of minutes before he
ordered, " Undress me bitch, I'm going to give more than ya ever had
before!" My long painted fingernails fumbled with his shirt buttons until I
was able to slip it off exposing his very hairy body. The revulsion I felt
at having to undo his belt and unzip his fly was overcome by the fear of
what would happen if I refused, so his pants were soon removed also. He
looked more like a hairy b**st than a man, but the ladies applauded his
enormous cock. He gave a bow of mock modesty and then roughly pulled off my
blouse. His big hands were able to unhook and remove my bra with surprising
ease.

Jake pushed gently down on my shoulders forcing me to kneel in front of him.
"Suck my dick Bitch." he ordered waving it in front of my face. When I
parted my lips and took the head into my mouth Chris and Pat both applauded
again. Jake held my head with his hands as I tentatively began to suck on
him. There was no escaping my fate! Chris kept encouraging me by chanting,
"Suck Slut, suck." When Jake began thrusting his huge cock it made me choke
and gag. That seemed not to matter to anyone, Jake was having his way and
Chris loved seeing me as a sissy cocksucker. Pat had never seen two men
together and was getting quite turned on also. Brian and Wayne liked seeing
me humiliated and were happy feeling up the girls until they were ready to
have sex with them.

When Jake was about to come in my mouth he pushed me roughly away causing me
to fall backwards. Moving rapidly for a big man, he picked me up and placed
me on my hands and knees facing Chris. "Beg me to fuck you Bitch" He
ordered. Before I could even bring myself to utter such disgusting words,
he smacked my ass a few quick swats. " Oh please Sir, Please fuck my
pussy, I want to feel your cock deep inside my fuckhole." I pleaded in earnest. Anything to avoid those brutal spankings!

Everybody seemed to find my total surrender amusing as a snicker ran through
the gathered crowd. Jake f***ed himself inside of me firmly with a quick
thrust. It hurt terribly, but I was thankful for the copious lubrication
Pat had used on me earlier. But for the remaining ooze, I would have been
ripped open by Jake's oversized equipment. He grabbed my hips and began
thrusting in earnest until he came what seemed like a gallon deep inside of
me.

Jake rolled over on his side then onto his back, pulling me along with him
so that I wound up on my back with his cock still buried in my ass. Chris
came from the couch and began to suck on my right nipple. Pat soon joined
in suckling on my left nipple. Chris kissed me lightly on my sweaty
forehead whispering that she was proud of her slave. She then gave my erect
cock a few strokes and brought me to orgasm, at last! When I came all over
my stomach she and Pat scooped it up and fed it to me. After I had finished
licking their fingers clean, they took the hands of Brian and Wayne and left
for the bedroom leaving me laying there with Jake still imbedded inside me.

Finally he slipped out of my violated ass and rolled onto his side. He
easily rolled me over to face him, kissed me gently while fondling my
nipples. "You are a sweet piece of ass Bitch." he said sincerely. "Now
that I've made love to you as my woman, you will be mine to use whenever
Chris allows it." He pinched my nipples firmly and asked, " You will love
that won't you?" Made love? He called that brutal **** making love? The
pain in my nipples f***ed me to smile sweetly and answer, " Yes Jake honey,
I'll be your fucktoy anytime you want." He released me and sent me to wash up. I figured that it was best to humor him and brought back a warm wet washcloth to clean his
privates with. I even gave his cock a friendly kiss after cleaning it,
which pleased him immensely.

I started to dress myself again, but Jake said, " Just keep the heels, hose
and garter belt on, leave the rest off." I replied, "Yes sir." At his
command I brought him another shot and beer to 'rebuild his strength'. As
he swilled it down I heard Chris call, " Slut, get in here." from the
bedroom. My Mistress's demands came first, so I left Jake and went to the
bedroom.

Chris, Brian, Pat and Wayne were all in our king-size bed. Chris and Brian
had obviously just finished making love, while Pat and Wayne were still
going at it. Chris smiled at me, spread her legs and said, " Lick me clean
Slut." I sank to my knees and saw Brian's come leaking from her cunt.
While he was still kissing her and fondling her breasts, I lapped up the
residue of his passion. He chuckled at the sight of me performing this
degrading task. The musky smell of fresh sex assailed my nose and the taste
was horrible, but soon my chore was finished. Chris praised me saying, "
That's a good Slut, now lick my juices off Brian's wonderful cock." Even
though I done this before, the idea of licking another man's cock was still
revolting to me. My revulsion didn't count for much tonight though, so
knowing that I had no choice, I took his cock in my hands and licked it from
one end to the other. Damned thing started getting hard again from my
tongue and I wondered if Brian was as straight as he let on.

Chris took Brian by the hand saying, " Let's go to the hot tub for a bit
Darling." She looked at me and ordered, " Bring us fresh drinks." They left
the bedroom for the tub and I went to fix their drinks. I delivered them to
the hot tub where they were relaxing, but still fondling each other. That
Brian could turn Chris on like no other man! Chris took her drink, fondled
briefly my still smarting ass and told me," Go back to the bedroom and
perform your clean-up service for Pat and Wayne, they should be finished by
now." With tears of humiliation filling my eyes, I replied humbly, "Yes
Mistress." and left them.

Passing through the f****y room, Jake grabbed me and kissed me. "Where are
you going Babe?" he asked. "Mistress sent me on an errand Sir." I answered
truthfully. "In that case, I won't keep you." he said releasing me. He
did, however, follow me down the hall to the bedroom. Pat and Wayne had
indeed completed their lovemaking and looked surprised to see me standing
there. " What do You want?" she asked. " Mistress Chris sent me to clean
you up too, if that is your desire." I uttered shyly. "That would be very
nice indeed Slut. " She patted the bed and told me, " Lay on your back here
dear slave." When I was in position, Pat straddled my face and pulled my
mouth to her crotch. " Lick it all up, be sure that you suck out all of the
stuff inside me too." She demanded. Pat thought that this having a slave
was a great treat, and was really enjoying herself.

Jake seeing my bare ass laying there, decided to take advantage of this
opportunity and climbed onto the bed between my legs. He lifted my legs,
spreading them with his shoulders. I was unable to even beg him not to do
that, as my mouth was muffled by Pat's sopping pussy. My licking was
getting Pat close to orgasm again as her thrusting hips indicated. With my
mouth held firmly in place, Jake was free to enter me again. This time he
was fucking me more slowly, almost lovingly. Wayne found the sight of me
being used at both ends arousing and he placed his dick in my hand for me to
stroke. Hopelessly trapped, I began to stroke him. What a wild picture
this made I thought.

" That Slut is one hot bitch!" I heard Brian say. Chris said, "Yes indeed,
the minute I let her out of my sight She's involved in an orgy." They had
decided to return to the bedroom for a second round of sex and walked in to
see me being used by three people. That none of this had been my idea
didn't matter. Jake fucking my ass, Pat riding my face, and my hand stoking
Wayne's cock made it appear that I was loving it. Chris took Brian's cock
and put it in my other hand and began playing with my nipples. Despite the
horror of my predicament, my cock began to rise again.

Pat reached her orgasm, let my head fall back and dismounted me. Jake
wrapped his arms around mine disengaging me from Brian and Wayne and began
to fuck more rapidly. The f***e of his thrusts was causing me to moan
accordingly and Chris remarked, " Isn't that sweet, Slut loves being
fucked!" The others agreed with her making comments about my wanton nature.
Jake, oblivious to all of the distractions, rammed into me until he came
deep inside me. He kissed me deeply and withdrew. I lay exhausted, unable
to move for several minutes. Pat bent over, kissed me on the lips and
praised my performance with, " Slut honey, I haven't cum like that in
years. You look so sexy being fucked it turns me on!"

Chris snapped at me, " Get up and make room for me and Brian, and get out of
those nylons before they get ruined. I don't buy pretty things just to be
destroyed during your slutty whoring around." I got off of the bed and
scurried to the bathroom to wipe off my seeping bottom. While in there I
relieved my bladder and removed my hose and garter belt. I replenished my
lipstick and combed my hair to look more presentable before returning to the
bedroom naked. Chris and Brian were in bed caressing each other. I felt
very jealous of him, he was in bed with my wife while I was a sex toy for
Jake. He had fucked her as a man, and by the look of things soon would be
doing it again; while I had been used like a whore. Chris said, " It's not
ladylike to wander around naked slut, Slip into the nightie I laid out for
you and leave us alone." I slipped the black, lacy, short nightie over my
head. It didn't even completely cover my buns. As I left the bedroom,
Chris had rolled on top of Brian and was beginning to ride his cock.

In the kitchen Pat and Wayne were fixing themselves another drink, Pat
said," Slut has had a busy night, pour yourself a drink Dearie. " Grateful
for this unexpected kindness, I poured myself a glass of wine. It would
help me to get rid of the foul taste in my mouth and maybe even help ease
the degrading experiences. Pat asked, " Have you been a slave for long
Slut?" I replied, "No Ma'am, this is all fairly new to me." She said, " I
think it's wonderful the way you endure all of this to please Your Mistress
and her kinky friends." I sipped my wine and replied meekly, " Thank you
Ma'am." I didn't tell her how debasing it was to be a sissy sex slave nor
how much I wished that I was in bed with Chris now in place of Brian. How
could I? I didn't quite understand myself how I had been reduced to my
current state in such short time.

Wayne noticed tears welling up in my eyes and snorted," I think that Slut
never was a man, no real man would let himself be treated this way." Pat
defended me with, " I disagree...it shows great love to give up all pride,
every vestige of manhood to become a feminized sissy for his Mistress." She
kissed me lightly on the cheek and added, " I wish I had one just like
Slut." Wayne just glared at me.

Pat said, " We are going to sl**p in the guest room tonight, Chris and Brian
wish to be alone." Damn, I'd kinda hoped that everyone would leave soon. "
Would you be a dear and suck Wayne hard for me Slut?" Pat asked sweetly.
After her defense of me, I felt obliged to do what she asked and knelt in
front of Wayne. Taking his cock in one hand I put it to my lips and kissed
the head lightly. As I took him into my mouth, my other hand gently cradled
his balls. Sucking and licking soon had Wayne forgetting who was servicing
him, he responded by getting erect and started moving his hips. While I was
so engaged, Jake walked in from the hot tub and loudly asked, " What in the
hell is this?" Pat just purred, " I asked slut to do this for me, isn't she
cute little cocksucker?" Pat began to fondle Jake's cock. Pat smiled
sweetly at Wayne and told him, "I'm too worn out for anymore sex tonight
Wayne Honey, so if you want to come again you'd better let Slut finish you
off here." I felt betrayed! I was supposed to merely get him hard! Wayne
said, "Well if that's the case, I suppose that coming in this faggot's mouth
is better than nothing." He grabbed my ears and began fucking my mouth
faster and harder until he finally came in my mouth. I gagged and choked.
Pat said, " That's ok slut just swallow it." When I had, she handed me my
wine which I quickly gulped down. She patted me on the head saying, " That
was very nice of you to take care of Wayne for me Slut. Come with me, I
want to play with you now." Wayne asked, "Hey, what about me?" Pat just
smiled at him and replied, " Now that you are into having sex with guys, you
and Jake can have fun together." She took me by the hand and led me into the
guest bedroom, leaving a shocked Wayne staring at Jake's menacing erection.

Once in the bedroom, Pat closed the door and started giggling. She gave me
a warm hug and said, " I couldn't stand his swinish remarks about you Slut
Honey. A night with Jake might mellow him out a bit." We both laughed at
the beautiful irony of her hastily concocted plan. As we were crawling into
the bed the sounds of scuffling coming from the kitchen told us that Wayne
was being 'seduced'. Even though my poor ass was still throbbing and
leaking, I smiled at the thought of what lie ahead for Wayne. He is going
where I have been!

Pat pulled me on top of her and guided me inside of her. I made love to her
like a man, although I was still made up as a woman. Afterwards we lay
still kissing, caressing and cuddling. She said, " Oh Slut, I just love
feeling your hairless body. You are a wonderful combination of both a man
and a woman." I answered," And You are so beautiful a person, both
physically and in spirit." She said, " Just now you made great love as a man
and earlier I made love to you in your female role, I honestly can't say
which I enjoyed more." I ran my long fingernails lightly over her breasts
and told her, " Pat Darling, I prefer what we just did, but would gladly be
yours to use any way you want." She said," You are so sweet, I'll talk with
Chris and see if we can't work out some kind of an arrangement where we can
share your services." We fell asl**p in each other's arms.

Saturday

The sun was shining in the window when Pat awakened me with a kiss. She was
holding my garter belt, hose and shoes. " Let's go out with the others,
please put these on for me." Once I had put them on I resumed my Slut role.
I stopped by the bathroom to reapply my makeup and comb my hair. Walking
into the kitchen I could scarcely keep from laughing. Wayne was wearing my
lacy apron and cooking breakfast. He had a black eye, his wrists were
bruised and his bare ass bore welts obviously made by Jake's belt. Pat
lightly ran her hand over his ass causing him to wince. She said with mock
concern, " That looks so sore Wayne, how was your wedding night?" Wayne just
glared at her, feeling very embarrassed about having lipstick on. He knew
that everyone knew what his night had been like. Hell!

Pat sat down at the table with Chris, Brian and Jake, while I remained
standing servilely. Chris gave me a light kiss on the cheek and asked, "Did
you have a good night Slut?" I answered, "Yes Mistress, I did." Brian said,"
A lot better than Wayne's I'll bet!" and broke out laughing. Jake pulled me
onto his lap and gave me a kiss. "Good morning Slut, I missed your company
last night." he said. He fondled my ass then added," But I now have a new
Bitch, and this one I can take home with me." Wayne came into the room with
the beginnings of breakfast. I helped him set the table and deliver the
food. I knew that Wayne really wanted to lay into me, but we both remained
silent as polite maids, refilling coffee cups and so forth until they
finished eating.

After the table was cleared off, dishes done, and kitchen cleaned up, Jake
announced that it was time for he and Bitch to be going. He said," I've got
to take Her shopping for some sexy clothes and other stuff. We're going out
dancing tonight!" Wayne's face was a picture of sheer terror. Not only had
he been brutally ****d last night, but he was now considered as Jake's
property. There was an exchange of thanks. Jake thanked Chris for her
hospitality and the use of Slut. Chris thanked Jake for making Slut into a
real woman and for doing it in front of her. Wayne thanked Pat for the sex
he had enjoyed with her, but nearly choked on the words when Jake made him
thank her for introducing him to Jake. "No problem Bitch, it was my
pleasure." Pat said with great sincerity. Jake took the apron off of Wayne
and wrapped him in a pink robe he had borrowed from Chris. As he carried
him out the door, he remarked," You can throw out those other clothes, I'll
return the robe."

When they were gone, Brian said, " That sure didn't turn out the way I
expected, I had brought Jake as a favor for Chris. I knew that she wanted
to see Slut fucked by a man and Jake was just the guy." Pat chirped in with,
" I'm sure it came as a surprise to Wayne too!" Brian gave Chris and Pat
both a kiss, then said," Chris I had a really wonderful time with you as
always, and I am really looking forward to a weekend alone with you." He
then turned and left also. When the door closed behind him it was quiet
almost like the last eighteen hours hadn't occurred.

Chris broke the silence with," Slut get your maid outfit on it's time to
change the beds, do laundry and clean the house. Pat and I are going to
play computer games for a bit and then take a nap." The game wasn't over
yet! I went into the bedroom to don my Slut clothes, the same things I'd
worn at the start of last night's activities. As soon as I was dressed, I
stripped the sheets off of our king-sized bed and remade the bed with clean
linens. I did the same with the guest bed and then took the soiled sheets
along with our regular laundry to the basement laundry room. Great care was
needed to carry that overly full basket down the stairs wearing heels as I
was. I knew that it would be easy to trip and fall.

Once I had things sorted and the first load running, I went to the Basement
bedroom to replace those sheets. The bed was totally disheveled from
Wayne's struggles and the bl**d spots on the sheets was evidence that Jake
had torn his virgin ass. "Poor Wayne," I thought, "At least Chris had
broken me in gently and Pat's dildo had loosened my ass up before Jake's
attack!" I gathered the sheets and set them to soak in the laundry sink.
Then it was back upstairs to clean the house.

Back in our bedroom, I picked up the clothes that Wayne had worn to our
house and took them to Chris. "Mistress," I asked, "What shall I do with
these things?" Chris looked at them with scorn and replied, "Throw them out!
I imagine that Bitch now has some pretty new things to wear." Then showing
some pity added, "Take the stuff in the pockets, put it a paper bag, and
we'll save it for Her." A wallet, knife, coins and a nailclipper all went
into the bag before I set it on the closet shelf. Then pants, shorts,
shirt, socks and even shoes went into the trash. It seemed a waste of good
clothes, but Chris was right, Wayne probably had a new outfit by now.

I vacuumed the bedrooms and then went back downstairs to load the dryer and
put in the second load which included the basement sheets. than back
upstairs to vacuum the living and f****y rooms. When I got to the computer
area, Chris and Pat were both online chatting on an Adult BBS. A glance at
the screens showed that they were busy relating recent events to an
interested audience. Cris saw me arrive and motioned me to kneel and lick
her crotch. She loved having me serve her like that while she talked via
modem to both guys and gals. Busy where I was, I couldn't see what she was
typing, but felt certain that she was telling everyone what she had me
doing....maybe even how I was dressed. Hopefully she was using the name
Slut instead of the usual alias I used in there.

When Chris was satisfied, she allowed me to get up. I was surprised to see
Pat wearing the strap-on dildo. While had been busy, she'd put it on to
enable her to fuck me again. She had been serious when telling of how much
she enjoyed the sensations and feelings of power she felt while usurping the
male sex role. Chris seemed to use dildo **** to make me feel humiliated
and inferior. Pat actually loved the act for it's own sake. Either way, I
was going to take it in the rear, but at least with Pat it was for her
pleasure!

Pat took my hand and led me to the f****y room where she had me suck on the
phallus kneeling in front of her. "Slut you look so cute and sexy with a
cock in your mouth." she praised while stroking my hair. I could feel the
sincerity in her voice. She wasn't being snide or cynical. Suddenly I felt
very pretty and lucky to serve her. When she had me get on all fours, I
eagerly complied. I didn't even mind the application of a generous amount
of Vaseline. When she entered me I even thrust back to willingly receive
her. We made passionate love until she reached her wild orgasm and she
pulled out and kissed me. I felt thrilled to have pleased her so. Then she
pulled my skirt back down, gave me a pat on the rear and ordered, " Back to
work Slut, the fun's over for now." She went back to the computer and I went
down to change loads again. I felt a bit resentful and used, but knew that
there was work to be done.

While I finished the laundry and cleaned the bathrooms the ladies took a
nap. When the supper was well started, I went to wake them as had been
requested. They looked so sweet cuddled together in our bed. A glass of
wine before dinner was in order and then feeling content and rested, they
agreed that I should be allowed to eat with them. I was even allowed a
glass of wine for myself. It was a very pleasant meal. Chris and Pat
talked while I remained silent. Chris told Pat how much she had liked her
company and assistance. Pat told Chris how she had never had such fun in
her entire life. They kissed and hugged each other, more like s****rs than
lovers. When they were finished they stripped and went to the hot tub while
I cleaned up the dishes.

Chris called, "Bring towels Slut." I hurried out to dry them as they emerged
from the tub. They had decided that the sl**ping part of last night had
been too short and announced that it was bedtime. Even as I was wondering
where I was to sl**p, Chris said, "I think that the three of us girls can
fit in one bed tonight." I was thrilled! We went into the bedroom and all
three of us put on short nighties. I was placed in the middle with Chris on
one side and Pat on the other. I was really tired from lack of sl**p and
too much sex. I would have been quickly asl**p, except female hands from
both sides began to fondle me. One pair of lips on each nipple and two
pairs of hands fondling me soon had my hips thrusting. When I came, they
once again fed my come to me. almost before they'd rolled over to sl**p I
was dead to the world.

Sunday

The morning sun awakened Pat first. She threw back the covers to stare at
me sl**ping in the short nightie for a few minutes before her lips went to
my cock. What a grand way to be awakened! The first thing I saw was her
mouth engulfing my cock. As our movements increased, Chris woke up also.
She smiled and said, " My Dear Slut, you are such a horny whore. Maybe I
should put you to work on the streets." I gasped in shock, then saw her
smile and knew that she wasn't serious about that threat when she kissed me
full on the mouth. Chris took my hand and placed it on her crotch. As I
fondled and fingered her bottom she reached over to caress Pat's breasts.
We had a three way love thing going which only ended when I came in Pat's
mouth. Pat the kissed me transferring the contents of her mouth to mine. I
swallowed it and then kissed Chris.

I was sent to make breakfast while the ladies performed their morning
grooming. By the time the meal was ready, so were they. Again I was
allowed with them and even join in the conversation this time. I still had
to serve them and clean up, but they were clearly in a mellow mood this
Sunday morning. Chris told Pat, " This has been a great weekend, we'll
certainly have to do this again on a regular basis." Pat shrieked with joy
and replied," Oh, Yes!! I would love that very much. This has been the
best time. I want to thank you for your hospitality and especially for
sharing your slave with me."

About this time, the doorbell rang. When I answered it, there stood Jake
and Wayne. I let them in and they went to the ladies. Wayne was wearing a
short lavender skirt, matching frilly blouse, high heels and makeup. Jake
was carrying the robe he'd borrowed. "I came to return this Chris, and to
thank Pat for introducing me to my new bitch. We went out on a round of
some of the gay bars last night and had a fantastic time before going to my
place to play. We even got invited to an orgy tonight...I think lots of
guys want to try out my latest find." He laughed and added, " I protected
Her last night, but may not tonight." Wayne's shudder was visible. He
walked unsteadily, possibly due to the newness of walking in heels but it
was also very likely that he had a very sore bottom under that skirt. Chris
had me fetch the sack with Wayne's stuff and give it to Jake. Jake gave me
a pat on the ass ordered, "Come Bitch!" and walked out the door. As Wayne
hurried after him, Pat told him, " Have a good time Faggot."

We talked for awhile after they were gone. Pat then decided that it was
time for her to be going also. We all hated to see the weekend end, almost
afraid if we broke the spell, it would never be restored. Chris reminded
us, "We have another Date Night coming up in two weeks." Thus, with warm
kisses all around, Pat departed. Chris gave me a big hug and said," Honey I
was so proud of you this weekend. You were such a good slave." All of the
degrading things I had been subjected to seemed to dissolve into nothingness
with her remarks. She loved me and I would die for her.

Friday

My wife Chris had told me to get "ready", which I knew meant for me to get
into my role as Slut. This process took over an hour; involving as it did
shaving my body, showering, putting on makeup, doing my hair and dressing in
my French maid outfit. As I completed my transformation, I wondered what
Chris had planned for tonight. She never informed me ahead of time, feeling
that as her slave I should accept whatever she demanded of me. I knew that
she had something special planned since she seemed to be unusually excited
as she was getting herself ready to go out.

Wanting to please Chris with my appearance, I took extra care shaving my
body very closely, painting my nails bright red, applying my facial makeup
just right and fixing my hair just the way she liked it. I made sure the
seams on my nylons were straight before hooking them to my garter belt. The
bra with the cutout nipple areas allowed my nipple rings to hang free. The
sheer white blouse ensured that they would be visible through the fabric. I
stepped into the short black skirt and tucked the blouse in tightly to show
off my breasts. Chris was so proud of the way she had made them grow. Hoop
earrings and a bracelet completed my outfit. I put on the 4" high heeled
shoes and I was "ready".

Chris was completely dressed by the time I was finished. I had been
expecting to see her in the leather outfit she normally wore on the
occasions she was in her Mistress role, but she was dressed as if to go to a
wedding or similar occasion. She was so beautiful! "Get me a glass of wine
Slut" she demanded. I filled a crystal goblet with her favorite wine and
brought it to her. " Get your cosmetic bag and put it in your purse." she
told me. As I went to do that, I deduced that it was going to be another
overnight ordeal with the Masters and Mistresses we had been with before.

Chris looked through my purse and removed the two dollars she found in
there. "You won't be needing any money" she said. My bewilderment about
this was interrupted by the sound of a car pulling into our driveway. When
the doorbell rang, Chris nodded her head indicating that I should answer it.
I opened the door to see big, tall and handsome guy standing there in a
tuxedo. I gave a small curtsy and invited him in. He walked past me as if
I wasn't there to kiss and embrace Chris. I had never seen this guy before.
Where had she met him?

They kissed for a few minutes before Chris asked "Would you care for a drink
dear Jason?" He replied," Not now, we'd better get going. Thanks anyway."
Chris said, " Ok, I'm ready." Then she told me to get the suitcase from the
spare bedroom. "Yes Mistress" was my answer. The embarrassment of being
dressed as I was in front of this gentleman was mixed with the hurt of
Chris's not even introducing me to him.

Jason held open the door for Chris to sit in the front passenger seat. I
sat in the back seat holding her bag. We rode down to a seedy part of the
city. They chatted happily about what fun they were going to have on their
trip. Chris was like a schoolgirl on her first date. Whatever they had
planned didn't include me!

The car stooped in front of a rundown house. I was scared to even be in
this neighborhood, let alone to stop here. Jason got out and opened the
Door for Chris and opened the back door for me to exit. Chris had me leave
the suitcase in the car. Taking me by the hand she led me up to the front
door, which opened as if by magic. Mistress Pat stood there. She'd
obviously been watching through the window for our arrival. " Come right in
Slut, we've been waiting for you!" Pat said. After I walked past her into
the foyer, she got between Chris and I. She gave Chris a warm kiss and hug
telling her " Have fun Chris, we will." Chris cautioned me, "Be a good girl
Slut and mind Mistress Pat." As I meekly nodded yes, she left to join Jason.
Pat closed and locked the door, even hooking the safety chain, before
turning to face me.

"Mistress Chris has plans for a weekend of fun with her new friend Jason and
she kindly lent you to me to use as I see fit." Pat said, then added
ominously, "Don't worry, I'll see that you're not bored!" Her hand reached
under my short skirt and fondled my bare ass. " If you do as you are
ordered, I won't have to get brutal with you...disobey, or even hesitate
over obeying and I can cause you great pain!" I shuddered at her words even
as her caressing was giving me an erection. " Lift up your skirt Slut" she
commanded. I quickly grabbed the hems on either side of my skirt and lifted
them exposing my shaven cock and balls. Mistress Pat slapped my cock sharply, the
pain causing the erection to wilt. She Laughed saying, " We won't be
needing that pitiful thing this weekend, You are going to live up to your
name." " Now get into the kitchen Slut" she ordered, pointing the way.

The kitchen was typical of these old houses, linoleum floor, high ceiling
and larger than those found in the newer homes. There was a woman sitting
at the table sipping coffee. Pat introduced me saying, " This is our slave
for the weekend J. It answers to the name Slut." She continued, " Slut this
is Mistress J, you will obey her orders as well as mine." I replied, " Yes
Mistress Pat." My situation was quite hopeless! I was penniless, dressed as
Slut in an area where being on the streets like this could be fatal, and
also under orders from Chris to obey. My only option seemed to be to do
what they wished and hope that Chris returned soon to reclaim her slave.

Mistress J smiled at me and remarked, " Very pretty outfit Slut, We wouldn't
want to ruin it. You'd better take it off and put on that apron." I
hesitated for a moment, unsure of where I was to change. Pat slapped me on
the ass and ordered, " Strip Slut!" My fingers unbuttoned my blouse and
undid my skirt. Pat took my clothes as they were shed. "Leave the bra on,
it makes your titties look cute. The hose and shoes can stay also." J said.
She handed me a short apron that went from my waist to just barely covering
my privates. Now even the skimpy protection of my short skirt and sheer
blouse was gone! I felt so terribly vulnerable.

"We have lots of work for Slut to do while she's here, shall we have her get
started or play a bit first Mistress J?" Pat asked. J quickly answered,
"Let's play with her first! I've been looking forward to this and getting
hornier by the minute." Each of the ladies slipped a finger through one of
my nipple rings and led me down the hall. They walked fast enough to make
it difficult for me to keep up in my heels, but the pain in my nipples
ensured that I'd follow them to the bedroom.

Mistress J sat on the edge of the bed, opened her robe and spread her
thighs. " Lick my clit Slut." she ordered. I started to kneel down to get
a better angle but that move was halted by a quick smack of a whip on my
bare ass. Pat had picked up a short whip somewhere and seemed eager to use
it. " Just bend over from the waist." she demanded. A smile crossed her
face, as if she just had a new idea, and she said," Better yet, grab your
ankles Slut and hold that position." When I did that, she took a roll of
duct tape and taped my wrists to my ankles. What an uncomfortable and
vulnerable position this was!

Pat was strapping on a big dildo as she said to J, "This way Way we can both
have fun dear." J laughed as she pulled my head to her crotch saying, " What
a great idea." I started licking around the pussy lips. J grabbed both of
my nipple rings and ordered, " Suck my clit slut!" I started sucking on her
clit gently. A quick on my nipple rings was followed by, " Harder, suck it
harder!" I began sucking as hard as I could. If I pleased them it would
minimize the pain inflicted on me.

Sucking and slurping slavishly at J's crotch, I had briefly forgotten about
Pat. I was rudely reminded of her presence when she shoved a lube covered
finger up my ass. J tugged on my nipple rings to remind me to keep sucking.
I kept sucking even as Pat shoved in two fingers and worked them around
inside me. J was really getting worked up now and put her legs over my
shoulders. Her hips were bucking up and down making it hard to keep her
clit in my lips. Pat chose this moment to ram the dildo into it's target.
I was sucking and being fucked at the same time. Pat's thrusts were
instantly transmitted to J's clit, which drove her wild. Soon she Pushed me
away and wound up just laying there shuddering in sexual bliss. Pat
continued r****g my ass until she also climaxed and withdrew that terrible
dildo from my ass. She went to J and kissed her warmly. the two Ladies
caressed and cuddled for some time, enjoying the warm afterglow of orgasmic
sex. I stood bent over, in heels, exhausted, sweating and awaiting their
next whim.

J said, " Oh Pat, that sensation was so fabulous! I could feel your every
stroke on my clit! You should try that sometime." Pat looked at me and
said, " Why not now? We don't have anything better to do at the moment, and
Slut is still in position." They both laughed at my obvious inability to
alter their decision. After smoking a cigarette, they changed places. Pat
on the bed and J wore the strap-on.

The scene this time was somewhat different. Pat preferred me to lick more
gently and J stood still and made me do the moving with my rear. She
thought it was funny making me fuck myself using her dildo. Fortunately,
since the Ladies were starting from a higher state of arousal, this second
round didn't take nearly as long. After the Ladies were both satisfied
sexually, they again lay together looking at me standing there. I was sore
all over. My ass felt like it was on fire, my nipples throbbed, my
shoulders ached from the strain of my position and I had cramps in my legs.
Pat reached over and turned the apron around so it covered my ass. she took
my cock in her hand and began stroking it.

Pat said, " Watch this J. It's just like milking a cow." So saying she
proceeded to masturbate me. Despite the pain I was feeling I began moving
my hips as her ministrations were having the desired effect. When I began
to spurt, J caught my ejaculate in her hand saying, "Come on bitch, give it
all to me!". They kept milking me until they felt they had every drop. J
put her cum-filled hands up to my mouth and commanded, " Lick it up, all of
it! Then swallow it!" They giggled as I lapped up and swallowed my own
semen. Pat stated, " You need to get used to the taste of cum, there may be
more coming!" With that statement, I knew that they had more torment in
store for me.

Pat took mercy on me and tore the tape holding my wrists to my ankles
allowing me to stand upright. She told me, " Get into the shower and get
yourself cleaned up. You need to redo your makeup, You look a mess!" " Yes
Mistress." I replied and went into the bathroom she had pointed me toward.
once there I stripped off the few remaining articles of clothing and stood
soaking in the hot water. It took awhile before I felt refreshed enough to
leave the comfort of the stall. When I stepped out, my clothes had been
laid on the counter beside my makeup bag. I redid my facial makeup, brushed
my hair and got dressed again. Looking in the full length mirror on the
back of the door, it was hard to tell how badly I had been used so shortly
before. I set out to find my Mistresses, ready to resume my service to
them.

Pat and J were sitting in the living room, sipping wine. They had cleaned
up and changed clothes while I was gone. Upon sighting me, J said, " How
nice you look Slut, our guests will be pleased." Pat added, " They should be
here shortly. You will be a good slave while they are here, won't you
Slut?". I murmured, "Yes Mistress Pat." Pat motioned me to kneel in front
of her where she caressed my hair gently. She put her glass to my lips and
gave me a sip of her wine. This gentle treatment was in sharp contrast to
her earlier behavior, but I appreciated it greatly. As I became relaxed she
told me, " We are having some friends drop by shortly for some gang-bang fun, and you’re going to be the bithch. I told Mistress Chris that we'd give you a safeword to use if things got too much for you." That was welcome news to me! Knowing there would be an escape route open would make enduring whatever was to come much more bearable. If I could stop when I decided, it almost made my participation optional. Pat
informed me, " Tonight your safeword is 'Nigger'." Both ladies giggled at
this choice. It wasn't a word that came up in conversation anymore, but I
knew I would use it if necessary.

The doorbell rang and Pat indicated with a wave of her hand that I should
answer it. I still felt embarrassed to be seen by strangers in my Slut
outfit, but hurried to open the door. There stood five black men! They
brushed by me as I gave a polite curtsy. The last one in bolted the door
behind him, then gave me a push propelling me to follow after the rest. I
suddenly felt very weak, as the significance of my "safeword" dawned on me.
To use it might prove fatal! I had never felt so helpless in all of my
life.

The new arrivals were all dressed in similar fashion and I knew they were
gang members. Now I understood why these two ladies dared to live in this
neighborhood, they were protected by this gang. What the ladies did to
deserve such a status, I didn't know but, I had an ominous feeling that my
services might be a partial payment. A wave of fear caused me to shiver.
Fear for my life was a far stronger emotion than the normal humiliation and
degradation. Tonight I was truly a sex slave!

The leader of the group was a big man, over 6'4" tall. Everyone called him
King. He was receiving kisses from the ladies. Pat said, " Take the men's
coats Slut and hang them in the hall closet." I replied, " Yes Mistress Pat,
I'll do it at once." As the men removed their jackets, it became clear that
they were all armed with automatics in shoulder holsters. They lived in a
dangerous world and were ready for trouble. I took their jackets, hung them
in the closet, and hurried back for more orders. Mistress J said sweetly, "
Get the men some drinks like a dear won't you Slut?" As I went to each man
to ask what they preferred, I heard King's deep voice saying, " Your white
slave is kinda cute, and obedient too." The men all laughed at his remark.
I blushed with shame.

During the next hour or so I had served several rounds of drinks and the
atmosphere had grown steadily more sexual. The ladies and most of the guys
were naked. Mistress J ordered me, " Come over here and demonstrate your
pussy-eating skills Slut." I went to where she was sitting next to King,
knelt between her thighs, and began licking. This brought a chuckle from
the guys, who thought that such a thing was beneath their dignity. I
continued until J felt she was ready for sex. She pushed my head back and
told me, " Now get King ready too!" I turned my head to find him standing
naked with his cock inches from my lips. " Go ahead white bitch, suck my
big black cock!" he demanded. It was big! My white fingers were in stark
contrast to it as I held it and gently licked around the head. My painted
lips parted and I took it into my mouth. The other guys were chanting, "
Suck Slut, suck Slut" in unison as I tried to keep from choking on the
steadily growing organ. It didn't take long before he was fully erect and
threw me aside to bury himself in Mistress J.

No sooner had he began pumping away, when another man stepped in front of me
and said, " My turn next, Suck me bitch!" Knowing that I had no choice in
the matter, I decided to make it as pleasurable for him as possible. Since
resistance was out of the question, perhaps slavish submission would ensure
my survival. I licked around the head, gently flicking my tongue on his
glans until he was getting aroused before taking it into my mouth. Even as
I sucked, I stimulated the bottom of his shaft with my tongue. It didn't
take long for before he was thrusting into my mouth as if it were a pussy.
I gagged as his cock hit the back of my throat, but kept sucking and cooing.
He was really going wild now! he grabbed my head in his hands and fucked my
mouth until he came what seemed like gallons in my mouth. When he had
finished spurting, he withdrew and released my head from his vise-like grip.
" Swallow it Slut" he ordered. I, of course, did. " Sorry Pat", he said, "
I'll have to do you a bit later, I just got carried away." He was trying to
act cool about it, but I noticed that his legs were still trembling from the
orgasm he had just experienced. Pat replied, " No problem Tyrone, we have
lots of time."

Mistress J and King were getting close to orgasm now, judging bye the sounds
that were coming from the couch. While the rest all watched their
performance; I was granted a brief, badly needed respite. King finally
stiffened his body then relaxed on top of J, her thrashing legs ceased their
wild movement and wrapped around his back. They lay like this for several
silent minutes before King withdrew his now spent cock and stood up saying,
" Get over here Slut and lick up my cum." I hurried to obey, tying to ignore
the derisive laughter of the guys. Mistress J spread her thighs exposing
her jism oozing pussy. " Lap that wonderful stuff up Slut. That came from
a REAL man, maybe it will do you some good!" She joined in with the laughter
as I lapped and sucked at her pussy. She added," Although with a sissy sex
slave like you, I doubt that anything would help!" Tears of humiliation
streamed down my cheeks as I licked her pussy clean.

Upon completion of my 'cleaning service' I was sent to fetch another round
of drinks. King and J were sitting on the couch when I delivered their
drinks. Pat and Tyrone were sitting on the love seat as I served theirs.
The other three guys stood, patiently awaiting their turn for fun. As I
served the last one his drink he asked, " Tyrone, how was this bitch's
mouth? Is it worth using?" Tyrone laughed and said, " I'd have killed to
have that Slut when I was in prison!" Several of them gave knowing nods
which let me know they had been incarcerated too. King magnanimously
proclaimed, " Go for it men, have some fun, Pat won't mind a bit. Will you
Dear?" Pat responded, " Not a bit King, my sex slave is your sex slave."

With this statement of approval the other guys moved in on me. Tyrone said,
" Fuck that sweet mouth Jesse! You'll find it very hot!" Jesse dropped his
pants exposing his turgid cock. I shuddered and began to kneel, when
another guy grabbed me by the hips from behind. " Just bend over and take
it in your mouth Slut." he told me. I wondered about the reason for this
for only a few seconds before he added," I haven't had any whiteboy asscunt
since prison, and I'll bet yours is tight." As I bent over to service Jesse
orally, the guy behind me threw my skirt up onto my back exposing my bare
rear. Even before I had taken Jesse's cock into my mouth I felt a finger
roughly invade my anus. Pat said, " Here Ramon, catch!" She threw him a
tube of lube as she told him, " This will keep that slave ass from making
your dick sore." I suspected that Pat was also looking out for me and glad
that she had intervened so skillfully. The lube would ease my pain!

Ramon greased up my ass, then thrust himself in to the hilt with such f***e
that only because he was holding my hips prevented me from toppling forward
to the floor. Jesse was enjoying the same treatment I had previously given
Tyrone. I was impaled front and rear! My assailants quickly synchronized
their movements so that as one was thrusting the other was withdrawing. My
body moved helplessly to their rhythm. Teetering on my high heels, I was
merely a receptacle for their lusty pleasure!

The sight of my dual **** amused the spectators as it was accompanied bye
shouts of, "Fuck that slave", " Give it to her" and other such comments.
These guys were young, virile and horny so it didn't last nearly as long as
it seemed to me. Jesse came in my mouth about the same time I felt Ramon's
hot load release deep in my ass. I was so weak and exhausted that I sank to
my knees when released by my tormentors. While they bowed and accepted
congratulations on their performance, I was oozing cum from both ends in
painful shame. No doubt I looked a mess, I had been ridden hard! Not
knowing what else to do with the cum in my mouth, I swallowed it.

Any hope of being able to rest for a bit were quickly dashed when the
remaining guy ordered, " Get on all fours Slut. I want some of that ass
too!" Wearily I got on my hands and knees, dreading another invasion of my
already sore ass. This guy had been stroking himself erect during my dual
**** and wasted no time inserting himself partly inside my slimy ass. He
reached around and opened my blouse to get access to my nipple rings. He
announced, " I was watching these things twitch while you were fucking my
b*****rs and thought they might be fun and useful things to play with." He
put a finger through each ring, then pulled me back forcing his cock
completely inside of me. In order to avert as much pain as possible I
followed his forward and backward tugs with my body. He was using my nipple
rings to make me fuck him in the same manner as Mistress J had earlier done,
only he was much rougher! He kept me humping at a frantic pace until he too
climaxed inside of me. "This is one Hot slave you have Pat!" he remarked as
he got up giving me a swat on my fanny. Pat smiled graciously and said, "
Why thank you Jerome, it's so sweet of you to say that."

King stood up and said, " Men I think we'd better get cleaned up and get
going soon, we have a meeting for a deal we don't want to miss." As he
started for the shower, he said, " Come with me Slut." I struggled to my
feet and followed him, with his men close behind me. He stepped into the
shower, adjusted the water and handed me the soap and a rag. " Get in here
and wash me slave." he commanded. I quickly stripped off my clothes,
stepped into the shower and began soaping his body. He seemed pleased by
the reverence shown when washing his genitals. When he was finished he had
me dry him off and kiss his ass as a sign of submission. He dressed and
left the room.

No sooner had he left, then the other 4 guys entered the bathroom. They
crowded around where I was still kneeling in the shower. Tyrone said, " We
want to show how we feel towards white sissy pussyboys." Then all four of them began
urinating on me. The yellow streams hit my hair, face and body leaving me
drenched and reeking. They were laughing as they did it, adding to my
humiliation. When they finished, they all left except Ramon. He looked at
me with some sign of pity in his eyes and reassured me by telling me, "
don't feel so bad, if you hadn't pleased them so well sexually, they'd have
pissed in your mouth." He turned and left to catch up with the rest. Even
kneeling in stinking shame, I did have something to be thankful for.

I was too spent to even move and just knelt there crying until Pat and J
walked in. Pat said softly, " You were wonderful Slut! I am so proud of
you. She and J turned on the shower allowing the warm water to wash away
the urine. They washed me, shampooed my hair and even dried me off. While
I sat on the toilet they blow- dried my hair and styled it. J retouched my
makeup and gave me a pink babydoll nightie to wear. By the time they were
finished I had stopped trembling. they took me by the hands and led me to
their bedroom. Pat said, " We had planned on having you sl**p tied up in
the cellar, but considering how traumatic your evening has been, you can
sl**p with us." "Thank you Mistress Pat." I meekly responded. Laying
between the two mistresses, my exhausted body was soon asl**p.

Saturday

The next morning I was awakened by soft hands fondling my genitals. As soon
as I opened my eyes, Pat swung her leg over my head so she sat astride my
face. "Good morning Slut" she said cheerfully, " Time to resume your
duties!" She pressed her pussy to my mouth. I knew by now what she liked
and began to gently lick her lips and clit. J lifted my legs over her
shoulders, applied a generous dose of lube to my ass and began dildo fucking
me. My mouth welcomed the sweet vaginal juices. They were infinitely
preferable to the male cum of the previous night! My ass, while still sore,
now easily accommodated J's dildo. This dual assault on my body was almost
pleasant compared with the brutal degrading ordeal of last night.

After both of the ladies had been sexually satisfied, they kissed and
cuddled each other. Pat ordered me, " Get up and fix our breakfast Slut." I
replied, " Yes Mistress Pat." and got out of bed to get started on my
chores. Not wanting to walk around barefoot, I stepped into my high heeled
shoes. They did make my legs look nice. The pink babydoll nightie didn't
cover much, coming only to my waist, so when I got to the kitchen I put on
the lacy apron. First I got the coffee going, then searched around to find
out what was available to make a breakfast suitable for the ladies. I found
the essential ingredients for veggie omelets and crepes.

By the time the crepes were ready for the pan, the coffee was done. I
poured two cups of coffee, placed them on a tray with cream, sugar and
spoons; then carried this to the bedroom. The ladies seemed pleased with
such service. J said, " How sweet of you dear slave." I curtsied gracefully
and replied, " Thank you Mistress J." Pat gestured for me to leave, so I
returned to complete the breakfast preparation. Just as I had everything
cooked and the table set; the ladies walked into the room. They wore silken
robes which made them look sexy, but elegant. Taking seats at the table,
they chatted happily as I served their meals. Pat fondled my bare bottom as
I placed her omelet in front of her. I gave coquettish wriggle, not wanting
to displease her.

Even after they had finished a leisurely breakfast, and I had cleared off
the table, they sat discussing the day's planned activities. I washed and
dried the dishes, cleaned the kitchen and then returned for further
instructions. Pat said, " Mistress J, I think it's time for the old one
two, don't you think so?" J replied, " Yes Mistress Pat, I think our sissy
deserves it." Pat reached under my nightie, grabbed my nipple rings and gave
them a twisting tug. My cock jumped to erection, whereupon J gave it a
slap. They got a regular routine going; tug, slap, tug, slap; which they
continued until despite my best efforts, I spurted cum. They both giggled
with delight as I stood there aching and drained. J crowed, "It always
works on sissies!"

The rest of the morning and early afternoon, I did laundry, cleaned
bathrooms, vacuumed carpets and all other assigned tasks. Around 3pm Pat
told me, " That's enough for now Slut, go take a bath and get ready." I
replied. " Yes Mistress Pat." I couldn't help wondering, " Get ready for
what?" as the tub filled with water. Mistress J walked into the bathroom as
I was finishing washing. She had me stand, picked up her razor and began
shaving me. She said, " I know you're used to doing this yourself, but it
pleases me to shave a sissy. Smooth hairless bodies turn me on." I turned,
lifted arms, legs and generally moved as needed to give her the needed
access to places to be shaved. Since I had just shaved closely yesterday,
this process didn't require much time. She told me to finish getting ready
and report to the bedroom when I was done. " Don't bother dressing, we'll
find something different for you to wear." "Yes Mistress J." was my reply.
She turned and left me to start doing my hair.

Using the dryer and curling iron, I soon had my hair styled properly. The
permanent that Chris had given me made the job so much easier. Even though
she had given it to me as part of my feminization, it did make doing my hair
much easier. Doing my face was next, a process that I had down pat by now.
Even putting mascara on my long fake eyelashes came easily now. As soon as
my face was made up, I painted my nails and was ready to report. I walked
naked into the bedroom where Pat and J were getting dressed.

" Well our slave is all clean and needs something to wear." Pat said. J
reached down to my scrotum, gently pushed each of my balls up inside of my
body, pulled my dick back between my legs and secured it there with duct
tape. " We can't have unsightly bulges down there." she said. My
bewilderment grew as she put a sanitary napkin and belt on me. She handed
me a brand new pair of pantyhose and had me put them on. As I rolled them
up my smooth legs, it became clear that these were normal hose, not like the
slutty mesh ones Chris had me wear. When they were in place, J gave me a
black bra without the nipple cutouts I was used to. It was padded to fill
me out to a full c-cup. A quick look in the mirror revealed the very
striking feminine figure I now had. I was handed a patterned, knee length,
full skirt and a non-transparent matching blouse. This outfit looked
somewhat sexy when I had it on, but it was a great improvement over the
trashy image I projected in my Slut outfit. The matching shoes had a modest
2" heel and would be easier to move around in than my normal ones. Pat gave
me matching gold hoop earrings, necklace and bracelets to complete the
outfit. When I had everything on, Pat sprayed me with her perfume saying,
"Now you look and smell very feminine Slut."

The ladies being ready already, J said, " Ok, let's get going." "Going?
Going where?" I wondered as they took my hands and led me to the garage.
Pat drove us to the Mall, parked the car, then announced, " We are going
shopping girls!" Oh how badly I wanted to refuse to leave the car, but
knowing that I had to obey them, I went with them into the mall clutching my
purse like a security blanket. They took me through several ladies clothing
stores, embarrassing me in each of them by holding dresses, items of
lingerie and so on up to me and talking openly how each of these would be a
turn on for Tyrone and his friends. They even bought a few things for
themselves. About the time they were seriously discussing having me try
some things on, the store we were in announced that it would soon be
closing. I felt very relieved when we returned to the car. At least my
exposure to strangers was greatly reduced while I was in their house.

J was driving, with me sitting between her and Pat. Pat squeezed my padded
breasts, which caused my rings to send twinges of pain through my nipples
despite being buried under the padding. J caressed my thigh with one hand
as she drove. My trapped cock was unable to rise even though I was getting
turned on. By the time I was breathing heavy, we pulled into the parking
lot of a bistro. "Let's get something to eat and have a few drinks." J
said. I tried to regain my composure as we entered the place. J led the
way to a large u-shaped booth near the back of the room. They ushered me
into the back of the U and sat on either side of me. The waitress brought
us menus but, Pat said, " We don't need menus, bring us three Chef salads
and a liter of white wine." The waitress returned with the wine and told us
that our food would be ready shortly. Pat poured the wine, raised her glass
and said, " To the girls night out!" J and I clinked our glasses against
Pat's and we sipped our wine. Even though I was only dressed as one, it
felt good to be one of the girls!

While we ate our meal and chatted quietly, I noticed that the place was
filling up. A band was setting up on the stage and the staff was clearing
away some of the tables. J said, " they have dancing here after 9pm, this
place really gets jumping then." I had a sudden attack of fear; what if some
guy asked me to dance? " Will we be staying that long Mistress?" I asked,
hoping that the answer would be no. " Why not? we came here for some fun
didn't we?" Pat replied. I shuddered and looked around the room. The crowd
was mostly working class men. Construction workers, a few urban cowboys and
other assorted rednecks. " Mistress Pat, if they find out I'm really a
guy..." I pleaded, my voice trailing off as the very thought of being
discovered sank in. " Don't whine Slut! If they fondle your crotch, just
tell them you're having your period." Pat snapped. Ah, now the purpose of
the sanitary pad became obvious, they had planned this outing all along!

Pat signaled the waitress to bring us some more wine. " This was paid for
by the gentleman at the bar, the cowboy." the waitress announced as she set
down the liter bottle. She then asked if we were finished eating. Pat
nodded yes and the dishes were cleared off. Pat raised her glass and smiled
at the cowboy to thank him for his generosity. He smiled back and walked
over to our booth just as the band started playing. "Good evening ladies,
my name is Ray. Mind if I join you?" Pat and J smiled sweetly and said
they'd like that. Pat introduced me as " Becky", which I thought was nice
of her. Slut would have seemed so blatant in here! I managed a shy smile,
but was very nervous about the developing situation. Ray waved as a signal
for two of his buddies to join us. Two guys sitting at the bar hurried
right over to us.

Joe introduced them saying, " This tall guy is Joe and the other one is
Pedro, they work with me at the job site." Joe was tall and thin; Pedro was
shorter but, heavier built. It turned out that they were ironworkers
working on the new skysc****r under construction. I listened politely as
they talked about their jobs, what good money they were making and how
lovely they thought we three ladies were. Ray took Pat out to dance to a
fast number. J and Pedro were busy flirting with each other, so Joe slid
next to me. As he talked with me, his hand dropped to caress my thigh. "
Please don't do that." I pleaded softly, then added, " This place is too
public." He replied, " Sorry ma'am, I didn't mean to embarrass you. I'm
just really horny tonight and I couldn't resist." I smiled coyly at him and
said, " You won't get lucky with me tonight Joe, wrong time of the month."
He nodded knowingly and said, " That's ok Becky, I enjoy your company."
Despite his outward sincerity, I knew he was inwardly cursing his bad luck.

Pat and Ray finished their dance; when they rejoined us Pat asked if J and I
wanted to join her in a trip to the " little girls" room. We grabbed our
purses and followed her. I was really needing to go bad by now, but had
been afraid to make the trip by myself. Dressed as I was the men's room was
out of the question! Once inside I went right into an empty stall pulled
down the pantyhose and pad and relieved myself while sitting on the toilet.
No wonder it took women so long in the restroom, there was so much to
rearrange when finished. By the time all was back in place, Pat and J were
both waiting by the sinks.

Pat looked at me and said, " Better fix your lipstick Slut." As I was
retouching my lips, Pat informed me, " We are going to take these guys home
tonight for sex. You be very sweet to Joe." I responded, " Yes Mistress
Pat, but I already told him that it was the wrong time of the month for me!"
The ladies looked at each other, then started laughing. J told me, " You'll
just have to entertain him in other ways. It's got to be easier than what
you went through last night!" We left to rejoin the guys.

We chatted with the guys awhile before Joe asked me to dance to a slow song.
He held me close with my padded breasts rubbing against his chest. I could
feel his erection rub against my crotch and he was kissing my neck as we
danced. If my own cock wouldn't have been so restrained, it would have
responded by getting hard. Joe was turning me on! By our third dance of
the evening the talk at the table was openly about going home to party.
During what was to be our last dance before leaving I whispered to Joe, "
Maybe this is your lucky night after all. I can take care of you, but I
want to stay dressed. Ok big boy?" Joe being aroused and horny agreed
readily.

They guys paid our tab and e****ted us out of the place. In the parking
lot, Pat said, " Joe and Becky can ride with Ray and I, Pedro and J can
follow us in our car." Everyone agreed and we got underway. Joe was
fondling my breasts, French kissing me and having me fondle his cock all the
way home. I knew that he'd be easy to satisfy, and relaxed a bit. He was a
good kisser, even though he smelled of beer.

Once in the house Pat said, " Becky get us some drinks like a dear." I knew
that her sugary request was really an order so replied, " I'd be delighted
to." Joe went with me and helped carry them back to the others. J and Pedro
were necking on the couch, Pat and Ray on the loveseat were similarly
engaged, so Joe sat in the stuffed chair and pulled me onto his lap. The
sight of the other two couples engaged in heavy petting excited Joe,
overcoming his reluctance about getting involved in the same room with
others. " I've never been in orgy before, is this going to be one?" he
asked. I encouraged him by saying, " Just relax and go with the flow Hon."
This was not a deceitful statement on my part, I didn't know what the ladies
were in the mood for, nor what would happen. I was as much in the dark as
Joe was.

Ray had Pat topless by now and was sucking on her nipples as she opened his
pants and began fondling his cock to full erection. She reached down and
slipped off her panties and swung astride his lap to sit on his cock.
Taking his cowboy hat off of his head, she put on herself, yelled, " Yeehaw!
Ride him cowgirl!" She moved her hips in response to his wild thrusts,
looking very much like a bronc rider at a rodeo. This frantic pace couldn't
be handled for long by Ray and he soon came deep inside Pat. She was not
satisfied sexually, but flattered Ray by telling him what a stud he was.
She rolled off his lap and ordered, " Becky come here and lick me clean."

I got off Joe's lap, went to kneel between Pat's legs and began licking her
vagina. All three men gasped at the sight of me lapping up Ray's cum. They
had never seen such a thing before and it was a real turn on for them. Even
as I was being so humiliated, I thought to myself, " At least now Joe won't
want to kiss me!" When Pat reached her orgasm, she said, " Thanks Becky, you
may return to Joe now." I got up and walked back to Joe, who had his cock
out by now. With no words spoken I knelt, took his cock into my mouth and
began sucking. His hands held my head in place. I had been accurate in my
guess that Joe would be easy to get off, he came in less than a minute!
When I had collected every drop of his fuck slop in my mouth, I got up and
kissed him deeply returning it to it's owner. This action had been so
totally unexpected by him and surprised him so much that he just accepted
it. He sat, shocked into immobility, as I darted away to take a swig of my
drink. He grabbed his beer and guzzled down most of it trying to wash the
taste of his own cum out of his mouth.

Ray laughed loudly at Joe then proclaimed, " Joe, by god, now you are a
cocksucker by proxy!" This remark brought a guffaw from Pedro and a titter
from Pat and J. Pat consoled Joe, " Come on Joe, be a good sport. Didn't
you just get the best blow job you ever had?" J, who was naked by now, added
" At least now you know how good it tastes!" Joe tried to smile and take it
as a joke. I was sure that if the others weren't here, he would have
attacked me. Pedro rolled J to her back and began pumping away. This
erotic sight served to distract Joe from his confused emotional state of
mind and he began to casually stroke his limp cock as he watched Pedro in
action.

Pedro and J did put on quite a show. Pedro was long lasting enough to bring
J to several orgasms before reaching his own. J's moaning and thrashing
around left no doubt as to how much she was enjoying it. Ray was now having
second thoughts about his own performance. Joe was unsure of whether or not
he had enjoyed his blowjob enough to offset it's aftermath. Pedro was
clearly the guy entitled to bragging rights over this evening's
entertainment! This was evident by how happily he kissed all of us as they
were getting ready to leave. Ray kissed Pat and thanked her for a wonderful
time, but just waved to J and I. Joe kissed my hand before leaving,
completely ignoring my pursed lips.

As soon as the guys had left, Pat and J both hugged me. "That was
priceless!" Pat squealed. J was chuckling hard, but managed to say, " I'd
loved to have a picture of the look on Joe's face when he got a mouthful of
his own cum!" I gave them a respectful curtsy and followed them to the
bedroom. They stripped naked for bed, and then helped me get undressed. It
was briefly painful when they ripped off the restraining duct tape, but it
felt wonderful to have my cock free again.

Pat directed me, " Go ahead Slut, masturbate for us." I had been aroused by
going out in public, shopping for lingerie, dining with the ladies, dancing
and necking with Joe and this release was badly needed! While it was a bit
embarrassing to be stroking myself in front of the ladies, it also felt
great! As soon as it seemed my orgasm was imminent, Pat demanded, " Don't
spill it on the carpet, catch it in your other hand." I managed to gasp out,
" Yes Mistress Pat." even though breathing rather heavily. When I had
milked myself into my hand, J ordered, " Now swallow it Slut!" I lapped my
semen from my own hand and swallowed it. At least I was used to the taste
of my own stuff. I greatly preferred it to that of other men. Masturbating
was less degrading than having to suck off another guy! J praised me, "
That's a good cum drinker we have here Pat." Pat replied, " Yes indeed,
Chris has trained Slut well."

Pat handed me a blanket and told me, " You will sl**p on the floor beside
our bed tonight like a devoted slave." I laid on the floor and covered my
naked body with the blanket. The sounds coming from the bed made it obvious
that Pat and J were making female love. Even though it was exciting to
listen to, due to my state of exhaustion, I was soon sound asl**p.

Sunday

The next morning I was awakened by Pat tapping my shoulder. The ladies had
me get into bed with them and service each of them orally. They did toy
with my nipple rings, but neither of them ****d my ass this time. I was
thankful for that, since it had become very sore from overuse the past two
days. After each of them was satisfied, Pat told me, " Get yourself cleaned
up. Better get back into your Slut outfit, Mistress Chris will be coming
for you today." This exciting announcement meant that my ordeal would soon
be over!

While getting "ready", I used extra care with every detail. I wanted Chris
to be pleased when she saw me again. Pat and J hadn't been brutal with me
and I had served them to please Chris; but I desperately wanted to be out of
this place before the gang guys returned. They really scared me as they had
no friendship nor allegiance to Chris and no regard for her property.

When I was fully dressed and made up, I was told to make breakfast. The
ladies let me sit and eat with them this morning, which was a very pleasant
experience. We chatted like three girlfriends discussing their Saturday
night's fun. After breakfast I cleaned up the kitchen, made the bed and
generally made myself useful while anxiously awaiting Chris's arrival.

Finally about 2pm, the doorbell rang. I hurried to answer it's call. I
opened the door and there stood Chris! She looked so beautiful! She had a
radiant glow about her that showed that she had enjoyed her weekend. I gave
her a curtsy, kissed her hand and led her into the living room. Pat and J
both hugged her and asked how her weekend had gone. Chris replied, " It was
Great! Jason took me to see a Broadway play, dancing and fine dining. We
stayed in a fancy hotel. He sure knows how to treat a lady on a date!" They
chatted a bit more about Chris's fun weekend before Chris looked at me and
asked, " How was Slut? Did my sissy slave behave properly for you?" Both
Pat and J assured her that I had been a good slave, and related and account
of my weekends activities. Even Chris laughed when they told her about how
I had given Joe a mouthful of his own semen. A few more pleasantries were
exchanged, then Chris told me to get my bag, it was time to get going.

At the door Chris said, " I want to thank you ladies for baby-sitting my
slave for the weekend." Pat replied, " No problem Mistress Chris, it was our
pleasure." J chimed in, " Any time you want to drop him off here again, feel
free to do so." Pat kissed me on the cheek, patted me on the head and said,
" Slut is so cute." As we walked to Jason's waiting car, another car drove
up and King and his men stepped out. King retained his haughty air, but
Tyrone and the rest of his men whistled, jeered and grabbed their crotches.
Shouts of " Hey Slut, Want some more of this?" and other lewd comments made
me blush. Chris simply ignored them and got into the car. I got into the
back and Jason drove away. I felt great relief at leaving this place and
shuddered to think of what would have happened if Chris had shown up just a
bit later!

Jason drove us to our house. Home was a very welcome sight. It seemed like
much longer than 2 nights since I'd left it! I hurried into the house and
went right to the bathroom. Chris and Jason talked about how much they had
enjoyed the weekend and said their good-byes. Jason kissed her then said, "
We'll have to do this again Chris darling." Chris unhesitatingly answered, "
Oh yes Jason, I'd love that!" Even being discretely out of sight in the
bathroom, hearing this made me cringe. My wife was so charmed by this guy
that it was frightening. I realized that if they had another date, it would
likely result in my returning for another weekend of slavery to Pat and J.

When Jason finally left, Chris came and kissed me warmly. She told me, "
You were a good slave and I'm so proud that you didn't shame me in front of
my friends." This praise was small payment for all I had endured over the
weekend, but was all I was to receive. I'd been hoping that Chris would let
me make love to her once we were alone, but my hopes were dashed when Chris
said, " I'm going to take a nap. Wake me when supper is ready." She walked
into the bedroom and closed the door. I was left standing in my Slut outfit
with tiny tears running down my cheeks.

The End














Mother's Into S&M - Part one

"No! No! Don't whip me, Uncle Jim! Please, don't whip me!" Cori Foster
pleaded.

Her bare feet whipped back and forth against the dead autumn leaves.
It was cold outside, the night wind stirring the bare branches
overhead and whistling through the small grove of pines.

But Cori felt nothing but the sheer power of her terror as she hung
there from the overhead branch. Her naked asscheeks jiggled against
one another while she banged her knees painfully against the bark of
the tree trunk. Uncle Jim had dragged her out stark naked from the
shower by the hair, throwing her into the dirt and backhanding her
into a stunned semi-consciousness. When she shook off the stupor, Cori
found herself tied to the tree, the quarter inch line crisscrossed
around her wrists in figure eights biting painfully into her flesh.

He was d***k again. Uncle Jim was always mean when he was d***k. But
he had never abused her this badly before.

Twisting her head around Cori looked with rounded eyes at the half
naked man behind her. Shirtless, clad in jeans, he was reeling from
side to side, a rawhide whip dangling from one hand while he swigged
down yet another can of beer. Crushing the can with his fingers, he
flung it at the girl's head.

"Ow!"

Cori winced, doing her best to catch her breath as she swung there
from the tree. He had tied her tightly to the limb, making sure only
her toes dragged over the cold, hard ground. Cori moaned, pressing her
face against her upper arm as she felt her muscles relaxing and
pulling flat. Her arms ached, the throbbing radiating to her head.
Slowly, she felt her feet start to touch the ground. Uncle Jim was
burping and farting behind her, yelling at times, then cracking the
whip against the ground. They were miles from any house, miles from
civilization.
Oh, why had her mother thought it would be a nice vacation for her to
be out in the country?

"Been watchin' that nice little butt of yours. Too bad your mother
went home today. I could've tied you both up and whipped ass all
fuckin' night. But you'll be enough for now."

"No, no!" she whimpered, feeling the flesh around her aureoles wrinkle
while her nipples brushed painfully against the bark.

Cori froze, hearing the footsteps of her d***ken uncle approach her
from behind. He stopped, curling his fingers around the back of her
neck and squeezing hard until she thought he would snap her neck.
Crying out, the girl snapped her head forward, banging her nose
against the tree.

Taking advantage of her fright, Jim twisted the whip around, shoving
the rounded leather handle up into her asshole.

"Awk!"

Never, never had she experienced anything that ... that awful! Cori
screamed, her knees jerking out like those of a frog, her thighs
wrapping around the tree trunk and sawing back and forth. It was
awful! And Uncle Jim was still pushing the handle up her ass, twisting
it around and around while swatting her bare ass with the flat of one
hand. Cori wept and screamed, her voice echoing through the pine
grove. She could feel the big thing being crammed up into her asshole
then slipping out until she thought he was going to yank out her
bowels! Her arm muscles knotted up as she tried to climb up to the
limb, to do anything to escape the dreadful tearing pain ripping
through her shitter.

"Like gettin' fucked in the ass? Lots of girls do. They get
butt-fucked and keep their cherries. Fools their boyfriends a lot."

Uncle Jim kept twisting the whip handle in her ass, reaching around
with one hand and working his fingers along her thighs until he was
feeling her pussy. Cori moaned, clenching her teeth tightly together
and shaking her head. No, no, this had to be some awful nightmare! She
was still a virgin. She had been a good girl, just like her mother had
instructed her to be. No boy had ever done anything like this to her.
And here was her own uncle, her mother's b*****r, savaging her like
this!

Uncle Jim pulled the handle out, sniffing at the smooth slick black
leather, then twisting it around until he was gripping it tightly.
Cori shivered, aware of the whistling wind chilling her flesh and
making it break out into goose pimples all over her naked body. Uncle
Jim staggered around a little more, dragging the leather whip behind
him like a tail.

Cori refused to look. It would only make her feel worse. Instead, she
concentrated on the thin rope binding her wrists together to the limb,
holding them prisoner while her feet swept back and forth against the
ground.

He stopped. Slowly, Cori twisted her head around, peering over her
shoulder. He had his legs apart, the whip in his right hand. She
watched him cock his arm back, the biceps bulging as he staggered
forward. For a moment, she thought he was going to fall. But he
regained his balance and brought the whip down.

Cori screamed, hearing the leather sizzling through the air before it
crashed between her jutting shoulder blades.

"Eaghghghghhhhhh!"

Cori's body snapped forward, her belly scr****g painfully against the
tree. She clenched her fingers around the white line holding her
wrists together, half hauling herself up from the base of the tree
while sobbing hysterically. Uncle Jim was laughing behind her, pleased
at his reaction.

"Yaghghhhhhhh!"

Another blow, this time right across her bare ass. Cori screamed
again, feeling the slicing heat explode across her ass and smash into
her belly and cunt. The rope was starting to cut into her wrists. All
her weight was suspended from those bonds while her legs swung back
and forth. In a moment Cori sagged downward once more, sobbing,
feeling the throbbing pain in her back match the ache in her violated
ass.
She shook her head, not understanding why her uncle was acting this
way. She had seen him leering at her during the day, especially when
her cousin Cindy wasn't around. But she thought that was her
imagination. How a member of her own f****y could act this way was
beyond her!

When Uncle Jim came up behind her again she felt him grabbing a
fistful of her long blonde hair, pulling it back so hard tears sprang
to her eyes.

"Uhhhhh, no, don't ... no more, no more hurt, Uncle Jim, no more!" she
muttered as the tension spread.

For a moment, Cori thought he was going to snatch the hair from her
scalp and leave her bald. The pain was horrid, her eyelids flickering.
He was pushing her up against the tree, forcing her cunt into the
bark. Cori let out a soft moan, feeling something very sharp poking
into her puffy cunt lips, rubbing up and down until ... until she was
starting to feel very warm and tight down there.

He pushed her forward harder, tugging at her hair until Cori could
feel the strands ripping from her scalp. She sobbed and shrieked
again, her muscles knotting while her legs kicked.

Suddenly, Uncle Jim let her go, backing away a few feet, and then bringing
down the whip against her shoulder. She screamed, fearing he had
sliced away a part of her flesh. Terrified to look, Cori stared
straight ahead, looking past the trunk of the tree to the house that
looked so warm and comfortable and inviting now.

He was in front of her now, holding the whip doubled, shaking it in
front of her eyes. In a moment, he slashed the leather across her
cheek. The f***e of that blow snapped her head to the side, the girl
choking on a stifled scream. She pulled back at the ropes, her legs
kicking down against the tree until her toenails shattered. The warm
trickle down her cheek told the teenager that he had done terrible
damage to her. She screamed like a wild woman now, her body jerking
and twisting as if electrified while her arms pulled madly against the
restraining line.

Uncle Jim liked her reaction, laughing and burping as she licked the
bl**d from the corner of her mouth. He jabbed the end of the whip
against her ribs hard now, calming her down with the threat of more
pain. In a flash, Cori's terror turned to terrible hatred.

"Why are you doing this? You bastard, why are you doing this to me? I
haven't done anything to you!"

“‘Cause you're a fuckin' bitch-like most of them teases around here.
All you can think about's fuckin'. Well, you're gonna get more than
your share right here," he said, grabbing hold of his crotch and
rubbing it.

Cori turned away, biting her lower lip and feeling herself utterly
lost. He was in no condition to reason with. All he wanted to do was
humiliate and hurt her. She could see that in his eyes. Trembling, she
looked up through the fine network of branches overhead. She could
make out a few stars and the moon as her uncle grabbed her by the
waist and twisted her around. Cori screamed, her wrists turning
around, the tiny bones cracking from the unnatural tension. In a
moment her arms were trapped like a pretzel, a dull throbbing ache
reaching out from her elbows into her shoulders.

Something popped in her arm as she felt her ass working back and forth
against the pine trees rough bark. One tiny sliver slipped into her ass
crack, creating a hot little shock.

Uncle Jim lashed the whip across her face, the leather stinging her
cheeks, leaving long red marks just under her high cheekbones. The
weapon came back again, sizzling through the air and striking her
forehead. Cori's head snapped back, banging hard into the tree. She
saw bright lights as her body slumped forward, her tits jiggling
together. Uncle Jim stopped for a moment, his breath short, wheezy,
uneven. Another sharp blow stung across the tops of her tits, reviving
the half-stunned girl. She screamed, struggling against the tree. Cori
could feel the bark tearing into her flesh, ripping her skin while her
heels beat savagely against the trunk.

"No, please, no! My mother will give you anything, Uncle Jim! Uh,
please, oh please, don't hurt me!" Cori shrieked, her head falling
forward.

Uncle Jim stopped, walking up to the girl and grabbing hold of her
hanging blonde hair. He jerked her head up, pulling the strands
hard again and tearing a few from her scalp. Cori winced, feeling the
sharp pain around her face and tits dulling to a throbbing ache. She
seemed to be in agony all over, hardly able to draw a breath without
shuddering. She blinked her eyes clear and saw a thin smile crossing
her uncle's fat, puffy face. He had something in mind. Cori tried to
clear her head. Something was up.

"You'll do anything? You'll make your mother do anything?"
Cori looked at him quizzically. "Wh ... what?"

"Your father's will. He left those mining interests up in Colorado to
you and your mother. They're yours now. That is, unless you sell them
to me. Or give them," he added with a wider grin.

"Interests? But Momma said they're worthless. She was gonna throw them
away," Cori whispered, her arms feeling as if they'd pull from her
shoulder at any second.

"Throw . . . she didn't, did she?"

His face grew anxious, his nostrils flaring as he pushed his face
against hers. Cori shook her head, remembering her mother putting the
certificates into the bottom bureau drawer. Maybe they weren't so
worthless, after all.

"Good. We'll talk later. But I want you to feel what'll happen later
if you don't cooperate. "

Uncle Jim grabbed her by her slim shoulders, pulling her down
purposely and twisting her body lightly from side to side to increase
the pressure against her wrists. Cori threw back her head and
screamed. She could feel her fingers going numb. As her nerves bruised
and parted, she screamed again, staring at her hideous uncle who still
laughed and grinned hellishly at her.

"No, don't, Uncle Jim! No, no, please!"

As hard as Cori tried to fight her uncle, she brought only more pain
to herself. When she tried pushing herself back up, her spine pressed
against the tree trunk, Cori felt the bark scr****g her flesh once
more. Wincing, the young teenager screamed out again at the big man in
front of her, calling him vile names. He seemed to revel in the filth,
bringing the doubled whip down across her nipples until they stung.
Twice, she felt the edge of the whip slice across her left nipple,
distending the brown nub and nearly ripping it from her tit. Kicking
her legs out, she wanted to wrap them around him, mash his cock and
balls until he would suffer as much as she was suffering. He kept back
from her now, lashing and beating at her, finally bringing the whip
down hard across her belly. "Aghhhhhh! "

Cori backed up, her ass slamming so hard against the tree trunk that
her spine nearly shattered from the f***e of that blow. A long red
welt erupted from her flesh, throbbing against her lightly tanned
skin. Uncle Jim growled, lost in the rugged rage of his excitement.
Swearing at her, the big man threw himself against her thighs,
pinching and grabbing at her flesh while pushing his mouth up against
her right nipple. Cori shrieked, feeling his front teeth sinking into
the half-inch long nipple, tearing at it while his fingers slithered
through her blonde cunt hair. With a powerful downward yank, he
ripped a fistful of her pussy curls from her cunt.

Cori let out another heart-rending scream as her legs kicked apart.
The pain between her thighs and his vicious biting were combining to
do something awful in her, something that made her cunt grow hotter
and hotter with each passing second.

Uncle Jim still whipped at her tits and belly. But his grabbing,
twisting hand moved more slowly on her cunt. He was feeling her up,
scr****g his fingertips around the sensitive spot between her outer
and inner cunt lips. The man's fingers excited her horribly, making her
shudder while the bark was biting deliciously into her bare ass. Cori
turned her head, afraid her uncle would see the growing lust in her
face. But Uncle Jim didn't have to study her eyes to read her
feelings. He smiled with satisfaction, pushing another finger into her
pussy while rubbing her clit with one thumb.

"So, now you don't find what I'm doing so bad, right?" he laughed.

"No, you ... you're awful! You should be shot for what you're doing to
me!" Cori cried.

"Maybe someday that'll happen," he said with a shrug. "But not before
I've got you crawlin' through the slime like the pig slut you are."
She trembled at his words, shuddering as he pushed his face between
her big tits and started biting until large blue marks appeared. It
was awful. Nothing, not even those sex education classes and all the
whispered gossip sessions with her girlfriends in the john had readied
Cori for this ordeal. The pain had turned into something different,
something deliciously wicked that took over her mind. She could feel
her cunt drooling from her excitement, the fluid running like a river
of molten lava in her cunt.

She found the bulge of his prick with her thigh. But when she tried to
knee him in the balls, Cori only slithered her leg up the side of his
rigid cock. She hated herself for failing. Hanging from the twisted
rope, she felt her shoulders twisting to press her tits against the
scrubby sides of her uncle's face.

"Yeah, that's it, baby! We're gonna have the time of our lives out
here."

Uncle Jim pulled back, his blue eyes half closed. A line of spit
trickled from his lower lip. Grinding his teeth, he stared at her and
unbuckled his belt, pushing his Levi's down to his ankles and stepping
out of them. Reaching up, he untied the ropes holding Cori to the
branch, backing up as she crashed to the ground and crumpled into a
heap at his feet.

"Uhf"

Kicking her in the ribs, Uncle Jim rolled her onto her ass, then
spread his legs on either side of her chest, squatting down until his
fat hairy ass pressed against her tits. Cori found herself staring at
his long thick cock, the cockhead about to brush her lips.
Instinctively flinching away, Cori felt his fingers wrap around her
hair and jerk her face up into his crotch. It was so sour smelling, so
awful she gagged and nearly threw up on his balls.

"Suck it, bitch! Suck my dick! Take it all the way down your
mother-fuckin' throat!"

Before Cori could think of what was happening, she felt her mouth
opening, felt his thick, hot prick shoving down over her throat until
his cock hairs tickled her nostrils. In and out, in and out he fucked
her mouth, tearing at her hair, nearly suffocating her with his
prickmeat until he let out a howl. She could taste the bleachy wash of
his jizz spattering over her tongue, choking her while his big thighs
shuddered against the sides of her skull. Cori sobbed, humiliated and
frustrated.

"Yeah, yeah . . . " Uncle Jim sighed, letting Cori go and rubbing his
prick across her cum smeared lips.

"Get up. We're gonna call your momma up later and make her think that
the best gift she can give her b*****r-in-law would be those mining
certificates."

Cori huddled into a tight fetal ball, shuddering, feeling her cunt
clenching as she thought of the whip and all the pain it would bring
if her mission should fail.

It was terribly wicked of her to do these kinds of things, Rhonda
Foster knew. But she couldn't stop herself once things had been set in
motion. Lying there in her own bed, feeling the rough hemp rubbing
painfully against her wrists, the attractive woman couldn't help but
work her ass from side to side. Rhonda felt her cunt lips slipping
against one another as the heat increased between her legs. The man
kneeling to her right was looping the rope around in a figure eight,
cinching it tightly around her flesh until she winced in pain. "Oh, I
think it's too tight," Rhonda said.

He looked down at her silently, his face dark with concentration.
"I'm ... sorry," she murmured.

She knew she shouldn't have spoken. Those were the rules of their
club. Complete submission when playing their little games. Rhonda had
only belonged to BISMAR for two months, hiding the meetings from her
daughter. This was the first time she had actually let one of the
members come to her home and do something to her. All the talk during
their meetings about dominance and submission had made her more and
more curious about doing something about those feelings stirring deep
inside her. That was why when she had taken Cori to the farm, she'd
returned to Los Angeles trembling and anxious. Jack Beddingfield was
there at her doorstep waiting for her, his handsome face threatening
and yet at the same time appealing ...

"Uh!"

He rolled her onto her right side, tightening the knot a little more,
then drawing her hands down until they were pressed against the small
of her back. She heard him digging around in the black leather bag he
had brought up with him from the first floor. Staring at the wall, she
felt the mattress sinking behind her as he put something over her face
for a moment. She felt him shoving it between her lips now, a rubber
ball pushing into her mouth. When Rhonda tried to protest, she felt a
knee in her back, the pressure making her open her mouth.

"Oh!"

The ball slipped in, fixed to her skull with two leather straps.
Rhonda panicked. Perhaps the game had already gone too far. All the
fine talk about S&M and the beauty of pain and discipline was starting
to fade from her mind. There was the harsh reality of being bound, of
having her arms pulled tightly behind her while this horrid thing was
crammed into her mouth. She tried pushing it out with her tongue,
gasping and jerking while tugging at the rope around her wrist.
Nothing.

Kicking her legs around, Rhonda managed to roll back on her ass,
shaking loose hair from her face. She was looking up at Jack, moaning
and gasping behind her gag.

Downstairs the phone was ringing, but Jack ignored it.

He slipped one hand down to her wrists, pulling her from the bed. She
cried out, digging her teeth into the rubber ball as a terrible
shooting ache exploded in her shoulders.

Tumbling head over foot, the young woman crashed onto the floor, her
ankles striking the bureau.

Things had definitely gone too far. Trying to struggle to her feet,
Rhonda felt completely disoriented. The ringing phone seemed to be
coming from inside her skull. She drew her feet under her ass,
pressing her spine against the wall in an attempt to raise herself.

Jack was on her in a second, shoving her body back to the floor, then
grabbing her foot and wedging it between his thigh and belly. He had
something in his other hand, a long metal bar with cuffs on either
end. Leg irons! She screamed through the gag, pushing back with her
legs. This was crazy! Insane! She never should have joined that silly
club to begin with!

Rhonda felt her bare ass frictioning against the blue carpeting while
she tried wriggling away from her tormentor. Impossible! Jack held her
more firmly than ever, swinging the bar around until the top of the
cuff clamped hard over her ankle. In another moment, Rhonda felt the
iron restraint snap shut, trapping one leg firmly in its grasp. "Mmmfmfmmfmffffff!"

Her eyes rounded while dots of perspiration broke out on her wrinkled
forehead. She felt her belly churn as Jack grabbed her other leg and
held it firmly, clamping the iron cuff around that ankle. It was done.
Rhonda winced, feeling the tight rusty iron bands biting into her
flesh while the metal rod kept her legs f******n inches apart.

Muttering with satisfaction, Jack pulled Rhonda to her feet, keeping
her bent over at the waist. She was in no condition to fight him, she
thought to herself, her blonde hair curtaining her flushed face. He
was going to do more to her. He was going to **** her right here in
the bedroom. Fine. He would soon grow tired of her and untie her. This
would be the last she would have anything to do with this crazy club!

"Ughhhfffff!"

He was slipping something around her throat, something smooth and
tight. A collar! She felt him buckling it behind her neck, then
threading a length of rope through a small hook in the front to the
center of the metal bar at her ankles. Pulling it taut, Jack made
certain Rhonda would remain bent over, her ass high in the air as he
cinched the line tightly around the iron rod.

"Yeah, that's it," he whispered, smoothing one hand over her spine.
She cringed, feeling his hands slip over her exposed asscheeks. No man
since her husband had touched her back there. She flushed beet red,
her heart exploding with horror and excitement as Jack's fingers slid
over her pussy, then tickled her asshole.

"Yaghhghhghhfffff!"

He slapped her hard, his open-palmed hand nearly knocking her
head-first down onto the floor. She staggered about, the iron bar
keeping her from moving too well. The cuffs were slicing into her
ankles now as she tried to balance and steady herself.

"Nice ass, real nice ... "

Another slap, this one across her ass. Rhonda felt hot tears welling
up in her eyes while her nostrils flared with her indignation.
Blinking her eyes, the woman felt the stinging hot warmth spreading
outward from her ass to her belly and cunt. Jack was fingering her
again, dipping his forefinger into her pussy.

Moving around, the big man started working both hands over her
asscheeks, pinching them, spreading them even further apart, kneading them while rubbing his hot cock-bulge over her ass. She squealed into the rubber gag, biting
into the disgusting ball until she thought she would vomit with
horror. He slapped her again, beating her ass with his fingers, then
slipping them back into her pussy until she felt her cunt muscles
clamping with arousal.

"C'mon. Let's go for a walk," Jack said.

It was humiliating, not to mention nearly impossible to move in this bent over
position. Carefully, Rhonda waddled forward, one step at a time, her
toes brushing over the carpeting as she waddled past the bureau toward
the opened door. Her tits pressed against her upper thighs while her
wrists and upper arms ached terribly! It was all she could do to keep
from sobbing out loud as she moved through the doorway and out into
the cooler hall. Her long hair swept over the tops of her feet as she
continued to push one foot in front of the other, the iron bands
rubbing her ankles raw by this time.

"That's it, right to the stairs."

She stopped. No, she wasn't going to set herself up for that one. All
sorts of strange images flashed through her mind now, none of them
particularly pleasant, as Jack kicked her hard in the ass. She
grunted, pitching forward, banging her head against the wall. Still,
Rhonda refused to budge.

"Stubborn as a mule, eh? Thought you'd be that type at the meeting,"
Jack said with some pleasure, moving around and grabbing her by the
hair.

Rhonda shouted around the gag as she felt him grab a fistful of her
hair and pull forward. She screamed again, pitching forward, waddling
with her leg bands as he tore strands from her scalp. Salty tears
sprang from her eyes, running down her flushed cheeks as she moved
forward reluctantly. He pulled her like a horse around the corner,
stopping as she poised herself at the top of the stairs.

"Now, we go down."

She stared wide-eyed at the steps, pushing back with all her might.
She felt him pushing her down, his hands shoving hard against her ass.
Tensing, her muscles like iron, Rhonda moved one leg down, her body
pitching dangerously to the right. She felt her shoulder strike the
banister hard, her body leaning heavily against the wall as she
dragged her other foot down. One step! She had made only one step
down, and she was already exhausted.

Rhonda was about to try for the second step when she felt Jack's hands
on her hips once again.

"Too slow, man. We'll be here all fuckin' night. Here, I'll help."
He pushed her forward, grabbing her at times as she pitched downward,
losing her balance and half-rolling, half-falling down the stairs with her exposed ass going end over end.
He made certain her neck and head didn't strike any of the steps, keeping
her upright, her body spinning and toppling as she thudded down the
stairs.

Rhonda collapsed onto the marble floor, her body black and blue from
the fall. He was crazy. They were all crazy. He was going to kill her
here, and her daughter would find her when she returned from the
country! Afraid to move one inch, Rhonda tried to regain her breath,
feeling every inch of her body aching.

He left her there for a while, rushing back upstairs for his bag of
devilish toys. When he returned, Rhonda had managed to crawl toward
the door with snake-like movements, her head resting on the step. She
was beating the molding with her forehead and screaming as loudly as
she could, her knees bent up to her tits as she stared wild-eyed at
him.
Jack dropped the bag, rushing over to her and pulling her back by the
ankles. Dragging the woman into her kitchen, he held her with one
hand, opening the oven and turning it on.

Immediately she felt a blast of dry heat rush over her naked body.

"You want that, baby? You want me stuffin' you in there until you're
good and baked?"

Rhonda fought back, struggling against his hard grip as she felt the
burning increase more and more around her face and tits. He had her
halfway inside the oven now. She could see the blue flames below her
while the smell of gas nearly made her faint. The door was starting to
burn her tits as she squirmed her ass against his crotch. Yes, he was
hard, his prick throbbing against the front of his Levi's while he
tried shoving her into the oven.

"Maybe now you'll be a little more cooperative, huh?"

Jack pulled her back, hooking one finger under the collar and leading
her back into the living room. Rhonda wanted to lie down. He kept her
standing and bent over, leading her to the couch, then backing away
for a moment. She heard a snapping sound and was about to turn around
when a terrible flash of pain exploded over her ass. There was the
sound of leather smacking flesh. He was whipping her, reddening her
asscheeks with some terrible weapon.

Rhonda bit into the rubber ball, letting out a muffled shriek as she
pitched forward. The leg bands again made it nearly impossible for her
to keep her balance. She felt herself sagging the floor and only
another blow, this time to her inner thigh kept the woman from
completely collapsing.

"Uhhhhh! "

When Rhonda turned around and peered over one shoulder, she saw he was
holding a short riding crop in his right hand, the leather strips
dangling threateningly from the rounded tip. trying to fill Rhonda
jerked her head cocked his arm back her lungs with air as Jack and
brought the weapon down hard a second time.
"Yaghhhh!"

The crop came down again and again, hitting the inner rounded curves
of her asscheeks, then finally working its way into her split. She
could feel the thongs yanking her shitter out of shape, the tips
biting into her asshole, setting off wild fires of delight and pain.

And then Jack concentrated on her pussy, purposely aiming the leather
on either side of her puffy pussy lips. She winced, screaming and
pitching forward. Her body fell hard onto the sofa, twisting around
and making it difficult for him to beat her ass. Swearing, he grabbed
her hair and twisted, tearing more strands from her scalp and pushing
her forward until she was squatting once more, bent over, her
reddened, whip-striped ass high in the air. He kept on with the pussy whipping….

"Uh! Ahhh! Mmmmffff!"

Rhonda was gagging on her own spit, chewing down on the ball again and
again while her thighs trembled from pain and horror. Jack noticed
this and brought the crop down hard against her rippling thigh
muscles. All her nerve endings were aroused and tingling as he brought
the crop down next against her spine, cracking the leather again and
again while fingering her cunt. She grunted, his knuckles pressing
against her clit while his fingers ****d her fuck-hole.

Jack stopped for a second, wiping his forehead with the back of one
hand, then gripping the base of the crop more tightly. He brought the
leather thongs down across her ass, making the flesh blaze red until
Rhonda thought she would faint from the pain. The hissing, whistling,
clacking sound of the five black leather thongs combined with her
muffled screams. The tempo of the beating seemed to increase in both
speed and intensity.

Rhonda could only howl like a mad woman, her ass jerking up and down,
her flesh growing red and purple with welts while cunt juice bubbled
from her pussy and ran down her inner thighs. She wriggled her ass,
her buns so very hot from the thrashing.

Just when she thought she would faint from the agony, Jack stopped,
moving up to her and cinching the crop around her throat. He pulled
back, the leather thongs tightening around the collar and pressing
into her windpipe.

"Nnnnfnnffff!"

Rhonda's eyes bulged, her nostrils flaring while her lungs nearly
burst from lack of oxygen. Struggling, feeling her legs move back and
forth in those horrid leg irons, Rhonda sucked in spit instead of
oxygen. She was dying, the world seeming to spin.

Jack released her, letting her crumple to the floor, coughing and
gagging around the rubber ball. There was movement behind her. Jack
was picking her up again, pushing her up against the sofa while still
keeping her ass high in the air. All her senses were confused. She
felt him pawing her ass again, spreading the asscheeks while he stuck
fingers simultaneously in her asshole and cunt. He sawed them back and
forth, fucking her, making her grunt like a stuck pig before yanking
them out. She jerked and shivered against the sofa, hoping she would
die.

It was then she heard the rasping sound of his zipper going down, then
his jeans went down around his ankles.

"Man, good hot ass!"

He had his fingers wrapped around her jutting hipbones, her ass
pressed against his hairy groin as he rubbed his prick back and forth
over her sweaty asscrack. He was pinching her black and blue, kneading
her flesh, then gathering it up into tiny balls and squeezing them
between his fingers. When she squealed with pain, he pulled back,
pressing his bloated prickhead up against her cunt.

It was a fire Rhonda had never expected to feel! All the pain, all the
horror, all the degradation seemed to combine now in a wonderful hot
sensation, driving her up the wall as Jack moved in and fucked his
eight thick inches of cockmeat into her cunt. She was panting hard,
feeling her pussy walls expanding itchily for the fat cockrod. It had
been so very, very long since a man had fucked her. And she certainly
had never had a man fuck her this way. The ropes slicing into her
wrists, the irons chafing her ankles, the collar, the beating
everything was adding to her arousal.

"Ugh!" she grunted.

Jack was fucking her harder now, his crotch beating her nearly as
savagely as his crop had. Shoving his prick in, pressing his thumbs
against the inner curves of her asscheeks, he rode her down, down onto
the floor.

"Damn slut! Man, you're good and hot! Christ! I thought I'd fucked 'em
all in my life. But shit! You take the cake, baby!"

Rhonda felt her cunt catch fire, her clit shrinking back while her
pussy walls tightened like a vise over his fucking prick. Jack slapped
her several times, finally hunching over her and biting the nape of
her neck. She could feel his prick expanding, ballooning and jerking
around in her pussy. He was going to do it, going to cum in her while
hurting her this way.

When she felt him shudder mightily, Rhonda bit hard into the rubber
ball, twisting and bobbing her ass while sweat oozed from her
forehead. She was cumming, feeling the heat explode between her
shivering thighs. Again and again, her cum-smeared cunt walls
clasped at the jizz-spitting prick, holding it while Jack's balls
pumped more and more white-hot jizz into her fuck-hole.

When it was over, Rhonda felt herself prone on the floor, curled
halfway under the glass topped coffee table. Jack had already pulled
the ball-gag from her mouth and was releasing her ankles from the
cuffs. He was humming some country tune, not even paying her much
attention while retrieving his toys.

"I'll never do this again ... never," Rhonda said bitterly, refusing
to look at him.

"That's what they all say ... at first," Jack said with a laugh,
swatting her playfully on the ass.

"No, Daddy! What are you doing? You promised you wouldn't do that
anymore, not after Mommy died! No, no, don't!"

It was awful. Cori clapped her hands over her ears as she stood there
naked and watched her cousin Cindy struggle with Uncle Jim. He finally
pushed Cindy away, slapping her twice, then backhanding her until she
collapsed onto the wooden floor.

"You're all alike, damn it!" he snarled, kicking the door closed. "You
can squat there and cry with your damned cousin till I'm ready for
you. And you're gonna try callin' Rhonda again."

Cori hugged her body with both thin arms, afraid to make one sound as
she listened to her cousin sobbing quietly in the far corner. Cori
felt as if she'd just uncovered some dreadful f****y secret.
Guilt-ridden, she waited until Cindy's sobs had abated, then slid over
the splintery cold floor to the near-hysterical teenager.

"I ... I'm so sorry, Cindy. I don't know what came over your father. I
was watching TV and..."

Cindy put one hand up in the air acid shook her head.

"He got like this just before my mother died. I don't know why, but
he's really crazy. He's even gotten some of the guys around here
interested in ... in doing horrid things to women."

"He didn't ... " Cori couldn't finish. A terrible thought rose in her
mind, one that made her skin crawl.

"Uh? No! He didn't kill Momma. I don't even think she knew what was
going on around here at the end. I'm glad she died when she did,"
Cindy said bitterly, turning her head from Cori and sobbing.

"Oh, God! He's done ... things to you, too?"

Cindy nodded, her sobs quieting.

"I don't know what to do. He just gets crazy.

And then the others join him."

Cori thought about what her uncle had said. "Did he ever mention
something about mining certificates?"

Cindy shook her head, pushing the brown hair from her eyes.

"No. Wait! Something ... yes, something about a mine up north or out
west. I don't know. Oh, it's awful!"

The two girls hugged one another, cringing when they heard the sound of
a footstep near the shed Uncle Jim had pushed them in. Cori heard her
uncle's boots scr****g toward the door. She drew back, instinctively
feeling her jaw that still hurt from the awful mouth-fucking she had
endured. Swallowing hard, the blonde teenager thought she could still
taste the jizz that had spattered over her tongue while Uncle Jim had
held her by the ears and fed her more and more of his prickmeat.

The door swung open. There he stood, a little more sober than before.
Of course, three hours had passed, three long hours in which his
daughter had come home and discovered what he had done.

"Out ... both of you."

Cori staggered to her feet, shielding her eyes from her uncle's bright
flashlight. It was dark outside now, and the lights were on in the
nearby house. Cori swept the long hair from her eyes, only to feel her
uncle's hand press roughly against her upper back. Shoving her
forward, Uncle Jim thrust one foot in front of her, tripping the
terrified young girl. Cori pitched forward, falling flat on the ground
with a dull thud. Scrambling to her feet, she tried to run for the
house. Cindy was crying out something behind her when she felt her
uncle's fist come down heavily against her back. The blow drove her
down into the ground once more, her legs flying out to either side
while sounds of slaps echoed through the night air from behind her.

"No, Daddy! No, don't ... uhhhhh! Oh, you're hurting me!"

Cori felt herself wallowing in mud like a pig, her arms and belly
covered with the brown slime. Coughing, Cori started to push
herself from the ground when she felt something very hard pressing
against the back of her neck. Her elbows buckled from the pressure as
she fell back to the dirt, her arms out to either side. Uncle Jim had
the sole of his black leather engineering boot down against her neck,
rubbing it back and forth, forcing the teenager down into the mud.

Cindy was begging her father to stop, beating him on the shoulders,
then trying to pull him away while he rubbed the boot back and forth
over Cori's neck. Cori thought surely he would kill her. Mud oozed
into her mouth as she struggled under the big man.

"Uh, no, don't!"

Uncle Jim pressed his heel against the nape of her neck. Cori could
feel the hard leather scr****g her flesh, then moving down until it
was between her shoulders. He kicked her hard there, then brought the
pointed tip of his boot to her ass. Cori squawked, feeling the filthy
leather pressing in against her asshole. She lurched forward, her
knees and elbows digging into the mud as her belly slid over the
slime.

Cindy was screaming again, then the sound of a loud slap rang out. The
brunette shrieked, then fell to the ground.

Cori started to turn around to see what had happened, and she received
a hard kick in the belly.

"Oooooffff!"

The girl doubled over, her knees jerking up to her tits while her arms
flew out in front of her. Again, Uncle Jim kicked her, this time his
boot landing across her naked ass. Cori screamed, free for the moment,
crawling toward the house. Her mind reeled dizzyingly. Where was she
going to go? How could she escape? The only thing that mattered for
the time being was getting away from her awful uncle.

Uncle Jim had reached down and caught Cori by her hair, yanking her
head up from the mud and holding it high above the ground while
pushing his face against hers. How she loathed him! She wanted to spit
in his mouth but was terrified of what his reaction would be. Jim
studied her for a moment then let go, moving around to his moaning
daughter, who was sitting up, rubbing her injured jaw.

Cori stared blankly as he bent over and grabbed hold of Cindy's dress
with one hand. Deftly, he ripped the garment from his daughter,
leaving her squatting in the dirt wearing only her pink panties and
matching bra. The girl shrieked in horror, throwing her slender arms
around her jiggling tits while scooting back from her father.

Jim looked back at Cori as if to warn her not to move, then stood
spread-legged over Cindy, slapping her several times, then tearing her
bra and panties off. Cori looked the other way, feeling as if this
whole scene were unreal. Her own f****y, acting this way!

"All right, both of you-this way."

Uncle Jim motioned to the back yard that sloped gently down from the
house to a small cluster of utility buildings barely visible now in
the dark. He made the girls crawl on their hands and knees. Cindy had
stopped crying, her jaw set firmly as she stared ahead. Her small tits
jiggled against her heaving chest as she moved like an a****l next to
Cori. Uncle Jim followed the young girls, slapping their asses at
times, drawing grunts from Cori but nothing from his daughter.
She's been through this before, Cori thought grimly to herself.
When they reached a point midway between the house and the buildings,
Uncle Jim barked for them to stop. Cindy still didn't look at her
cousin while remaining in that doggie position.

He's going to fuck us, she thought, that mad idea racing through her
mind.

"Get up."

Slowly, Cori rose, feeling the mud sliding down her arms, her thighs,
her face. She trembled with anger and humiliation, unable to look
either Cindy or her uncle in the face. She could feel some of the
brown slime easing past her cunt lips, drooling through her pussy
hairs.
What was he doing? Cori wanted to ask Cindy who stood quietly by her
side, her arms slightly extended in front of her as if begging her
father silently to stop this. He was fumbling around with something
near the house, then coming back toward them. Stopping, he dropped
something on the ground, they walked up to the two girls.

"Down on your knees and lick my boots, now! "

There was no mistaking the authoritarian note in his voice. Cindy
didn't hesitate at all, wiping her eyes with the back of one hand and
dropping to the dirt. Cori thought it was wise for her to do the same,
shaking the loose hair from her face and kneeling in front of her
uncle.

"Now lick those fuckin' boots clean ... both of you."

Lick them? The thought revolted Cori as she stared at the filthy
leather in front of her. But she knew hesitation might prove fatal.
Cindy looked at her sideways, then bent over, her tongue sticking out.
Yes, she'd done this before. This was what she'd implied in that shack
about her father going mad. Bending over, feeling her tits swing
lightly out, Cori began licking her tongue gingerly over the tops of
his boots. Maybe if she just cleaned the black leather around his shoe
laces he would be pleased. Maybe he would just watch his daughter,
unaware that Cori was trying to cheat.

But no. Uncle Jim was very observant. He let the girl tease her tongue
around the laces for a minute. Then Cori felt his big paws grabbing
her head, pushing it down hard against the side of his boot. Cori
screamed, her lips flattening against the filthy shoe gutter. She
could taste dirt and something vile easing into her mouth. It was
making her sick, her belly rumbling while the sour bile began rising.
She braced her hands on either side of his spread legs, fighting the
hands pressing down on the back of her skull. Uncle Jim was laughing
at her, rubbing her lips back and forth over his boots, then pushing
her face down farther until her tongue was scr****g the sides of his
heels.

"That's it, baby, wash it down, lick my boots real clean. I wanna see
that tongue workin' or I'm gonna crush that sweet little head of
yours!"

Cori moaned as she did as she was told. There was little left for her,
hearing Cindy's mouth busily working over her father's boots. She drew
her tongue across the heel, twisting her head away for a moment and
spitting out the mixture of filth and spit. She thought she was going
to vomit when her uncle pushed her mouth up against the back of his
heel. Cori could smell something like shit wafting up her nostrils.
"That's good, real good. You cleaned me up real nice."

He let her go, throwing the teenager back into the dirt while Cindy
knelt there, her hand over her mouth, her belly convulsing while she
made gagging sounds.

"Stupid little slut!" he grunted, backhanding his daughter and sending
her body rolling end over end down the long, low hill.

Cori was about to rush to her cousin's aid when she felt Uncle Jim's
hand grab her shoulder and push her back. Sitting there in the filth,
Cori twisted her head again and spat onto the ground. It was wretched
he should do something like this to her and his own daughter. Drawing
one hand across her mouth again, Cori watched him saunter back up to
the house and grab something. Narrowing her eyes she could see it was
a hose. For a moment she thought he was going to grab a garden hose
leaning against the house and hit her with it. Her soft blue eyes
hardened and she set her mouth in a tight line. She was going to be
tortured again.

"No!"

The sound of her own voice startled even Cori as she crouched there,
waiting for the next horror. Uncle Jim wasted no time, reaching back
and twisting the nozzle.

"Oh!"

A blast of water smashed into Cori's ribcage. Opening her mouth in
surprise, she fell backward into the mud, her ass sliding back and
forth while her heels dug into the filth.

"No, don't ... ohhhh!"

Cori glared at him. She summoned enough energy to spit in his
direction. But the effort made the next blast of water catch her
unaware. While trying to get up, Cori fell forward, feeling the blast
of water catch her ankles, that f***e upending her. Cori fell heavily
onto the mud with a sloppy sound, her tits jiggling while Uncle Jim
played the steady stream back and forth on her slick body.

The girl tried to struggle to her feet again. But Uncle Jim liked her
on the ground. He directed the stream at her crotch purposely. The
water hit like a tiny little hammer on the girl's sensitive pussy
flesh, opening her cunt lips and setting a lusty flash of fire on her
clit. Cori was horrified, doubling up while her mouth opened wide.
That erotic blast of pleasure nearly paralyzed her. She fell back onto
the dirt, her hands braced slightly behind her ass while her thighs
rippled and ridged from the delight coursing through her veins.

"No!"

Cori tried to deny the delight she felt, shaking her head while
crawfishing back. When she couldn't get away from the water, the
teenager rolled onto her belly, trying to hide her pussy from the
strong stream. Her long blonde hair tangled around her neck, catching
under her shoulders.

Then Uncle Jim shot the water straight up between her long thighs,
laughing when he caught his niece hunching back at it.

"You dumb slut! You're all dumb sluts, but you take the cake."

Cori gasped, her eyes wide with horror as her skin reddened under the
watery attack. She turned around, her hands in front of her face as
the water splashed mud into her eyes and mouth. In another moment, the
girl was on her back, kicked over by Jim. It was becoming a muddy lake
quickly around the young girl wallowing in the filth.

Sobbing, Cori felt the water blasting against her tits. Her nipples
were driven downward into the tingly flesh of her tits. She could feel
each big tit aching with arousal, matching the throbbing going through
her pussy at the same time.

Cori's face twisted up into a mask of concentration as she tried
pushing those horrid feelings to one side. Why was she experiencing
those awful sensations between her legs? The shame of feeling herself
crawling around like that and rutting right in front of her uncle made
her want to die right then and there! When she tried rolling onto her
belly once more, Uncle Jim slapped her hard, knocking her back into
the mud.

"Uhhhhh!"

Cori felt the slime oozing around her ass and shoulder blades, the mud
pushing into her shitter and cunt while Uncle Jim stepped around and
shot more water into her cunt hole. The incredibly heavy rush of the
stream on her clit and the sensitive flesh around it made the teenager
hunch her hips up and down in a fucking movement.

"Yeah, all the same," Jim muttered, stepping back and laughing even
harder when Cori covered her cunt with her hands.

He brought the stream up to her face, hitting her mouth and nostrils
with it and nearly drowning Cori. The young girl coughed, twisting
around, covering her face with both hands protectively and leaving her
cunt unprotected.

Twisting the hose to one side for the moment, Uncle Jim waded into the
muddy lake, his boots making soft sucking sounds in the filth.
Reaching down, he grabbed a fistful of her cunt hairs, tearing them
from the hot, swollen flesh and making Cori yelp and shriek.

He stepped back, bringing the hose back to her cunt and sending the
stream splashing into her hot pussy hole. Cori sobbed, putting her
fist to her mouth and gnawing on her knuckles. No matter how much the
hosing aroused her, she couldn't let her uncle see her starting to
cum. She could feel the unmistakable tension in her crotch, the slow
opening and closing of her cunt muscles milking against one another.
And when she twisted her hips, seeking out the stream, she knew it was
only a matter of seconds. She was breathing heavily, her tits rising
and falling while the hot tight feeling between her legs rose to an
incredible degree.

Uncle Jim was rubbing his crotch with one hand, moving the stream back
and forth, up to her tits, then back to her cunt. Cori lay there,
sobbing and coughing, her shoulder blades wallowing in the mud while
her knees fell apart. Uncle Jim was shouting out something, laughing
at her as she writhed there in the muddy lake, agonized by the cunty
onslaught against her tingling nerves. She knew her mind was fading
out even as she tried to regain some control over her body. The sound
of the splashing water drowned out his laughter and cursing. She
rolled over, her tits pillowing in the mud while the stream blasted
against her spasming asshole.

"Noooo!"

But her denial was useless. She was struggling against herself,
fighting an overwhelming wave of climax that crushed her into the dirt
more powerfully than anything her uncle could have dreamed of. Cori
strangled on her sobs, her breath driven out by her exploding climax.
The teenager clawed her way through the dirt as if trying to get away
from the terrifying power of her own orgasm.

Where was Cindy? Cindy was over the hill somewhere, possibly dead,
while Cori was cumming with her own uncle.

"Uhhhhhhh!"

The water splashed at Cori's shoulders, pinning her to the ground. She
collapsed, giving herself up to the wild climax exploding in her cunt
as the world darkened around her and she fell into a sudden silence.

Rhonda hung up the phone, her forehead creased with worry and
confusion. Cori had seemed so happy to be spending some time with her
favorite cousin Cindy. And now ... well, there was definitely
something strained about her voice, something that Rhonda picked up
on. What was the matter? She told her daughter she would come up on
her request the following evening, but she couldn't come up tonight
the night when once more she was going to give in to those feelings
she thought she'd conquered only yesterday.

Jack had called her. He wanted to fuck her. He wanted to, as he said,
"whip her ass raw."

And though Rhonda knew she should have slammed the phone down after a
few well chosen words, she couldn't. Even as her memories of that
night when he had roped and ****d her like a common street slut burned
in her mind, Rhonda could only think of getting more. Her mind was so
taken with that possibility that she chose to ignore the obvious
nervousness of her daughter's voice, putting off the trip so that she
might visit Jack and check out what he called his playroom.

The word sounded too innocent to be true, Rhonda thought as she
slipped behind the wheel and backed her Mercedes from the drive. Her
mind whirled at the possibilities as she threaded her way through the
evening rush-hour traffic. Rhonda nearly ran two lights as she tried
to concentrate on her driving, her mind racing ahead to Jack's house
and what he might have in store for her.

Pulling in front of the deteriorating two-story house, Rhonda leaned
forward and checked the address he had given her. Yes. This was it.
Looking nervously about, she slid from the car, walking hesitantly up
the curving walk to the front door. Her heart raced madly as she heard
dogs barking next door. From across the street, she could hear Mexican
salsa music coming from a darkened house. Rapping lightly on the door,
Rhonda half hoped Jack wouldn't be there.

"Good, right on time! I like a woman who's not draggin' her ass ...
unless I make her do it. Come on in, Rhonda."

Jack backed away from the torn screen in the door. Rhonda gripped the
handle, wondering how on earth she had ever become involved with
people like this. What was so odd, so strange was that she could have
walked away from them so easily. But she chose not to walk away.
Stepping into the darkened room, she immediately wrinkled up her nose.
There was the smell of stale tobacco and strong liquor hanging in the
air like a foul perfume. She stopped, her heart skipping beats. They
weren't alone!

"Who ... who are they?" she asked.

"Friends, buddies. You don't think I'm the only one in the club, do
you?"

"No, of course not," Rhonda said in a low tone as her gaze quickly
moved from one man to another. They all stared at her, the three of
them nodding a greeting.

"I told 'em about you, that you were the hottest chick to come around
for a long time. We've been puttin' out these ads," Jack said,
scratching up a paper from the table and waving it in front of her
face. "And you've been the prize catch so far."

"No, I don't think ... I don't think I want to do this."

Jack had been enough for her before. How could she possibly handle
three of these men, plus him? And yet her body was betraying her.
The tips of her tits were so hard they were about to poke through her
bra. Her moistening cunt lips curled and shivered while her clit popped
up full and hard. She curled her fingers into two fists, trying to
appear cool and even a little offended at Jack's crude remarks.

"I thought it would be just the two of us, Jack. I wasn't expecting a
circus," she said, eyeing the other men nervously while feeling her
heart beating hard.

Jack wasn't put off by her change in attitude. His lips curled in
sardonic amusement while his white teeth gleamed like polished ivory.
Rhonda was feeling less and less sure of herself, and she wondered
about simply bolting from the house while she still could.

"You don't get to choose around her, once you cross that door, that
is."

Rhonda's eyes flashed over Jack's body. He was even bigger than she
remembered him. What did he do for a living? He could have been a body
builder if it weren't for his rough-looking face.

"Now, you're gonna give us a whole lot of fun. Right, Rhonda?"

He slammed the door behind her, making her jump as if he'd fired a
pistol. Rhonda whirled around, staring at him, pressing her fists
tightly against her thighs. Her pussy spasmed as she thought about the
other night and how good it had felt when he finally fucked her. Why
were these other men here? Were they going to spoil everything?

"No! No, I won't! I'm not going to entertain your friends. Let me go,"
she said with determination, heading for the door.

Jack's face darkened, something that made the woman freeze in her
tracks. Her right hand fluttered to her neck as she backed away,
terrified he would strike her. With a quick downward movement, he
brought one hand down, his fingers wrapping around her upper arm and
keeping her prisoner. Rhonda winced, dropping her purse as she bent
over and squirmed with pain.

"Don't ever, ever think you can sass me and get away with it, missy.
You're nothin' here. Understand me, bitch?"

It was starting! Rhonda felt her knees knocking against one another.
He shoved her forward through the kitchen doorway roughly, slamming
her against the stove.

"You're ... you're hurting me!" she cried, her face blanching while
her eyes narrowed in pain.

Twisting her around, Jack pushed her belly against the stove then
shoved her head down against one of the gratings on top of the stove.
Rhonda cried out, her nose flattening against the chipped enamel top
of the stove, her legs kicking out against Jack's.

Two of the men staggered into the kitchen and roared their approval,
half d***k on wine. Jack muttered something, then reached around and
turned a little black dial. In an instant a small blue flame shot up
from the center of the grating, singeing her eyebrows and hair.

"Ahhhh, no!"

Rhonda panicked, her eyes rounding while she bucked and thrashed.
Fire! Flames in her face! He would disfigure her for life! Her dress
tore against the oven door while her feet slipped from her black high
heels. Jack pushed her up a little more, shoving her face closer to
the steady blue flame. Rhonda could hear crackling, could smell the
sharp aroma of burning hair.

"Now, you get me, bitch? You try anything I don't allow, and I'm gonna
burn your fuckin' face off, get it?"

Rhonda slumped weakly against the top of the stove, a sign she had
surrendered. Jack grinned, pulling her up slowly from the burner and
shutting off the flame. His fingers slid up the back of her straight
black dress, toying with the zipper tab before pulling it down with a
ripping sound. Rhonda stiffened, fighting back as she felt her garment
slackening around her shoulders.

"Damned feisty slut!" he growled, slapping her hard across the
face. Rhonda screamed, her head jerking to the left from the f***e of the
blow. She backed away from him, rubbing her flushed cheek, still
feeling the hot sting of the blow. Some of the men laughed at her, one
of them grabbing hold of her dress and tearing it down.

The woman screamed again, clutching wildly at the frayed ends of her
dress, holding it tightly against her body. She was terrified,
realizing her situation was completely out of control. Hands stretched
out, grabbing at her, pinching her, tearing her dress even more until
she had nothing but a tattered rag gathered in her fingers.

"Man, she's got one fuckin' good body," a tall blond man said,
slapping Rhonda hard across her ass. There was more laughter as the
man watched her ass and tits jiggle, her gaze roving around wildly,
searching for some escape path. The tall blond guy took a beer from
his buddy and spilled it on himself, wiping his face with the back of
one hand and laughing all the harder at his own carelessness.

"Hey, man, you're really sloppy tonight. Must be all that fuckin'
booze you've been mixing. Hey, you, clean him up," Jack said, shoving
Rhonda toward the blond.

She stared at the big man with disgust, her eyes taking in his stringy
hair, his dirty Levi's. He looked as if he'd crawled all the way to
Los Angeles from Oklahoma. She backed away, drawing one hand over her
face, feeling terribly naked in front of all these men. Her dress fell
from her hand.

"No, I ... uh! "

Jack backhanded her, his knuckles crashing hard against her chin.
Rhonda's head whipped to one side, her hair splashing over her face
while her knees buckled. For a moment, she thought she would black
out. But something kept her conscious as she staggered around. Hands
reached up and cupped her asscheeks, squeezing and kneading the white
flesh through her pink panties until Rhonda screamed from the pinching
pain. She nearly pissed on herself from the growing terror, and
someone else slapped her hard on her ass.

Across the street the salsa music grew louder.

They must be used to this, she thought, guessing she would get no help
from the neighbors. Steadying herself, Rhonda straightened herself and
slapped back at the grabbing, offending hands.

While she was fending off a fat redheaded man trying to pull her bra
down from her tits, Jack moved up behind her, his hands pressing down
on her narrow shoulders. She felt her knees buckling again, this time
from the f***e of his hands. She bent her knees, sobbing softly as she
sank down to the filthy carpet. There were disgusting stains all
around her, stains she would rather not think about.

The blond stud came up to her, swaying d***kenly, still holding a can
of Mexican beer in his hand. He was starting to bend the aluminum with
his fingers, looking down at her and licking his lips. She was
terrified of what he would do to her. They were all d***k, out of
their minds. Jack was guiding them. But they could all swing out of
orbit and hurt her. The blond dropped one hand down to her neck and
tightened his fingers around it, drawing her hard against his bony
thigh.

"That's it, Gus. You gotta show the slut who's the boss. She likes
that, anyway. That's why the fuck she's here right now. And that's
why," Jack said, tearing open the top of another beer can and holding
it in one hand, "she's gonna keep comin' back."

"Lick it real good, or I'm gonna have you suck my cock right now," the
blond said.

The threat was enough. Swallowing her pride, Rhonda leaned forward,
sticking out her tongue and starting to lick at the stained denim
material. She could taste the pungent flavor of spilled beer right
away, her lips flattening against his jeans while the big man watched
stupidly, then tilted back his head and finished gulping his beer.
"Over here," he slurred, pulling her hair until she moved her mouth
around his cock-bulge.

The other men chortled, knowing what was on his mind. Rhonda burned
with shame, afraid to move her tongue again, then sliding it back and
forth when she felt him starting to yank on her hair. She knew she was
turning him on. She could feel the heat of his cock-bulge growing more
and more intense, warming her lips as she soaked down the faded blue
material with more of her spit.

"Oh yeah, man!" Gus said, closing his eyes and licking his lips. He
swayed dangerously from right to left. "Man, I can already feel them
lips curlin' around my of prick and suckin' it down till I choke her
with my cum."

Rhonda stopped, wanting to rise from the carpeting. Hadn't he had
enough? What more did he want? She had cleaned his filthy jeans more
than well enough.
And then, to emphasize his point, Gus reached down and grabbed her
hair, pulling and yanking on it until he had Rhonda shouting with
pain. She flattened her palms against his thighs, wildly trying to
pull away from him. But he showed surprising resistance for a man so
d***k, holding her, moving her head around until he was rubbing her
mouth against his fly again. He was nearly tearing her ears off with
his fingers, his body trembling as if he were on the brink of
climaxing.
Gus stopped hunching, pushing her back violently and bringing one foot
down against her throat. He reached back, pulling out a switchblade
knife and pressing a small silver button in the center of the pearl
handle. Rhonda froze! A four-inch blade snapped straight, the
blue-silver steel glistening in the light.

She let out a fart of terror, the men laughing at her as she squirmed
against the floor.

Gus bent down, grinning, his lips parting to show a crooked set of
yellowed teeth.

"Now, little missy's gonna be real free to show us what the fuck she's
got under them panties," he said, flashing the blade menacingly in
front of her and bringing it down slowly to her throat. "Jack's not
gonna be the only one around here who had a taste of her pussy."

He pressed the flat of the blade against her nose, twisting it around
and bringing down the tip past her nostrils, down over her throat,
the pointed tip leaving a long trail of white on her flesh. He was
barely cutting her, listening to her breathing catch, watching as her
flesh quivered with the cold, sharp touch.

Rhonda finally felt the terrible thing come to a stop at her
breastbone. Gus was breathing heavily, his prick poking against the
front of his Levi's as he slipped the knife between her bra cups and
cut the narrow band.

"Man, nice tits, nice . . .

Rhonda let out a whimpering scream, feeling her bra fall from her
tits.

Gus licked his lips again, bringing the flat of the blade against one
nipple and watching it stiffen until it was nearly a half-inch long.
He began grinning even more, poking the other nipple with the tip of
his knife until it too was thick and stiff. The other men were
watching closely, rubbing their cock-bulges slowly, watching as Rhonda
squirmed uncomfortably on the floor. Gus backed away, bringing the
knife down, down past her navel, scr****g her flesh painfully until he
started slicing at her panties.

"Yeah, this is nice, real nice."

With each word, he cut a little more of the elastic band, slicing it
until the briefs hung in shreds from her thighs. He poked the tip of
his blade through the pink nylon material, tearing it down from her
thighs and throwing it away.

She lay there naked, helpless under this maniac whose eyes bugged out,
reminding her of a lizard's. He looked at his knife, then brought the
blade down right against her cunt mound.

Rhonda couldn't hold back the scream any longer. Throwing back her
head, she screamed as loudly as she could, her fists thumping against
the floor while her legs shivered back and forth against the
carpeting.
Gus watched her as if he would eat her alive, finally throwing the
knife to one side and flinging himself onto her. His mouth sucked
hers. It was filthy, horrid, exciting! The man who had humiliated and
hurt her this way was going to fuck her ... and in front of these men!

"Dig into her, man, dick her!" the fat redhead called out.

Rhonda could feel Gus fumbling between their bodies. In a moment
something very hot and stiff was poking against her cunt, shoving in
while he knocked her legs out and up into the air. He was mounting
her, still wriggling his tongue deep in her mouth while his hands
gripped her thighs and tugged them savagely apart. He fucked like a
wild man, his hips banging against hers so hard she scooted on the
carpeting, her spine reddening from the friction. Rhonda fought back,
beating his back with her fists while her cunt muscles gripped his
long skinny prick.

"Uh, man ... fuck!"

Rhonda suddenly felt his jizz scalding her cunt walls while her
pussy muscles went into spasms. Her eyes rolled back, and Rhonda could
hardly hear anything except the big man's harsh panting and a string
of obscenities that excited her more and more. How she loved his
filthy mouth as he fucked her, churning his prick around in the musky
heat of her cunt while his balls finished dumping the last of his
cum-load.

"Awwwwh, fuck, man! She's too much! You know she wants more, too," Gus
said, shaking the sweat from his forehead and looking down at her.

"I don't think we have to worry. She's gonna be givin' us a whole lot
before we're through here," Jack said, looking down at the trembling
woman.

Rhonda thought of her daughter now, and she wondered just what it was
that had made Cori sound so terrified.

Cori had prayed that her mother would come here soon. Perhaps Rhonda
would be able to see through what was going on and free her. But
Rhonda had been evasive, saying she would come up the following
afternoon, and there was little Cori could do to get her mother here.
Uncle Jim, though anxious to see Rhonda for his own reasons, didn't
really mind having another day to torment Cori. After the awful hosing
down, Cori had lain in the mud while Uncle Jim strode down the hill
and fetched his half-conscious daughter. He carried Cindy back to the
house like a sack of potatoes, leaving her d****d over the steps of
the front porch.

"You, come here. You stay there."

Cori slipped from the muddy lake, sobbing, trying to clean herself off
as best she could. Uncle Jim turned around several times and laughed
at her plight, leading her around to the side of the house, where he
bent over a low mound in the yard and pulled open a set of horizontal
double doors. It was a fruit cellar. He nodded toward the stone steps
below.

Cori was in no mood to argue. Exhausted, humiliated, all the girl
wanted to do was get away from her horrid uncle. Quickly, she rushed
by him and nearly ran down the cold steep steps, feeling her naked
asscheeks jiggling against one another. She wanted to ask him for a
blanket, anything to stay warm. But he would only hit her again, she
thought.

Once in the fruit cellar, she huddled in a cold corner against the
shelves of fruit jars, feeling her heart sink as the dampness in the
air made her bones ache. She thought about what she had endured, about
the water stream that had made her climax right in front of her
uncle's eyes. He had beaten Cindy, then worked on her.

The young teenager drew into a fetal position, resting her chin on her
knees while hugging her ankles tightly with both hands. At times, Cori
thought she could hear the skittering of tiny claws across the floor.
The thought that there were rats in the cellar here made her flesh
crawl. Cori pulled her feet in harder under her ass, shivering,
wondering how long Uncle Jim would keep her here.


















Mother-in-law Bonding

Story about a wife who dominates her husband and his mother. The husband and mother-in-law both become sex slaves to the wife and the wife’s mother.

When I heard from a friend that my wimp husband’s mother Grace
had called me a dumb blond bimbo who wasn't good enough
for her son, I was furious. Her son had been my sex slave
since marriage and we had kept it a secret from
everyone but my mother Linda who walked in one day and
saw what was going on. To my surprise, she enjoyed it
and wanted to join in. Now Paul, my husband, serves as a sex slave for both me and my mother. But today was revenge time on that
bitch mother of my sissy husband.

When Paul came home and appeared before me nude with his cock and ball
leash, I told him what had happened and he was mad as
hell too. He knew I wouldn’t tolerate his mother disrespecting me and that she
would need to be punished. I told him to call her up now and tell her he
would never speak or see her again unless she agreed to become my sex slave
just like her son. I had him tell her how
he was my slave and all the things he enjoyed doing as
a slave. He was also to tell her the only way she could
see him again was if she was my pussy sex slave and I mean total submissive fuck toy type of sex slave as well.

I knew she would accept the terms, because he’s really a submissive slut at heart, just like her sissy son but it was nice to get even and I started to read a good book, waiting
for Paul to get back and lick my pussy. About 15
minutes later, Paul returned got on his knees and told
me his mother had finally accepted the terms without
limitations and would be here immediately. He then
proceeded to lick my pussy as I sat there stunned but
excited to the point where I came immediately in his
mouth.

The doorbell rang about 15 minutes later and I told
Paul to go outside on the front porch nude and tell her to remove all her
clothes too and attached a dog lease to her neck before
letting her in. In about 5 minutes, Paul and Grace
appeared in the living room totally nude with Grace
holding her hands over her tits and pussy. Standing up,
I walked behind her and slapped her large ass and
demanded she put her hands down to her sides. A few
more good slaps were in order before I returned to face
her.

"You know the rules bitch, you are mine to use anyway I
want. Do you accept your new role as my sex slave or do I have Paul kick your big ass out of here permanently?" I toyed with her.

"Yes mistress, I accept all your rules, you may use me as your sex slave fuck toy. Please don't hurt me." She said as I watched her turned red in embarrassment.

"Good. Lets start all over and have you make an appropriate entrance to your world of submission and sexual slavery. Paul you will carry you bitch mother back out the front
door and make her crawl around the front yard bare ass naked and make sure she wiggles her big fat ass while she crawls around with her tits swinging back and forth and I want to see that ass sticking straight up in the air. You will also find a switch and spank her asshole with it forty times while she crawls and shouts out that she is nothing but a worthless slut cunt. Is that understood?" I demanded to Paul.

Grace had tears in her eyes but Pau’sl cock was as big as
I have seen it. He pulled on his mother’s lease and I watched
with glee as Grace’s large ass checks wiggled around as she
followed him out. Outside, Paul got a switch and I saw
Grace fall to her hands and knees and start crawling. I
was masturbating my pussy at the sight of her ass and
the switching she was getting. I called my mother up next
door and told her to hurry over, now that Grace was my sex
slave and if she wanted some of that ass, she better
get over. Her and Grace had been bitter enemies since
the marriage and she would really enjoy abusing my husband’s mother as well.

Paul finally led Grace back in the house as I made them
stand in the center of the room and inspected her
striped ass while she stood there shaking. I
complemented Paul on the marks on her asshole and butt cheeks and slapped
them a couple of times to see if they were sensitive.
The doorbell rang and I walked out and let my mother in.

As we walked back to the living room, Grace seeing my
mother, started to try to crawl away but Paul still had
her lease in hand where she couldn't go anywhere.

"She doesn't look so high and mighty now," said my mother;
walking over and petting her head like a puppy.

"From now on, you’ll address me as your mommy, is that clear slut,” my mother told Paul’s mother.

“Yesss, mommy,” my mother-in-law replied.

“Is baby slut’s ass sore from your spanking," she asked Grace.

"Yes mamma, baby’s ass is sore," said Grace head down.

"Well it's going to be a little sorer," said mom,
taking the leash from Paul she led her to the chair and
sitting down put her across her lap and started
spanking her ass. I was close to coming and was
enjoying hearing Grace begging and pleading over my mom’s
lap. I demanded Paul service my pussy as I came from
the site of her completely red ass, begging, and
crying. Mom finally quit and started rubbing her ass.

"Does baby, want mommy to make it better?" Mom teased
rubbing and groping her big ass cheeks.

"Yes (sob) mommy, please make it better." She begged.

Mother took her time groping the ass cheeks and then
working her way to her asshole starting pushing her
finger in and out while Grace was still sobbing and
moaning at the same time. I had came twice in Paul
mouth, so I laid on my stomach and had him lick my ass
so I could watch more.

Pretty soon, Grace had quit crying and was moving her
ass in response to my mother’s finger. When mother asked her
if she had been a bad baby all these years and felt
like she should be punished, she readily agreed, begging my
mother to give her the abuse she deserved. I was totally thrill and knew my turn would
come later with her.

"Come with mama and we're going to make that big ass of
yours feel better," said mom, pushing her off her lap
and leading her by the leash to the bathroom.

I knew what was coming next. Mother liked to give Paul
a two-quart enema when he was bad and watch him run
outside to relieve himself. He was always told to keep
his ass plugged with his finger till he reached the end
of the yard and carry his toilet paper with him. I went
to the kitchen table and sat down so I could see out
the yard and had Paul fix me a sandwich. In about 15
minutes, Grace flew into the living room and out the
kitchen back door.

Her finger was in her ass and the toilet paper was tied
with a string to her tit. The soap bar had been
inserted in her mouth. The sight of her running trying
to while trying to keep the toilet paper from unrolling
and maintaining the finger in her ass was totally
exciting to watch. I saw her finally reached the end of
the yard as mother arrived and told Paul to lick her
pussy as she watched Grace squat to relieve herself. We
was both laughing and telling Paul what a good little
mother slut he had.

Grace finally finished and cleaned her ass and
proceeded to the garden hose where she washed her ass
with the soap bar before reinserting it in her mouth
and returning in the kitchen door totally red in the
face.

Mother met her and bent her over the kitchen table
after grabbing her leash. Pointing her ass up, she told
her since her mouth was now clean, she was to lick her
asshole and clean her pussy with the soap at the same
time.

I couldn't resist the urge seeing my mother-in-law on her knees
with her face in my mother ass and hearing mother moans
from the rimming she was getting. Picking up a duster,
I got behind Grace and starting pushing it in her ass
while Paul was ordered to get behind me and tongue my ass
at the same time.

When I came, mother traded places with me as I spread
my ass as wide as I could and told my mother-in-law to get that
tongue working in my asshole. I made sure to move around so her
tongue had to follow my asshole as it moved. I heard
mother come again and soon I joined her shoving my ass
back into Grace’s face as hard as I could.

As I got up, mother told Grace to go dust off all the
tables in the living room with the feather duster in her asshole and then return. If she broke anything, she would be punished severely. Paul was told
to put on his sissy apron, the one that had a hole in front that
his cock went in, as he prepared a lunch for us.

We watched in amusement as both slaves went about their
tasks. Grace was wiggling her ass at the tables trying
to dusk them without knocking the little things off but
several got pushed off which we knew would. Paul,
excited from watching all the events, had overcooked
the rolls and knew he would be punished severely for it
as well.

When lunch was put on the table, mother called Grace in
and had her sit on her knees with her face in her
pussy.

"Slaves eat from their mistress pussies she told her,"
patting her head. "Be sure to whine everyone in a while
or I may forget about you."

Paul joined with his face in my cunt. He knew he had to
lick every once in a while if he wanted to eat. We
enjoyed our meals as the slaves whined underneath with
their faces in our cunts, licking our pussies.

Mother took great delight in rubbing pieces of her
sandwich into her cunt and letting my mother-in-law lick it off. I
was having the same fun with Paul, my little pet. After
the meal, we had Paul clean the dishes and we retired
to the living room with Grace trailing behind on her
leash.

Mother sat in a chair and explained to Grace her new
position in life while she was on her knees in front of
her.

"Baby Grace you now belong to me and my daughter Ann
who will use you anyway we want and whenever we want." She
explained. "You will be nothing more than a fucktoy to play
with. If you complain or hesitate in anyway, you will be
severely punished. We now own you and your son and
expect you to be our total sex slaves. Since you have
treated my daughter with disrespect, I think she should
have the pleasure of your ass for awhile."

"Yes mommy." said Grace, with her head bowed low.

"I have the perfect idea for our new slut," I said.
"Getting up, I went to the kitchen and return with a
strap-on cock around my waist. Ordering Grace on her
back, I had my mother hold her legs over her head so that
her ass was sticking straight up and available for my
intended use.

Setting next to her face, I advise her to get my cock
nice and wet or she would get it in her asshole dry.
She started to complain, but knew her fate and started
sucking the dildo trying to wet it as best she could.
Paul meanwhile, had been told to get the video camera
and film the whole scene for posting on the internet. When the strap on cock
was wet enough, I got up and positioned it at her asshole
so I could look down at her frighten face.

"Grace you are such an asshole, and now I'm going to
prove it," I said shoving the cock into her ass
while she screamed from the onslaught. Her begging was
music to my eyes as I began the continued onslaught to
get it all in. Mom said she was too loud and proceeded
to place her wide ass on her face so only murmurs could
be heard as I withdrew the cock a little and press it
back in.

Four or five pushes and her asshole was loose enough I
could drill through easily which I did with pleasure.
The moans were loud underneath mom ass but now she
truly knew whom her ass really belong to. Tiring out, I
un-strapped the cock strap leaving the dildo in her ass and I
moved over to the sofa in the living room and instructed my mother-in-law
to follow me.

"Get on your stomach and worm you way over here, but don‘t lose that dildo in your ass" I said.

"My cunt needs those fat lips of yours sucking on them."

Grace started crawling on her stomach and tits, which
was causing her much discomfort till she reached by
feet and started lapping them. Several times the dildo
was slipping out her ass and I had her reinsert it.
Paul’s cock was dripping pre-cum in the kitchen from watching the
action and I called her inside and had him stand by my
side.

"Your son’s cock is dripping bitch. Suck it dry or I'll
replace that dildo in your ass with his cock." I told
her.

Grace immediately got on her knees and started sucking
on her own son’s hard cock. I made sure she deep throated all his
cock by controlling her head by the hair and had him
turn around so she could tongue his ass also. Mother
got up and went to the bathroom to get something.

Grace meanwhile was on her knees on the floor with head
on the carpet exhausted from the ordeal. Kicking the dildo still buried in her
ass, I told her to lick my pussy till I came on
her ugly face. She slowly rose up and pressed her face
to my cunt and started roaming her tongue inside my pussy.

I laid back and thought up some things I was going to
do with her later but right now I was going to enjoy
that wagging tongue of hers. I had just climaxed when my
mother returned and demanded Paul to get some rope in
the kitchen. She removed the dildo, and grabbed the
rope and tied Grace arms in back.

Next she went and got a small curtain rod tied each of
her ankles to it. I had to assist her in tying another
rope to the middle of the bar and we lifted her legs up
and over again. Grace was begging that her asshole
couldn't take anymore and she would do anything. Mom
went out and returned with a basket with shaving cream,
razor, scissors, and several other items.

"Gracie dear, you have way too much hair on your cunt and asshole. When was the
last time you had a haircut." She laughed. "Don't
worry; mommy is going to take care of all that nasty
hair down there."

"Please, don't shave my bush. Please Grace, I mean
mistress. Please." Grace begged. "I’ve done everything
you asked."

Mom had already snipping on her pussy hairs and giving
them to Paul to put in a container as a souvenir for
her. While she started shaving the stubs still sticking
out, she told me to puck all those nasty hairs off her
asshole which I did with much pleasure. Grace would
yell with each pull and I made sure to take my time.
She was finally starting to relax when the shaving was
done and all the hairs were plucked but mom wasn't done
yet. Grabbing her by the hair, she started chopping
away at her head hair till it was only about 2 inches long
with Grace screaming and begging.

This will keep you here for away. Don't want you
running away till we have you full trained. Not unless,
you want everyone to see that stub of hair on your
head. She was told to stand up which we had to help her
and was then led to the kitchen. Grabbing a mop and a
pail of water which she poured, mother untied her hands
leaving her ankles tied to the spreader and gave her
the mop.

"Mop that floor bitch." She commanded. She then got a
paddle and swatted her ass a couple of times to get her
motivated.

I couldn't stand it no more. Sitting on a chair, I yelled
at Paul to get his lazy ass over here and lick my cunt.
Three times in one day and I knew I would be sore
tomorrow.

Grace was mopping fast with the paddle slapping her big
round ass making it dance around the room. Mother was
calling her slut, cunt, whore and so on making sure to
stress each word with a stroke of the paddle.

Meanwhile, I was already thinking about sl**ping
arrangements tonight.

End












Black Owned Couple – Round Two

The continuing story of a submissive white couple who become willing sex slaves for nigger masters and mistresses – as told from the perspective of the sissy husband.

Weekend Bitches

We had settled into our new lives serving as a submissive white sex
slave couple for our superior nigger masters and mistresses. We love the degradation and humiliation of being used in all the kinky or depraved ways they can think of. TK our master
often brings other slaves round with him when he calls to abuse us. One of
his favorites is to bring another white slut fucktoy and watch as my wife and the
other bitch sex slave put on a lesbian floor show for him while I suck his
cock, lick his balls and tongue his ass dressed in my sissy maid outfit.
He then fucks both of them while I sit on a big black dildo and masturbate
before cleaning him and the fuckholes of whoever he has fucked, other times I and another
sissified husband serve him and our wives sucking his cock while our wives
fuck us as sissy whores with big black strap on dildos. We both still work
at the sex shop in town several evenings a week that belongs to TK's friend
James and during the day we both now work for TK in his computer business
although my wife is more of a personal sex assistant. We work from home
now so I have to dress according to company rules, in a short French maid
outfit with all the trimmings, stockings, suspenders and a little white
bonnet. The company mail man calls daily to collect and drop off work as
well as use whichever of us is available. One day we received a delivery
from TK, two new outfits and a note telling us we were to be wearing them
on Saturday morning to be picked up to serve a lady friend for the weekend.
The outfits were short furry one piece dresses with suspenders attached,
opaque stockings with a fur rimmed top and fur bands round the ankles, arm
length gloves again with similar fur trim, coloured afro wigs and large black butt
plugs topped with a furry pom pom. There was one outfit in white for my
wife and one in sissy pink for me. We tried the outfits on, the dresses
were slightly different, mine was a halter top so my chest with my fake
tits was covered and my wife's allowed her breasts to hang free. We put on
strappy heels that matched our outfits. We decided we looked like poodles
especially on all fours with the butt plug wiggling as we crawled.
Saturday morning came and we were dressed ready under our long coats when a
van arrived, the driver reversed up to the door and rang the bell. He was
a big black man who just grinned as we opened the door. "Dressed and ready
bitches?" He said We nodded He opened the back of the van and we got in.
"Kneel on them blankets bitches" He ordered "And loose the coats!" We did
as we were told and he took a dog collar and fastened round my neck and put
the lead to a clip on the side of the van. He made my wife show him her
bare pussy and took his cock out. He knelt behind her and rubbed the head
of his cock on her pussy parting her wet lips with the head. "Oh yeah" he
murmured "What's it like to be a doggy and watch your wife getting
black sexed?" He asked me "We are owned by TK" I replied "We do as we are told
and serve our superior black masters" "That's right doggy" He said as he
got up and pushed his cock toward my mouth "Can you smell your wife on my
cock?" He asked I breathed in the aroma of hot cock and pussy juice. "Yes
sir" I replied "Clean it bitch!" He said pushing his cock against my mouth
I opened my mouth to take his cock as he f***ed it in, my tongue tasting
his manliness and my wife's pussy. I have learned to deep throat big black
cocks since TK has owned me and love the feeling of submissive humiliation
as a black cock slides in and out of my mouth. "Arrgh, Mmmm!" he groaned
as he let loose his sperm into my belly. He pulled out, zipped up,
fastened my wife to the side of the van as he had me and we set off into
the night.

The van journey was not too long and we blinked in the light as the van
doors were opened. Our grinning chauffer unfastened the leads from the
side of the van "Better walk this bit" he said He led us up a path toward a
big house, the garage door was open and he led us inside. There was a
strip of carpet up the floor to the door into the house. Once on the
carpet the chauffer told us to crawl so we crawled in front of him as he
held our leads to the house door. He knocked on the door and we heard a
lady's footsteps as she crossed the room to open the door. We did not look
up as we had not been told to do so but I did catch a glimpse or our new nigger mistress as our chauffer handed the leads to the lady and when she tugged them we crawled inside. She thanked our chauffer and told him to come back on Sunday morning at 11:00 to collect us
again. The door closed. "Well well" a ladies voice remarked "TK said you
were submissive and would make good pets, seems so far he was right!"
"There are some rules for this weekend" she continued " I have written them
on the card I will give you in a moment, the main one however is to obey my
every command without hesitation, do you understand?" We nodded still
looking at the floor. "I will leave you for five minutes to read the
cards" she said "I will be waiting through here" Two cards were dropped in
front of us, the leads were dropped and we heard her footsteps as she left
pulling the door shut behind her. We picked up the cards and started
reading, they were identical.

Doggy Rules for White Sex Slaves

Rule 1 - Obey your Mistress at all times without hesitation.

Rule 2 - You are now a dog, you will crawl on all fours, sit up and beg,
sniff and lick like a dog. You will look up when addressed, pant when
excited and bark to acknowledge any questions - Woof woof is yes which is
your only answer.

Rule 3 - When told to sit you will sniff and lick the sitting station
before sitting.

Rule 4 - When told to `come here' you will rise from the sitting
station, turn sniff and lick it before moving to where you have been
summoned.

Rule 5 - To ask for the toilet you will scratch at the back door, you
will be let out for a toilet break every two hours.

Rule 6 - On completion of a toilet break you will clean each other
orally.

Rule 7- You may be used for breeding at the discretion of your Mistress.

Rule 8 - Any little accidents you have will be cleaned up with your
tongue.

Rule 9 - You will be fed and watered from the dog bowls, you may also
receive treats from your Mistress and her guests if you are good dogs.

Rule 10 - You will stick your butts up in the air and wag your tails unless they have been removed for other purposes.

When you have read and understood these rules you will come to the door
and scratch to be let in.

Remember you are a worthless white dog!

We read the rules in silence, my cock hard at the thought of being used,
my wife was also moist between her legs and her nipples were hardening too.
We looked at each other, happy at the thought of serving a new black mistress
and guests, both of us wondering what the breeding would involve.

We were ready and we crawled to the far end of the room and scratched at
the door. Our owner let us in taking our leads as we crawled behind her,
all I could see was a pair of knee high black leather boots with 4 inch
heels as I crawled along side my wife. We entered a room with a deep red
carpet. In the middle of the room were two black mats each with a huge
black dildo upright in the middle. Our mistress brought us to a halt by
the mats. "This is your sitting station" She said "Doggies Sit!" We
sniffed and licked the dildos, we made sure we got them very wet as there
was no lube on them, I turned my bottom toward the dildo as Mistress
whipped my tail out of my quivering ass, I took a couple of attempts to
slide the big head along my ass crack and locate it on my asshole before
sinking down upon it, feeling the thick shaft ride deep into my asscunt as I sat
like a dog kneeling with the dildo hard up inside with my hands on the
floor between my legs. My wife had her tail left in her ass and impaled
her pussy on the thick vieny dildo. We saw our mistress for the first
time. She was a tall medium build black woman, she was dressed in leather
boots, a leather mini skirt and waistcoat. She stood with her legs
slightly parted in front of us. "Good doggie sluts" She said "Now lets have a look
at you" She walked round us several times, patted our heads then she
squatted down behind my wife, she began panting as our mistress played with
her tail. "I will call you Fluffy" she said to my wife. She moved behind
me, her hand reached round to my cock and she stroked it as I panted, her
other hand lifted my bottom then pushed it down so I humped the dildo.
"Such a tiny white cock, really, I don't know why you have it. I will call
you Popsy" She said She stood back up and walked to the front. "Fluffy,
Popsy " she said, we both looked up as our new names were called "You are
to be my pets for the weekend, I live alone here but am expecting guests
this weekend to help further your training. We panted excitedly at the
thought of being sex slave doggies; since TK has owned us we have come to
understand that we are nothing more than pleasure objects for him and his
friends, basically pieces of fuck meat to be used as fucktoys for the pleasure and amusement of our nigger owners. Mistress turned and sat in a chair facing us, she removed her
boots, stretching her bare legs out in front. "Fluffy come to my right
leg" She commanded. My wife got up off the dildo, turned and sniffed it
and licked it as a good dog should tasting her own pussy juices as she has
often done before and crawled to Mistress's right leg. She got a pat on
the head and praised for being a good dog. Mistress put her leg out "When
bitches are in heat" she said "they like to rub themselves, so Fluffy, hump
my leg" My wife straddled Mistresses leg and began rubbing her cunt on the black leg of her mistress; she clasped the leg at the knee with her arms and rode her pussy up and
down the foot and round the ankle panting as she went. "Good dog" Mistress
cooed, "rub that white bitch cunt on my leg, dirty Fluffy" "Popsy" she said "Fuck
yourself on your dildo while you watch dirty Fluffy hump my leg," I began rocking on my
sitting station, lifting and falling, feeling the plastic monster riding
deep like a big black cock. I was transfixed by my wife grinding herself
on Mistresses leg, leaving it glistening with her twat juices. After watching
the spectacle for five minutes or so I was ready to come, I frequently do
when I have a big cock inside me rubbing my prostate "Good Popsy" praised
Mistress, "My that little cock is quite hard, do you like being fucked? I
don't want any little accidents yet" "Woof woof" I replied panting and
riding the dildo excitedly. "Come here Popsy" mistress ordered "lick my
leg clean!" I rose up of the dildo, my ass feeling empty as it slipped out.
I turned and sniffed the dildo before running my tongue across the head and down
the sides. I slipped my tail back into my asshole and crawled toward Mistress
"Sniff your wife's dirty white ass as she rides my leg Popsy" was her next
command. I pushed my nose in between my wife's spread cheeks, my head
following her up and down as she got herself off on Mistresses leg. She
smelled hot; her pussy was leaving a thick trail of goo on Mistresses leg
as I tried to push my nose right into her ass. "Lick her behind Popsy"
Mistress commanded I pushed my tongue into her asshole, my wife whimpered as
she panted, riding the leg harder than ever. "Oh what dirty dogs you are,
dirty slutty bitch dogs in heat," she praised us. "Fluffy, off my leg and lie on the floor so I
may tickle your tummy with my foot" Mistress said, "Popsy lick my leg
clean, Fluffy has been quite excited and got my leg covered with her cunt juice."

My wife rolled over on the floor at the foot of her other leg, her pussy open and her nipples hard. Mistress began rubbing her tits with her foot, my wife started panting again. I set
on licking Mistresses leg clean, the taste and smell of my wife's pussy
juices making my cock harder than ever. Mistress had moved her foot down
to my wife's cunt and was rubbing her foot vigorously against her
pussy lips. Good dog Popsy "She said "Now lie down like Fluffy" I lay down and
her foot moved down and rubbed my aching hard cock, Mistress smiled, "Such
a tiny little cock" She mused, "Don't you dare cum without my express
permission though doggy" she continued rubbing her big toe on the tip of my
dripping cock. Mistress then moved her foot to my mouth. I licked her
foot and toes as she moved her other foot from my wife's pussy to her mouth
for her to clean. "Time to let you out" She said lifting her feet up and
reaching for her boots. "Go and sit doggies" she told us. We crawled to
our dildos, sniffed and licked them before settling ourselves down onto
them while Mistress put on her boots. "Follow me Popsy and Fluffy" She
said as she rose out of her chair and crossed the room to the door. We
rose of our dildos, turned, sniffed and licked them and followed her to the
door. Once at the back door of the house we crawled out into the garden.
It was large and really quite private. I needed to pee even though my cock
was still hard so I sniffed about until I couldn't hold it any longer and I
squatted down and peed on the lawn. As I rose up I turned and sniffed the
ground I had just peed on. "Good Popsy" Mistress called. My wife was also
relieving herself on the lawn and I sniffed her bottom as she peed. "Clean
Fluffy when she's done Popsy" Called Mistress. I sniffed at my wife's
bottom as she squatted to pee and prepared to clean her. I tongued my
wife's pussy and ass when she finished, tasting her piss and cum as I
licked her between her legs. We crawled back to the house and were let
back in. We returned to our sitting stations and impaled ourselves on the
dildos waiting for our next command. Mistress left us on our dildos and
went back into her kitchen, we could hear pots and pans move about and when
she returned fifteen or so minutes later she had prepared herself supper.
She placed on the table and went back into the kitchen. She returned with
two dog bowls and set them down next to the table and sat down to eat.
"Fluffy, Popsy" she called, we looked up toward her, "You may come and eat"
We rose from our positions performed the routine and crawled to the dishes.
In the dishes was pasta and mince, we looked up at Mistress, she smiled,
"Tuck in doggies then its bed time" We lowered our heads to the bowls and
ate, trying to eat as the bowls moved across the floor. We finally
finished and were ordered back to sit while Mistress took our bowls and her
plates to the kitchen. She returned and ordered us to follow her up
stairs. We followed her into the bath room where we sat as she took a
shower. We were then ordered to strip and shower ourselves and clean
ourselves inside too then to present ourselves back as dogs in her bed room
for the night. We crawled to her bedroom door after showering and
scratched to be let in. "Fluffy" Mistress said, lying on the bed "You will
sl**p with your face in my pussy, you will service me when ever I pat your
head, Popsy you will sl**p with your face in my ass and do the same but
first, I feel like fucking you both". We crept up next to the bed,
Mistress was lying on the covers wearing a big strap on dildo and she was
stroking it like a real cock. "On the bed Fluffy" She commanded "Prepare
to please your mistress!" My wife crawled up onto the bed with her bottom
facing Mistress, her pussy exposed, pussy lips glistening as she moistened in
anticipation of the dildo that would soon be deep inside her. Mistress
rubbed the head of the dildo against my wife's exposed cunt, as she clipped
the lead to my wife's collar, before sliding it deep inside pulling on the
lead to control my wife's bucking as she was being fucked. Mistress also
played with the tail attached to the butt plug in my wife's ass. I sat at
Mistresses side watching the dildo glistening with my wife's pussy juice
sliding back and forth as my wife pushed back trying to get as much in her
as possible. "Dirty Fluffy, fuck it bitch" hissed mistress as she rode her
bitch. Mistress came shuddering as her orgasm took her, my wife came at
the same time, the dildo squelching in and out of her cum filled pussy.

"Clean Fluffy!" mistress commanded. My face went straight into my wife's
hot dripping pussy as I tongued her clean. "Now Popsy, up next to Fluffy"
said Mistress I mounted the bed and pointed my plugged ass toward Mistress.
She clipped on my leash and her hand reached round to my poor aching cock.
She began to stroke it gently and whispered in my ear "Does poor little
Popsy want his tiny dick to cum?" "Woof Woof" I replied I felt the head of
her dildo against my asscunt. Mistress took hold of my hips and the dildo was
rammed straight up so far I could feel her pubic hair rubbing on my bottom,
Mistress pulled back and pushed again, it felt so good to be fucked, I
tried to hold back but the dildo was pressing on my prostate and as the
dildo reached full length inside me, I came as she ground herself against
me squirting cum onto the towel that covered the bed, my back arching as I
climaxed. "Dirty Popsy Look what you've done" Mistress laughed. "There is
only one way to teach a doggy not to have little accidents!" She withdrew
the dildo, my asshole gaped open as it slid out and I felt the rush of cold
air as the dildo was removed. "Sniff your mess Popsy" She ordered I turned
round and put my face down to the pool of cum on the towel and sniffed it,
I felt her hand on my head and she pushed my face into my own cum. "Rub
their dirty noses in their own mess is the way to teach a doggy obedience"
She laughed as she rubbed my face in my cum. My tail was re-inserted into
my freshly fucked ass and Mistress unclipped her strap on before making us
lie down facing each other. Our leads were shortened and we were clipped
to each other before mistress slid herself between us. I was facing her
ass and my wife faced her pussy. "Now doggies you will sl**p there, if
I wake in the night you will lick me until I go back to sl**p" She said.
We both sniffed her in between her legs before settling to licking her
private parts. Her brown ass hole was so inviting and I felt it twitch as
my tongue settled upon it and I began licking and probing it. We were both
wondering what degradation and humiliation the next day would bring. The
thought of servicing the big black cocks of our nigger masters and being a submissive sex slave as a fucktoy in their stable made my cock go hard again as I gently tongue fucked Mistresses asshole.

Black Owned Couple - Gang Banged

We had settled into our new lives serving as the submissive white sex
slaves for black men and women. We love the degradation and humiliation of
being used in any kinky or depraved way. TK our master would often bring
other slaves round with him when he called to use us. One night we
received a text telling us to be naked, shaved and cleaned out as we would
be going to serve again and to go with the black teen
who would arrive at our door.

At around 7:00 that evening the doorbell went. I answered the door to be confronted by a gang of four nigger teens. The leader looked at us and said quietly "you TK's bitches?"
"Yes Sir" I answered. "Get your white slut asses out here now," he ordered.
We came out and stood surrounded by the four boys. "Lets go" one
said and motioned to the van parked on the street

The black van was parked next to our car. We were led out into the street buck naked and pushed into the back of the van by the others. The engine started and we were driven away. The
youth in the back just sat and watched us lying on the floor of the van.
After some time the van slowed and stopped. We heard car doors shut and
then the back doors of the van opened. We were in a courtyard at the back
of a rundown house, the walls were too high to climb and as we were led
toward the door the gates into the yard were closed behind. Once inside we
were pushed into a small windowless room, our hands were untied. The walls
of the room were white but smeared across the surface was what looked like
excrement. The floor was tiled and cold. The place looked and felt like a
cell. We were scared and disorientated, not knowing how long we had been
prisoners or what was going to happen we huddled together in the corner of
the room comforting each other waiting for the return of our captors. We
heard noise from the other side of the door, someone was coming, the door
opened and two black youths came into the room. “We heard that you’ve been practicing to be doggie bitches, let’s see what you’ve learned,” the teen said.

They told us to kneel down with our backs to them. When we had got down they shackled our legs together round the ankles and put collars round our necks with leads
attached. To prevent us standing up a rope went from the front of the
collar to the middle of the shackles on our legs and as they pulled on the
leads they told us to crawl behind them like dogs. We crawled along a
dirty dimly lit passage into a large room, the carpet on the floor was
filthy and the room smelled of sweat, piss and rotting food. The other boy
was sitting in an old armchair but in the middle of the room was an old
bed. There were two spot lights on tripods and video cameras set up
overlooking the bed. It dawned on us that not only were we to be subject
to the humiliation and degradation of being f***ed to do whatever they
wanted but we were to be filmed too. "Hey hey" said the leader " they are just like a couple
of dirty white doggie bitches" They all laughed. The leader ordered us to kneel in front of
him. "This is how it's gonna be" He said "You white bitches are nothing but our fucktoys to do as you're told!

“You don't put up a fight! We have some fun, including sex, you will
address us as Master and we will let you go when we're finished, TK said
you dirty bitches like being treated like pieces of white fuck meat and would do anything we tell you to do, it that correct sluts!" "Yes Master" we mumbled, still trying
to come to terms with our situation. This was a new situation, TK and his
other introductions were never rough or threatening with us "Now face each
other" he said We hutched round to face each other "Kiss" he ordered. We
both lent forward and our lips met I heard a noise to the side and a large
black cock was pushed between our noses. My wife's eyes widened with lust
at the sight of his nigger cock as I am sure mine did. He pulled it back and
forth resting on our noses "Take a good look at this baby" he said "Smell
it, taste it, and worship it!" He pushed it down so we were both kissing it
from either side. "Now bitches" he said "By the time we're finished your
both gonna know what a black cock tastes like, feels like and how superior
we are, understand!" We nodded slightly with his big black cock between us. He began
to thrust slowly between our lips his hands on the backs of our heads
forcing us together on his cock. The minutes passed as he slid this black
monster between our faces, his pubes rubbing on our cheeks as he thrust in
between our mouths. "Very good use them soft white tongues" he moaned "Now
time to entertain - do as you're told bitches!" My cock was hardening
despite the humiliation of the situation we were in and I could smell my
wife's pussy as it began to moisten. He pushed us away and sat down with
the rest of the gang on the semicircle of chairs.

"Hey bitches" one said "make like doggies and sniff each other" The
leads were dropped and we crawled round each other sniffing each others
assholes like dogs The youths howled with laughter, "Lick your bitches ass
doggy" one called pushing me with his foot, I squared up behind my wife and
began licking her between her butt cheeks. I loved tonguing her asshole and
knew it would turn her on more. It was twitching as my tongue settled onto
it, the aroma of her wet pussy filling my nostrils; she was turned on by
our predicament and so was I. "He's a born ass licker, look the sissy pussyboy’s got a
hard on!" one of them said, "I reckon he can lick my asshole too" "And mine too" came
a chorus of other voices. The gang sat round us watching, they made my wife lick
my asshole too. They dropped their trousers and shorts. "Now bitches,
time to use those soft white tongues on some real men" One of the boys
said. Our leads were picked up and the holder sat down pulling us toward
them. My face ended up in the crotch of one boy, his hard cock filling my
vision. "You going to like this bitch, lick beneath them big balls of mine
and then make my asshole shine. I'm gonna fill your missus up with my nigger ball juice
after you've finished." He pushed my face down his cock to his balls, they
were huge too, much bigger than mine, and I swallowed hard and reluctantly
started to lick his hairy scrotum. I could smell his ass already and
fought the urge to gag. I tried to keep my tongue on and just under his
huge hairy balls, I licked and kissed hoping he would enjoy that and forego
the ass licking, but my plan failed. I could hear my wife being made to
lick another boys ass, she must have been awkward because the boy who had
her threatened to hold her down and sit on her face till she suffocated
unless she got to work. His ass smelt and tasted foul but I didn't want to
make things worse so I got on with my task, I decided to lick it quickly,
flicking my tongue up and down in the hope of cleaning it so that if I was
here longer I could relax a bit and take it slower. His leg stretched down
between mine and rubbed against my cock. "Shit man" he exclaimed "this
ones a real sissy faggboi, he's getting off licking my ass" I caught a glimpse of my
wife on all fours, her face in the crotch of another youth with her pussy
showing to all. "Don't let him come on your leg" one voice said "we gonna
use his jizz to lube his lily white ass!" The black youth eventually
loosened his grip on me pushed my head back. "Kneel bitch" he ordered, as
I knelt in front of his cock "Kiss it and thank me for letting you lick my
ass" he said. I kissed the end of his long black cock and mumbled my
thanks. He then passed the lead to the lad sitting next to him and I
started the humiliating task of ass cleaning again. As we finished one
youth the lead was pulled to another. I was busy on my second youth when I
felt a hand grab my balls; a cord was tied round the each of my shaved balls and pulled tight.
The cords were then tied to the each of my leg shackles and the rope to my
cuffs was cut. This meant although I had more movement with my arms, I
still could not straighten up and had to shuffled about bent over in a humiliating
way. I looked around as I shuffled over to the next boy who wanted his ass
licking to see my wife kneeling between two of them as they rubbed their
huge cocks across her face, while she massaged their balls. My wife was
ordered to get on the bed with her pussy facing the seats. As she was made
to display her cunt for their amusement, cat calls of her to pull them pussy lips apart and
show us your white cunt bitch came from the gang as she exposed herself for them.
I was pulled round and made to kiss and lick each of the boys rapidly
hardening cocks and thank each one for the pleasure, they were huge, thick
veined shafts of black man meat and I was in awe of them. We both knew
what was to follow; I was going to be f***ed to watch my wife service these
boys. They untied her legs and made her stand with her back to a chair.
Her hands were tied behind her back from the elbows down to her wrists.
The youths then made me crawl over to her and kiss her gaping open pussy. "You on
the pill bitch?" The leader asked my wife "No master" My wife replied
meekly "Well you better hope your faggot husband here can suck like a
hoover to get all the nigger cock jizz out your cunt or you’ll be havin’ a black baby!" he replied. He then got his shorts and pushed them into her mouth. "That'll keep you from screamin'
when my black cock opens you up bitch" he grinned.

They got a marker pen and wrote across her tits "White slut for Black Cock" He stood behind me
and grabbed my head forcing me into her pussy and rubbing my face up and
down on it covering me with her juices. "Get used to it bitch!" He said
"Cunt and cock cleaning for you sissyboi!" He slid himself into the chair, I was
knelt facing her and my face looked up beneath her cunt. I would have to
watch every thrust of my wife's ordeal. His thick veined black cock was pointing
outward toward her splayed pussy. "Faggot" He said "guide your masters
cock into your slut wife!" The youth pulled her down as I guided his big black
cock into the entrance of her lovely white pussy I heard her moan through
the gag as I watched his long black pole sliding into her pussy. As he got
himself all the way in, his big hairy balls grinding against her open
thighs I could hear her whimper with pleasure like a mewing cat. His hands
gripped her under her arms, his fingers reaching round across her breasts.
"Man this is one wet bitch" He commented to the rest. As he withdrew his
huge cock glistened with my wife's juices the head of his cock just visible
as her pussy stretched before he pushed it back in. My wife was moaning
through her gag as the monster cock opened her pussy wider than I could
ever manage. The youth was soon pumping rhythmically, his cock sliding in
and out as he pushed my wife up and down on the edge of the chair. He
paused with his cock deep inside her and said, "I think hubby here should
be kissin' my balls while I service his wife!" The others laughed and I
pushed into his crotch. I began kissing and licking the juice and sweat
off his big hairy balls as he pumped his cock into my wife. She moaned
through the gag, as he pumped her pussy harder than I had ever managed,
filling her with his cock. All I could see was his cock and my wife's
stretched pussy lips each time she came down on his lap, she smelled so
horny and her juices were running down his shaft onto his balls where I
licked and sucked. His balls tightened and he held her down on his cock as
he groaned cumming deep inside her unprotected pussy. Spunk leaked past
his huge cock and began running down onto his balls. "Lick it off cock
sucker!" he ordered "Open wide cock cleaner!" He ordered I barely had time
to mumble "Yes Master" He lifted my exhausted wife off his cock and it
flopped down into my open mouth. He sat my wife back down pulling her legs
up into the air so I could see her still gaping pussy wet and glistening
form the fucking it had received. I sucked the spunk and pussy juices from
his cock mesmerised by the site of my wife's freshly fucked twitching
pussy. Better clean her up for the next load he ordered. I looked up from
his semi hard cock as a trickle of spunk began to appear in the still
gaping hole that was my lovely wife's pussy. I clamped my mouth to it and
started sucking her juice and his spunk from her as she lay on his lap.
Come on faggot it's my turn said the next boy. He wanted her doggy style
on the bed and mad her crawl over before making her beg to fuck his monster
cock. I was made to lie underneath her with my face looking up at her
pussy as his long black pole impaled her. He was soon driving in and out,
my wife had collapsed on me and his balls slid against my nose and mouth.
His thrusts became faster and as he started to buck he pulled out and
sprayed his seed across her pussy and my face. I started licking her clean
again as the next cock slid across my nose and into her swollen pussy. He
pumped his huge cock in and out like a piston his balls grinding against my
mouth as I licked and kissed them, his sack tightened as he flooded my
wife's womb with his seed. His cock slid out bringing a wave of fresh cum
with it. I slurped as much as I could down as he then pushed his softening
cock into my mouth for a clean. The last youth turned her over and fucked
her missionary style; I knelt behind as he took his pleasure watching his
buttocks as they propelled his black shaft deep into her pussy. I could
hear her pussy slurping and gurgling as he pumped her full of hot cum. I
performed the clean up on his beautiful shiny cock and on my wife's swollen
cum filled pussy. I was ordered to fetch them some coke from the fridge in
the corner of the room, I hobbled over and served each boy with a can.
They were watching my wife as she put on another display of well fucked her
cunt was. One of them threw a cup onto the bed and told my wife to wank me
into it. I stood in front of them as her hands slipped round me from the
back and she began to rub my little cock in front of them, the howled with
laughter as I shot my cream into the cup within a few strokes of my wife's soft
hands. "Bend over the bed faggot" I was ordered. They then had me pull
my ass cheeks apart and as I held my asscunt open, she poured my cum right
into my gaping open asshole. Right faggot, its your turn I heard one of them say as a cock
nudged the outer rim of my ass hole. Lucky for me since TK and his friends
have used me and my work at the sex shop my ass now accepts big black cocks
without too much trouble. He rammed it in all the way, "Groan for me
bitch, and tell me how much you love getting black ganbanged."

I groaned and moaned begging him to fuck my
sissy white ass hard, he obliged and began pistoning in and out of me as I
pushed back on him. My wife was kneeling between two of the others rubbing
their cocks to get them hard for me while kissing the third youths semi
hard monster. I could feel cum dripping from my hardening cock as his
powerful black rod tore through me exciting my prostate. It took him a
while to shoot his load but when he did it felt like a volcanic eruption,
the heat from his sperm and the sensation of having my ass stretched by
such a massive cock made me howl in pleasure as he coated n my insides with
his seed. He pulled out and walked round to my head, I lifted my face
toward his groin, opening my mouth to accept his cock for a tongue bath.
As I worked on his cock with my tongue, cleaning the cum and ass juice off
him the second youth speared me in the ass with his pole. It slipped in
and out quite easily after the first, keeping the pressure on my prostate,
making me buck back and forth like a real white trash faggot. My wife
joined me on the bed, her ass stuffed with the third youth while the first
moved his cock from my mouth to hers. They moved round us like a party
game fucking our faces, assholes and my wife's pussy for quite a while. We
had lost all track of time when they had had enough. We had to crawl back
to the room still naked and covered in cum. Before being taken back home however one
last humiliation was to be imposed upon us. We had to kneel before them
kissing as they pissed on us and made us thank them for allowing us to
serve them. Naked, stinking of piss and cum we were dropped back at our
house. We went straight for a bath, before I tenderly licked my wife's
swollen abused cunt until she dropped off to sl**p.

Mistress and her Protégés

We had settled into our new lives serving as the submissive white sex
slaves for black men and women. We love the degradation and humiliation of
being used in any kinky or depraved way they can think of. TK our master
often brings other slaves round with him when he calls to use us. He likes
to have my wife and another female slave put on a lesbian fuck show for
him while I suck his cock, lick his balls and tongue his asshole dressed in my
sissy maid outfit, other times I and another sissified husband serve him
and our wives sucking his cock while our wives fuck us as sissy whores with
big black strap on dildos. We both still work at the sex shop that belongs
to TK's friend James, several evenings a week make videos for his business
with other submissive couples. We both now work during the day for TK in
his computer business although my wife is more of a personal sex assistant
to help clients decide to place orders. We work from home now so I have to
dress according to company rules, in a short French maid outfit with all
the trimmings, stockings, suspenders and a little white bonnet. I assist
when my wife is negotiating as required, and have negotiated myself with
some clients who want a sissy to fuck. TK has free access to our house at any time and
often lets himself in; he will wake us if we are sl**ping or just walk in
and expect us to serve him. I am always dressed as a maid and my wife only
wears a housecoat indoors so she can be bare ass naked in a second. One night we
heard the rattle of keys in the front door lock. We thought it would be TK
so we were kneeling in the middle of the room waiting for him to enter. A
minute later the door to the room opened and a tall black woman with two
teenage nigger girls walked in. She strode past us carrying a large bag as we
knelt on the floor. "I am Mistress Jane, TK sent me and I am in charge tonight and these
are my two young protégées Mistress Alicia and Mistress Alana, who have
come to practice with you!" She said in a commanding tone as she passed in
front of us. The tall Mistress put the bag on the table and opened it.
She took out several sex toys and bondage equipment from the bag and laid
them on the table. Mistress Jane told them "These white sex slaves were once a
respectable white couple, but they admitted their failings and need to
serve superior black men and women, practice with them, find out how eager
they are to really serve. Humiliate them just as you would your own sex slaves!"
Mistress Alicia and Mistress Alana giggled; they stood in front of us
wearing crotch-less leather cat suits and very high heels. "These are the
two in the film you watched last night, while you degraded and fucked that white teenage
cheerleader from your college" She said to the girls. She sat herself down
and watched as the two teenagers took control. Mistress Alicia ordered my
wife to stand, turn around and bend over and spread her ass; she then pushed her finger into
my wife's asshole. "You sloppy white bitch" she said slapping my wife's
bottom, "like black cocks up your twat do you?" "Y, Y, Yes Mistress" my wife
replied. She withdrew her finger and left my wife bent over as she went and
selected a face dildo, riding crop, hand cuffs, leg spreader and a huge
butt plug from the table. The butt plug was rammed into my wife's asshole and
she was told to turn round, she was cuffed and the face dildo strapped over
her mouth with the space for her tongue to poke through open. My wife had
to lie down on the floor cuffed hands above her head and the leg spreader
was attached keeping her legs wide and pussy exposed. The face dildo was
adjusted to allow the wearer to lick Mistresses asshole as the dildo pleasured
her pussy and Mistress Alicia settled down onto it. "Lick my ass bitch!"
she ordered as she began to ride the dildo. My wife must have hesitated
because Mistress Alicia started to whip my wife's exposed pussy with the
riding crop. The muffled yelps as the crop struck my wife's exposed pussy lips spurred
her tongue into action and Mistress Alicia started to rub her crop on my
wife's exposed pussy, masturbating her with it. Mistress Alana walked
around and stood behind me. "Well" she said "What have we here, a white sissy pussyboi?" "Are you an inadequate white faggot husband who cannot satisfy his wife?" she asked
"Yes Mistress" I replied "Do you accept black superiority?" "Yes Mistress"
I replied "You're pathetic!" "Yes Mistress" I replied "Thank you Mistress"
"Do you lick and suck on nigger assholes?" "Yes Mistress" I replied
"Do you get off seeing your wife fucked by black men's huge cocks?" She
asked "Yes Mistress" I replied "Do you suck their superior seed from your wife's
gaping cunt and asshole?" "Yes Mistress" I replied "Do you enjoy the feeling
of black cocks spurting superior nigger ball juice in your mouth?" "Yes Mistress" I replied "Do
you like the taste of their thick creamy cum in your throat?" "Yes
Mistress" I replied "Do you like feeling big black cocks deep in your
sloppy white ass pumping your insides full of spunk?" "Yes Mistress" I
replied "Does the feeling of a real man's cocks in your cuntass make your
wimpy little cock spurt in your panties?" "Ooh yes Mistress" I replied
"What are you?" "I am a pathetic white sissy faggot husband who cannot
satisfy his wife and is a sex slave to real men's, black men's cocks, Mistress"
I replied "Whose slave are you now?" "I am your slave to do with as you
please Mistress," I replied. "I intend to sissy, I intend to!" She said as
she moved to the front and pulled my face into her smooth shaven cunt,
rubbing her sex on my face. Her pussy smelled hot and aroused, her aroma
was intoxicating as my face was wiped up and down on her smooth slit.
"Well done Alana" said her tutor "Degrade the sissy faggot; make him bend
to your will!" She pushed me away after a couple of minutes and ordered me
to kiss her ass and fetch a strap on dildo. She turned so I was facing her
bottom, I lent forward and kissed crack of her bottom "Lick my asshole faggot!" She hissed
and pulled her ass cheeks apart I licked her between her butt cheeks, eagerly
working down to her asshole where I licked and probed her tight hole with
my tongue. "Enough!" said Mistress Alana "Crawl over to the table and
bring me your favorite toy" I crawled to the table and picked the large
black dildo and harness for Mistress. Mistress Alicia was still riding my
wife's face, rubbing her pussy with the riding crop but every now and then
she would strike it hard to remind my wife of her duty. Mistress Alana
fastened the harness round her waist and inserted the smaller end of the
dildo into her pussy so she could pleasure herself as she fucked me. "What
do you want sissy?" She asked "Please Mistress, fuck my sissy ass, fuck it
hard, I want my sissy asscunt stuffed with big black cock," I replied.

"Beg for it sissy" She laughed "Suck my black cock, lube me
up to fuck your boicunt!" I knelt and took the plastic cock into my mouth, I sucked
and begged to be fucked and sucked it some more. "Bend over the table
sissy!" She commanded I bent over the table, my maid's uniform riding up
exposing my crotch-less panties. She stood behind and I felt the tip of
the dildo against my boy fuck hole, her hands gripped my dress as she ploughed into
me in one thrust. "Take it sissy" she shouted "tell me how much you want
it!" "Oh Mistress" I replied "fuck me, fuck me please, fuck me harder and deeper. Use me as your sissy fuckslave" She reached under my dress and grabbed my hard cock "Sissy's little
clitty cock is all stiff, are you going to spurt for Mistress?" "Oh yes
Mistress, Sissy will spurt for you" I groaned as Alana withdrew and
ploughed up my ass again and again grinding herself against my bottom as
she pleasured herself with the other end of the dildo. Mistress Alicia had
tired of riding my wife's face. She had her kneeling before her kissing
her sex. "Turn him round and make him spurt his sissy white fuck slop in his slut wife's face!" she called to Mistress Alana. She pulled me up by my collar and with the dildo
still buried deep in my ass turned me round. "Hold up your dress," she
hissed in my ear. "Show everyone that tiny little sissy cock." I held up my dress
as Mistress Alana held me upright by my collar and continued her assault on
my ass. My wife had to crawl over and kneel inches away from my cock.
Mistress Alicia stood behind her and held her head so there would be no
turning away. Alana drove the dildo in and out of me and rubbed my cock, I
began to buck as I felt my climax building and then just as I started to cum Mistress Alana started to whip my spurting cock, filling my sore clitty with stabs of pain and ruining my orgasm as I shot my load of sissy cock cream straight into
my wife's face. It dribbled down her face onto her tits and knees,
Mistress Alana withdrew the dildo and she and Mistress Alicia stood
laughing at us, I was stood in front of my wife with my maids dress lifted,
showing my red, still swollen clitty cock as it gradually softened while she knelt in front with my spunk dripping off her face. "Give the slaves a rest now girls you have done
very well, I am confident you will both own your own white sex slaves before
too long" said Mistress Jane. "Why don't you phone that slut cheerleader
and tell her to get over here now!" She suggested. Mistress Alana picked
up her mobile phone and dialed. "That you slut?" she said "Good, get
yourself round here right away if you don't want your sorry ass exposed at
college." Mistress Alana gave her the address and told her to be naked when
she arrived before hanging up. They made me remove my panties and wiped my
wife's face with them before giving them back to me to put on again. They
ordered us to prepare some drinks and snacks for them while we waited for
their victim to arrive. We knelt in front of the two young dominatrix as
they sipped their beers, Mistress Alana questioned my wife "Are you a total
slut?" she asked "Yes Mistress a complete slut, I love big black cocks in
my pussy and my ass" she replied "What about nigger pussies?"
Mistress enquired "I love to worship superior black women's pussies, I am a
total pussy slut Mistress," she replied. The door bell rang Mistress Alicia
told me to go to the door and bring through the girl I would find there. I
opened the door, a naked young white girl dashed in to the hall. She was a
tall, very pretty blond girl, her hair reached down to her shoulders. "I
am sex slave Susana," she said. "Are Mistresses Alicia and Alana here?" "The
Mistresses are waiting" I said. "Follow me" I led her into the main room of
our house where our Mistresses were waiting. Susana was made to stand in
the middle of the room with her legs apart. Her nigger mistresses had already shaved her cunt and you could see her pussy lips hanging down below her pubic mount, her breasts were small but looked firm and her nipples were hard and perky. The two young mistresses circled her each
with a riding crop in their hands "Hands on your head NOW you dirty white slut!"
Mistress Alicia rubbed the tip of her crop in-between
Susana's wet pussy lips while Alana rubbed hers between Susana's butt cheeks.
"Did you enjoy our whip and fuck session last night slut?" Asked Alana "Yes Mistress
Alana I did" Susana replied "You are our lezzy whore sex slave aren't you slut"
said Alicia "Yes Mistress Alicia I am your lezzy whore sex slave" She replied
"Please may I suck on your beautiful black pussy?" Susana asked. Both Mistresses
struck home with their crops, Susana jumped in the air as they hit her
tender pussy, tits and ass. "Slaves do not make requests" Alicia said "Look at
the two kneeling there; you would do well to learn from them!" "Watch" said
Alana, lashing out with another strike on Susana's asshole.

"Bitch crawl to my cunt," Alana said looking at my wife. My wife crawled over and knelt in front of Alana's pussy "Put your face in my pussy bitch" she ordered. "But no
licking." My wife did as commanded "See how well behaved a white sex slave should be,"
Alana said. "Yes Mistress Alana" Susana mumbled. Whack, whack, whack, the
girls gave Susana's tits, cunt and ass another good whipping. My wife still had her
face pressed to Alana's crotch. "Down like a dog Slut," Mistress Alicia
said to Susana. She got down on all fours and both girls whipped her
in-between the cheeks of her bottom, striking her exposed cunt and asshole for a few more minutes until she was sobbing on all fours.

"Sissy" said Mistress Alana "Over here and sooth this sluts bottom with your tongue!" I crawled over behind Susana and began to lick her pussy and asshole. I could see the red marks left by the riding crops and feel the heat from her red bottom as I tenderly licked down and around her pussy lips and her asshole. Her little hole was quite tight as I probed it with my tongue.
Alana made my wife lie down so Susana could lick her pussy, the two girls
stood back and watched as we serviced each other, giggling and urging us
on. Alana pushed the end of her crop into my ass as I licked Susana, I
pushed back against it. "I think Sissy needs another fuck" Alana said to
Alicia "Lets make Susana face fuck the sissies arse!" They both had a fit
of giggles at the thought. The face dildo was strapped to Susana's head
and I lay across the table with my dress pulled up and panties hanging of
one foot as Susana pushed her face into my sissy pussy asshole. Alicia straddled my head
so I could tongue her asshole and she could f***e Susana's head hard into me.
Alana strapped on the big black dildo and after making my wife suck it for
her, she too was put over the table and Alana began fucking her pussy and
pushing her fingers up her asshole. Mistress Jane sat and watched throughout
the proceedings encouraging Alicia and Alana to degrade us, use us, punish us and
humiliate us. Mistress Jane decided it was time for them to finish up, we
were all bent over the table and made to thank them for the pleasure of
serving them before we received 20 cracks each from the riding crops. Most of my blows fell on my clitty cock and balls, while the girls where whipped on their cunts and assholes.
Alicia and Alana made Susana ring her parents to tell them she was staying
over with friends and they took her away with them. Mistress Jane had us
kneel and kiss her boots before saying "You have been good slaves tonight,
I will inform TK how well you have done and that he needs to reward both of
you" With that she left and we could relax once more.

Weekend Dinner Party

As my wife and I are now the property of our black master, TK, we were
told we were to attend a weekend dinner party being thrown at a large
country house, owned by a powerful and rich black financier who invited
fellow slave owners to dinners at which slaves could be displayed, swapped
or even sold. The husbands of slave couples were to act as sissy maids, serving
the meal and attending the bed chambers and needs of the masters while the
wives and other female slaves were used for the pleasure of their owners
and their friends'. We were rather worried by the term "sold" but TK
assured us that as we had been loyal, faithful slaves he would be retaining
us although some of the other guests had expressed an interest in borrowing
us, as our love and willingness to serve nigger cock and pussy had been the talking
point at many meetings he had attended with the host of the dinner party.
All the black men invited would be bringing their slaves and there were not
many who owned a married couple where the man had been sissified to the
point of being a black cock addicted maid like myself, so we were pretty popular.
TK said I was to take Viagra before and during the party to ensure I had a humiliating erection all the way through the party as a sign of how turned on I was by the site of my wife's mouth, pussy and asshole being used as a black mans cum dump. If I was lucky
there would be cocks to suck and penetrate me as well as all the assholes
and cream pie I could eat. I was dressed in a lovely magenta satin frilly
French maid outfit and my wife was naked except for her strappy red high
heels. As TK pulled up we crawled naked to his car as was the usual custom,
took our bags and got into his car. We drove for about an hour, until TK pulled into a lay-by on the side of a country road. We all got out of the car and he made us kneel at his feet.
I had to kneel and suck his cock while he fingered my wife at
the side of the road in full view of anyone who was passing by. TK placeed a blue Viagra
pill on the tip of his cock and I sucked it off washing it down with a load
of his cum. We then got back into the car and TK announced that we would
be there in ten minutes so we had better straighten ourselves up. Once we arrived at the house, my wife helped with my make up and putting on my sissy maid outfit and making sure my stockings were straight.

TK explained that our host not only owned the property but the white couple who
previously owned the house as well. I got out of the car and opened the door for TK
and my naked wife, collected the bags from the trunk and followed them
toward the entrance. TK pointed at the servants' entrance to the side of
the steps to the grand front door. "Take our bags to our room sissy" he
ordered, "Wait for us there" I took the luggage to the servants' entrance
where I was given directions to TK's room. I took the back stairs and was
soon in the biggest bedroom I had ever seen. The huge circular bed was in
the centre with beautifully fitted couches and dressers round the edges in
between doors leading to walk in wardrobes and the luxurious bathroom. I
unpacked the luggage and set out all the clothes in the wardrobe, laid out
their toiletries in the bathroom before kneeling by the door to await my
master and my wife. I wondered what was happening to her downstairs, no
doubt in a room full of dominant black men abusing a slut who was being groped and humiliated as a white sex slave. My cock was uncomfortably hard because of the Viagra and
rubbed in my frilly panties keeping me in a state of erotic agony. My
panties were wet with pre-cum and I so wanted so bad to cum. After a while I
heard movement outside the door and opened it just as TK, my wife and a
tall black man reached it. "Is everything ready?" TK enquired. "Yes sir" I
replied "This is our host sissy Mr Mokambu." TK introduced the tall black
man who had his fingers between my wife's bottom cheeks and from the look
of ecstasy on her face in at least one of her fuckholes. His other hand held a
fine chain lead which was attached to a collar round my wife's neck; the
collar also had a disc hanging on it with the number 7 on it I curtseyed to
Mr Mokambu. Who continued to grope my wife looking at me smiling. He knew
he was in total control. "I need to see an old friend" TK said "Make use
of my slaves if you wish my old friend, I will see them later, make sure
they serve you well" TK left the room. Mr Mokambu withdrew his hand from
between my wife's legs and ordered her onto the bed. "On all fours slut
and point your goodies toward the chair!" he ordered her. He sat himself on
one of the high backed leather chairs undoing his trousers. "Sissy here"
he pointed at his feet I moved swiftly and stood at his feet. "So you two
are married?" he asked "Yes sir" I replied "Lift your dress sissy" he
ordered I did as I was told, lifting my maids uniform with its frilly
underskirts high so he could see my erect clitty cock straining inside my damp
panties. "Does the knowledge that your wife is a black cock slut turn you
on?" he asked "Yes sir, the very thought of a big black cock using my wife
turns me on" I answered. "Kneel between my legs and kiss my cock sissy" he
ordered. I complied and knelt; his cock was enormous and lay across his
right leg. I kissed it gently "Now sissy, every time you answer a question
you will start by kissing my cock, never mind that your wife is displaying
her pussy for me, just answer my questions" he said firmly. He
straightened up in the chair and I held his long black shaft so I could
kiss the tip. I kissed his cock "Yes sir" "How long is it since you last
fucked your wife?" I kissed his cock "8 months sir" "Why is that?" I kissed
his cock "My wife prefers black cocks to my puny white clit sir" "Why do
you think she prefers black men sissy?" I kissed his cock "Their superior
cocks satisfy her like I cannot sir" "Are you a pathetic white sissy
whore?" I kissed his cock "Yes sir I am a pathetic white sissy whore" Do
you kiss and lick black men's assholes? I kissed his cock "Yes sir it is
my duty and pleasure to kiss and lick black men's and women's assholes"
"Do you like to suck on black men's cocks?" I kissed his cock "Yes sir, I
am a pathetic cock sucking sissy pussyboy who loves to suck nigger cock and swallow their delicious cum" "Do you like black men to fuck you?" I kissed his cock "Oh Yes sir, I love
to have my asscunt filled by black cock and fucked hard and deep until it makes me come."

"Would you like to fuck your wife? I kissed his cock "Yes sir, but I can't satisfy her like a black
cock can and my master will not allow it." "How do you feel about me fucking
your wife?" I kissed his cock "I love to see my wife taking black cocks in all of her fuckholes, it
gives her satisfaction, it would be an honour for both of us if you fucked
her" "In the arse?" I kissed his cock "All our fuck openings are for your
pleasure" "Do you eat our cum from your wife's cunt and ass?" I kissed his
cock "Yes sir, I love to clean my wife after her nigger masters have abused and fucked
her" "Very good sissy, from what I have seen of you and your lovely wife,
you have both been trained well. Now suck me, get me hard, then I will
take your lovely white wife" I kissed his cock "Ooh thank you sir" I opened
my mouth and took him in, his cock was long, much longer than others I had
sucked, but not too fat, I sucked the head into my mouth rubbing the
underneath with my tongue, he moaned, and started calling me names such as
sissy whore, cocksucker and worthless cumlicker. He pushed a leg between
mine to rub my cock and I was soon humping his leg like a horny dog, the
Viagra and my sore cock giving me such a lust to cum it was almost
unbearable. I sucking his long black shaft and moaned like a whore, trying
to get myself off, while my wife played with her cunt for his
entertainment. "You are a dirty sissy whore aren't you!" he hissed taking
his leg away from my humping groin. "Now tongue up your wife's asshole so I
can take her slut" I kissed his cock "Yes sir, thank you sir" I turned to
the bed where my wife was still on all fours supporting herself with one
arm with her ass in the air gyrating in his direction and three of her
fingers jammed up her pussy. I sank my tongue in between my wife's butt cheeks, I
have found the quickest way of lubing her asshole is French kissing it so I
can push lots of saliva into her with my tongue, since her asshole has been
used many times it gapes opens quite easily as does mine. Mr Mokambu rose from
the chair stepped out of his trousers and pushed me aside. "Watch sissy as
I fuck your wife" he sneered I knelt at the side as he placed the tip of
his cock on her quivering asshole before sliding it in. I heard my wife
gasp as the length slid up inside her, then she started bucking and pushing
back, hissing through clenched teeth for her master to fuck her deeper and
harder. Mr Mokambu obliged stepping up his tempo of thrusts in and out of
her lovely fuckhole, he kept looking down at me kneeling at the side and
smiling. My hard cock was aching inside my panties and watching my wife
getting fucked in the ass by this huge black cock had me panting with the urge to rub
myself for relief. Mr Mokambu must have known the effect he was having
because he turned and told me to stand, lift my dress and rub my cock in my
panties but on no account was I to cum. I jumped up and was soon grinding
my cock on my hand, separated only by my silk panties, like a sex starved
whore. Mr Mokambu climbed up and stood on the bed squatting down to keep
his cock in my wife's ass, I could see it sliding up and down like a huge
black jackhammer, her pussy dripping with juice. "Lick my nigger asshole sissy!" Mr
Mokambu ordered, I moved behind and still rubbing my cock under my dress
started to lick down the crack of his ass and tongue his hairy asshole.
He grunted insults as he came close to climax calling both my wife and I,
white cum sluts and white whores. He stopped pumping my wife's hole as he
came, flooding her insides with his hot semen before slowly withdrawing his
huge pole from her ass.

"Clean your wife sissy" he hissed before shouting
"Slaves attend me now!" I was sucking my wife's gaping hole as the door
opened and a naked lady with a collar round her neck and a sissy maid
entered the room. The sissy wore a very pretty pink satin maids dress and
blond wig, he immediately knelt before Mr Mokambu and began licking cum and
slime of his masters cock while the lady rubbed her pussy against his thigh
she had a disc with number 1 on her collar. "These are my other sex slaves" said Mr
Mokambu said. "Chloe is my white pussy bitch and her husband Sissy here is
the cock sucking maid." I was busy cleaning my wife who was still quivering
with pleasure from the internal assault of his long black cock. Her asshole
was contracting and squeezing as I sucked and licked his cum out and as she
squeezed it out of her. With his cock cleaned Mr Mokambu dressed again and
told us to get cleaned up and remain in the room as we would be sent for
when required. He left with his slaves crawling behind him. I finished
sucking his hot sperm from my wife's asshole and as she recovered her
composure went and ran a hot bath for us both. I undressed, my hard cock
throbbing as I sank into the hot water, my wife came in and joined me in
the huge tub. "Well that went well" she said "There are 7 black men here
with their slaves and Mr Mokambu, so I think I will be very busy this weekend."
"Wasn't his cock long" I said "I am proud of the way you took it" "Mmmm it
was nice" she replied, "Maybe he will let you ride it at some point,
although I think you and the other sissies will be getting well acquainted
for our entertainment as will I and the other women." I got out of the
bath, cock throbbing, and towelled my self gingerly. I then dressed again
with clean frillies and attended to drying my wife. I fixed a couple of
drinks and we waited for our master to return, TK arrived about half an
hour later, he must have been fucking some white slave because he undid his
trousers as he sat down and I could taste sweat, pussy juice and cum on his
cock as I cleaned it. While my wife rested, preparing herself for the
fuckings she would receive through out the evening I ran him a bath and
helped him undress before giving his sweaty asshole a good licking while
he made a quick phone call. As he bathed I prepared his clothes for the
evening. Once he had bathed TK lay next to my wife on the bed made me take
another Viagra to keep me humiliatingly hard and horny before ordering me
to lick his asshole while he told us what was to happen.

The female slaves all had numbered collars and this was to allow the on table
entertainment. Two numbers would be drawn from a hat in turn and the two
females then had to perform a lesbian sex act on the table. Sissies would be
dressed in different coloured dresses and a similar system would be used to
select sissies for humiliation. Sissies would also be serving drinks and
the food to their masters and would be expected to provide any oral relief
under the table. Once the meal was over the real fun would begin.

The time came to go down stairs, TK took hold of my wife's lead and we
both crawled behind him down the corridor and to the top of the magnificent
stair case. We proceeded down the stairs and I could see other black
masters leading their slaves toward a large double door off the main hall,
we followed TK as he entered a lounge bar with many booths set along the
wall. He sat down and I was ordered to bring him and my wife a drink from
the bar. I waited with two other sissies and after being served and
returning knelt under the table and began kissing TK's cock as he fondled
my wife and they enjoyed their drinks.

We were joined by Master James, the owner of the sex shop where I serve
as a glory hole slut and his slaves Sandy and her sissy husband Jemima.
Jemima was sporting an obscenely large erection like mine and had been fed
Viagra to increase his humiliation. He was soon knelt next to me kissing
James' cock while our wives sat together kissing and getting their pussy's
finger fucked by our nigger masters.

The bar filled with other masters and slaves until there were quite a
number of sissies in different coloured dresses and naked white women with
their collars and numbered discs serving their black masters.

Eventually a gong sounded and Mr Mokambu stood up and announced that
dinner was to be served in the grand dining room.

Our masters and wives stood by their chairs around a large round table
with a large turntable in the middle. We sissy's pulled out their chairs
and curtseyed as they sat. The food arrived by elevator at the corner of
the room by some waitress trolleys, at the other end was a raised platform
with a large throne like chair on red carpet.

I selected TK and my wife's starter and served them before pouring their
wine. I then knelt behind TK's chair as the other sissies knelt behind
their masters chairs. Mr Mokambu had two velvet bags by his place and I
guessed these had the numbered and coloured discs in for the entertainment
selection.

Once everyone had a starter and full glass, Mr Mokambu stood and
proposed a toast to the black masters and ordered the sissies to line up by
the raised platform and lift their dresses to show off their clitty cocks.

We lined up and lifted our dresses showing our erections straining in
our panties. Mr Mokambu laughed and said to the dinner party "See these
pathetic white sissy's are so turned on by their servitude, they are a
tribute to your training. Long may it continue" There was a round of
applause from the guests before they began to eat. We stood there
humiliated as they ate, until one by one we were called to kneel under the
table and kiss masters cocks.

The room was filled with the sound of eating, wives giggling as they
were groped by their masters and sissy moans as we worshipped their huge
black cocks under the table. Once the first course was finished we were
pushed off our masters cocks to clear the table, pour more wine and serve
the main course.

I returned to kissing my masters cock under the table while he ate his
main course, my poor hard cock was leaking cum into my panties almost
constantly because of the Viagra. My master reached between my wife's legs
and inserted a banana into her cunt and moved my head in order for me to eat it
from her pussy, "Can't have my sissy go hungry" he said to me. Her pussy
was so wet with cum it made the banana hard to bite so I had to suck on it
as if it was a little white cock. I licked my wife's pussy clean once I
had finished my meal and returned to kissing my masters cock.

Once the main course was cleared, the guests settled down with large
bowls of fruit and Mr Mokambu announced it was time to start the
entertainment. He drew to discs from the velvet bag and the wives' with
the corresponding discs had to crawl to the large disc in the centre of the
table and perform various lesbian sex acts.

Pussy and ass licking where the main orders from Mr Mokambu and the
wives' set about their lesbian duties, other masters threw bananas or pears
onto the disc and the women fed them to each other from their pussies. The
sissy husbands of the two performers had to stand, kissing and watching
with dresses raised rubbing each others cocks in their panties.

My wife was paired up with Mr Mokambu's slave and they started in a 69
inserting bananas into each other’s pussies and sucking them out. I was rubbing her
sissy husbands cock while he rubbed mine; we were both so hard and horny
watching our wives put on entertainment for the party.

When Mr Mokambu tired of the lesbian show and our wives had tongued each
others pussy's and asses, he clapped his hands and ordered us sissies to
line up. We had to pull down our panties and turn so our hard little clitty cocks
lined up with the next sissy and insert our cocks into their asscunts. We formed a
line of moaning sissies all connected by our smooth, hard sissy cocks. We
were then ordered to conga round the table while our wives and our masters
watched and laughed at our humiliation.

While we performed our little dancing fuck act, Mr Mokambu walked to the stage and sat
down on the throne. As we rounded the table Mr Mokambu told us to line up
before him as we were. Each sissy was then called to approach the throne
along with his wife.

The sissy had to kneel and thank Mr Mokambu for the chance to be black
owned sissies and sluts and for the satisfaction serving nigger masters and mistresses.
The sissy had to kiss Mr Mokambu's' cock and then withdraw to
kneel by his wife and master.

Then the fucking began, wives were bent over the table or chairs and our
masters took their pleasure with our wives pussies and assholes, the room was
full of grunts and moans from wives, some like mine were getting cock from
both ends or one in the pussy and one in the ass as our masters teamed up
to increase their pleasure and our humiliation. Sissies were licking
masters assholes, cum filled wives were being cleaned and sissies were
openly masturbating while they performed their humiliating tasks. I was
tonguing master TK's black asshole as he fucked my wife, before having my face
pushed into her sloppy jism filled pussy while he took her anally, my nose firmly
pushed against her dripping pussy I licked the black shaft as it slid in
and out of my wife’s asshole.

Master TK eventually turned his attention to me and I was put on all
fours over my wife and he entered my boycunt, roughly fucking me hard and fast
causing me to spray my cum all over my wife's pussy. I then had to
lick my own cum off my wife while TK's cum dribbled out of my freshly fucked
asshole.

The Viagra however kept my poor cock hard and swollen and as I licked my
wife's belly and pussy mound clean of my own cum I felt another cock nudge
at my gaping asscunt. Two large hands gripped my hips and I turned to see Mr
Mokambu grinning behind me as he pushed his enormous cock into my poor abused
sissy hole. I felt every inch of his huge black cock filling me as I had
seen it fill my wife earlier that day. I pushed back on him trying to
control its progress but as it hit my prostate I came again moaning and
trembling with the ecstasy of the climax. Mr Mokambu's sissy and his slave
wife took over licking my cum out of my wife who had just received my fresh
load as he thrust into me. He kept up a relentless pace and soon my poor
cock was twitching and dripping with every thrust as my body shook from the
intense pleasurable punishment my prostate was taking.

"I like your slaves very much" I heard him say to Master TK, "I would
very much like to own them for myself!" "Lend them to me for tonight, my
friend" Mr Mokambu continued, "I would like to see your sissy performing
with mine while I take his wife" "Use them as you wish tonight" replied
Master TK "We can discuss things further tomorrow" The meal over masters'
wives and sissy husbands were drifting toward the bar or bedrooms and
Master TK left with Master James, Sandy and Jemima. TK said to us as he
left "Serve my friend well slaves, I will hear of it if you don't!" Mr
Mokambu withdrew his cock from me and rubbed it across my face. "Up to my
chambers all of you and clean up, be ready for me in two hours!" He ordered
and left.

Mr. Mokambu's white sissy and his wife led us to his chambers. They were the
set in the west wing of the country house. They introduced themselves as
Chloe and her sissy husband Bunty. Bunty and I popped back to get my
things from TK's room so we could clean ourselves up properly. TK was not
about so I grabbed what I needed and put it in a case to take back. As I
lent over the case Bunty got behind me and started rubbing his cock against
my bottom. I stood and turned round, we started kissing feverishly and
grinding against each other. "Follow me" said Bunty and I grabbed the case
and followed him down the landing to a door. He opened it and we stepped
into a linen store. "Oooh, you’re such a cute pussyboy, let me fuck you,"
he whispered excitedly I whipped my panties off and lay back on a table opening my legs wide, giving him access to my fuckhole. Bunty had his panties round his knees and dress lifted revealing his throbbing smooth white cock. He tenderly pushed it into me; it felt red hot as it
slipped in easily after his master's monstrous phallus. Bunty thrust
quickly, whimpering away, kissing me, our tongues exploring each others
mouths, his soft hands caressing my still swollen cock. His thrusts became
jerky and he started to pant. "OOOOOH I'm cumming" he squealed as he
bucked and jerked shooting his sissy cum into me. He slipped out, still
hard and winked, "Fuck me please! I need a cock in my cunt too!" he implored. I lay back, wiggling my still hard cock at him saying,"Hop on Bunty" I smiled, I wanted to fuck him as much as he had me. He straddled me and helped my hard horny cock find his opening. "Mmmm!" he groaned as he slipped down on my cock. It felt so good as he slid up and
down, two naughty sissies fucking without permission. Bunty reached round
and began rubbing my balls and the rim of my freshly fucked hole. I was
bucking and thrusting like an eager teenager as Bunty rode my cock. I came
as he slipped a finger into my boycunt. "Quick" I panted "69, lets clean our
cum from each other" Bunty giggled and turned so he could lick me while
lowering his still puckering boihole to my eager mouth. We sucked and licked
each others smooth puckered fuckholes clean and straightened our dresses. We
got back to Mr. Mokambu's rooms without further distraction other than
curtseying to several Black masters we met along the way. We both needed a
shower, a clean dress and fresh make up. Our wives were in
the bath and from the look on their faces when we walked in naked hand in
hand and slid into the enormous tub they had been getting acquainted too.
Bunty and I soaped each others hairless bodies and prepared our enema bags
to clean out our insides. I cleaned out my wife's asshole too as Bunty
squirted warm water into Chloe's rectum. We fixed our make up and I gave
my wife's pussy lips a hint of lipstick to make them stand out even more, but I couldn't resist giving her a licking too. Chloe was kept
shaven too, like us sissies. Our wives stayed naked except for slipping on their high heels and stockings. Bunty and I dressed as sissy cheerleaders without panties. Once we were all dressed and ready we could relax and wait for our new master to return. Bunty and Chloe showed us the
collection of toys Mr. Mokambu used on them, there were strap on dildos,
all very large and black, several face dildos that enabled the wearer to
lick and fuck, cuffs and restraints, leg spreaders, paddles and whips of all kinds and an assortment of clamps that could be used on cocks, tits and pussies. Chloe told
us Mr Mokambu is very strict; he loves to make his white slaves feel
totally controlled and humiliated. He also likes to watch them perform on
each other, as well as solo while he uses one or the other. “He also likes to punish us for any minor mistake, basically because he likes to torture his white sex slaves as much as he can.”

"I'm sure he will have plenty planned for us tonight!" she added. We talked about how
we all ended up serving at the beck and call of these black men, Chloe and
Bunty had worked for Mr Mokambu and been set up when he threatened to make
them redundant. "He made Bunty beg for our jobs" said Chloe, "Bunty had to
promise to do degrading things for clients while I satisfied Mr Mokambu's
lusts, we progressed from there, but love our new roles now. It’s so exciting to be sex slaves for our nigger master."
Mr Mokambu arrived pulling a trolley with boxes on it. We all knelt by the bed when
he entered the room waiting for our next order. "first things first" said
Mr Mokambu "There are four laptops in the boxes on top of the trolley, I
want you to get one and log onto the website on screen, your user and
password are on a note on the keyboard" We did as we were told; the web
site was a face book style site for white sexual submissives. "Right, I want you
to put a profile on there, do not upload it until I have read it and agreed
its accuracy" said Mr Mokambu after we had got ourselves set up. We typed
in profiles describing ourselves and our submissive activities and how we
were only happy as the sex slaves of black men and women. Mr Mokambu read each
one and it was saved after his agreement. Then we posed for photographs.
We all took the most degrading and sexually graphic photographs he made us think of, making sure to get close ups of us spreading open our fuck holes while begging to be fucked with nigger cocks and then we each photographed ourselves with Mr Mokambu's cock in our mouths and asscunt and pussies for Chloe and my wife. We were then photographed together, the wives in various lesbian embraces and positions and Bunty and I in degrading sissy love positions. Mr
Mokambu also had us capture still shots from the films we had made to go
with our photos. These were then loaded onto the website to go with our
profiles. "Good" said Mr Mokambu "now the world will know what sissy slut cunts you are and how shameless and submissive you are" He laughed and left us sitting in front of the
computers while he undressed and pulled on a red velvet robe and fixed
himself a drink. "Now" Mr Mokambu ordered our wives "put on these strap on
dildos! You are to fuck your pathetic husbands!" He sat there smiling as
Bunty and I fastened the harness buckles for our wives. The huge black
dildos sticking out from their crotches, bouncing as they moved. "Kneel
and suck them sissies!" Mr Mokambu ordered "show proper respect to your
wives black cocks" he laughed as we started sucking on the plastic cocks,
heads bobbing back and forth as though they were real men's cocks. "Now on
the bed on all fours sissies with your asses up in the air, ready for your new mistresses cocks," he said. My wife positioned herself behind me as I offered her my smooth white asscunt.
I felt her fingers move aside my ass lips, pull open my fuck hole and insert the head
of the dildo as she pushed it against my asshole, it slipped in quite easily
and she began to rhythmically hump me, the other end of the dildo was
pushing into her pussy and stimulating her clitoris at the same time. It
must have been quite a site as the two naked women in high heels fucked a
pair of sissy cheerleaders. "Cheerleaders should chant!" ordered Mr
mokambu. Bunty and I began chanting, "Fuck me mistress, Fuck me Hard, Fuck
me with your big black cock" over and over again. Bunty was one one side
of the bed, I was facing him, I could see Chloe's tits jiggling as she
plunged the dildo in and out of her husbands ass. My cock was so hard
because of the Viagra and the black plastic phallus that filled my sissy
hole, it was dripping onto the bed. Bunty and I started to kiss between
chants as our wives hammered us from the rear. Mr Mokambu clapped his
hands and our wives stopped their punishing pace and the plastic cocks were
withdrawn. "Now" he said "you will chant for your wives as they serve the
company basket ball team" Our wives got onto the bed on all fours with
their pussies facing up and out as Mr Mokambu opened the door and in came a gang
of tall athletic nigger bulls with huge erect cocks swinging as they walked in
and lined up behind our wives. Bunty and I stood on the other side of the
bed and began to dance shaking our cheerleader tassles in the air chanting
"White pussy for black cock" and "1, 2, 3, 4 what do white sluts adore - BLACK
COCK" -- "Fuck our slut wives, fuck them hard!" Our rock hard clitty cocks bounced and danced around as our skirts flipped up showing off our outrageous performances. As the grinning group began to fuck our wives in which ever hole took their fancy. Mr Mokambu stood there watching with a broad grin on his face as his studs gangbanged our slut wives. As each guy finished we had to scurry round to clean off their cocks and lick our wifes fuckholes clean and fresh for the next man. We had to thank the guy who had just shot his load into our wives and return to prancing up and down chanting. With our hard cocks straining as we
danced and jigged about chanting and cheering our black tormenters on to
fuck our wives harder and faster. After each lad had fucked our wives at
least twice, they left. Mr Mokambu ordered us to lick our wives clean holes
before they joined him in bed while Bunty and I were collared with our
leads tied to the bed posts so we had to lie at the foot of Mr Mokambus
bed.

The next morning all four of us knelt beside a table as Mr Mokambu
bought us from TK. We have sold our house and invested the money to pay
for our retirement, but for now we both belong to Mr Mokambu. My wife
works with Chloe as Mr Mokambu’s personal fuck toy, while Bunty and I have become the
company sissies. Mr Mokambu runs his business from the country house where
we now live and one room is set aside for tension relief and this is where
you will find Bunty and I on our hands and knees, relieving the tensions of his
all black workf***e.

End
... Continue»
Posted by klammer 9 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Gay Male  |  Views: 38927  |  
95%
  |  10

VERA'S BLACK VACATION

VERA'S BLACK VACATION by RMDragon

My name is Ben and my marriage has been a happy one, not too exciting, but happy and fulfilling. However over the last year is has been quite different. My life has been filled with an aura of forbidden excitement and despair formerly unknown to me. It all started last year on our 20th anniversary, when my wife and I celebrated by taking a vacation and traveled down to Southern California. We rented a private cottage on the beach. One evening we went to the local bar for a few drinks and noticed a group of young black guys at the next table. They were having an argument, and finally two of the three got up and left. After about ten minutes the remaining black guy turned around and started talking to us.

I invited him to join us at our table and ordered some more drinks. As I watched, Vera looked like she was taken with this attractive young black man. He has curly black hair, deep mahogany skin and a dazzling white smile. They talked to each other all night as I listened politely, ignored by both of them. His name was Greg, and he was down here on summer break. He was now broke, which was part of what the argument was about, and had been sl**ping on the beach with his other friends.

My good hearted wife said we should invite him to stay with us as we had an extra room at the cottage, and I agreed with her. After another round of drinks and more talking we finally all left for home. When we got to the cottage Vera poured some more drinks and I settled down to watch a late ball game on TV. Vera and Greg were chatting away in the living room, until I heard him mention he was interested in music and dancing and was studying it at college. With that cue Vera e****ted him into the den, where there is an elaborate stereo system. I heard them turn on some music and just assumed they were dancing.

About 20 minutes later Greg came in to refill their drinks. It was then I noticed a trace of deep red coloring around his mouth. Well no one had to tell me how it got there. I had always considered Vera to be the most faithful wife and never felt any hint of jealousy. I also discovered I was in an extreme state of excitement at the developing situation. Now let me describe Vera, she's an attractive woman of 38, 5 ft. tall, about 110 pounds. She has long lithe legs and a beautiful round ass on her compact 36-24-36 frame, with wild long red hair and green eye?s that are to die for.

After Greg went back with their refills, I snuck over to the heavy curtain that separated the two rooms and parted it just a little to get a quick peek inside. Vera had her arms tight around his neck and their lips were locked together in an open passionate kiss. Greg had his hands on Vera's ass and her belly was glued to his hips. I had no doubt that she could feel the erection I knew he had buried in her abdomen. A couple of minutes later when they broke their kiss, both came back to the living room and Vera poured all of us some more drinks. I had the feeling Vera wanted me to get d***k and go to bed so she could do as she wanted with her black stud. I pretended to cooperate, but when they weren't looking I sneaked into the kitchen and poured out my drink, which she had made extra strong, no doubt trying to get me d***k faster. I then acted bombed and staggered off to bed, wishing them a goodnight. I was actually trembling with excitement at the events about to unfold and my cock was standing at attention.

I waited 15 minutes then climbed out of bed and crept back to the curtain. The sound of wet passionate kisses was easy to hear as well as low moans and gasps.

'You are a wild one, aren't you?' I heard Vera moan.

I then detected the steady noise of moving bedsprings among the whimpers and moans. I was shaking all over with excitement and was close to having an orgasm right then and there. I parted the curtain, unable to wait any more.

The sight that greeted me was truly exciting. There was my faithful white wife, with her long legs straight up in the air, her high heeled feet waving wildly, as Greg's large black body covered her. I had to keep myself from gasping out loud as I saw his large black cock, 10 inches at least, pound in and out of Vera with f***eful stabs. They were both naked and Greg was kissing her breasts and nipples as Vera was getting the fucking of her life. I then noticed he wasn't wearing a rubber, and since I had my vasectomy, Vera doesn't use any birth control. I could only hope it was not her fertile time of the month, but even the risk of impregnation was turning me on like nothing before.

I quickly pulled out my cock and started stroking myself in time to the frantic a****listic fucking going on. Greg was kissing and licking Vera's erect nipples causing her to squirm and moan. 'Oh, Oh, Oh God! Oh Greg fuck me, fuck me! Oh God, I'm cumming, I'm cumming!' she screamed. Vera's whole body started to shake and vibrate, her legs waving wildly, as she pulled Greg hard to her, kissing him lustfully on the lips. As Vera went crazy in orgasm, I shot my load into the curtain, having my own powerful orgasm, watching my wife enjoy her new black lover. I have never seen Vera so quick to orgasm, but with the size of his huge black dick fucking her so beautifully, it was easy to understand her quick climax.

As Vera was relaxing from her orgasm, Greg continued to pound into her, never once slowing down or letting her rest.

'How do you like my big, black dick, little wife? Can your husband give it to you like this you little slut?' 'Of course my husband can't fuck like this, he has a small dick,' Vera moaned. 'Oh lover, I adore your cock. It fucks me so goooood! Oooooooooooh God you can fuck me to paradise!' 'I thought so, the way you were so easy and so eager for it. Well hold on slut, I'm not finished with you yet. When I'm done with you, you'll never want any other cock but mine.'

With that Greg went into high gear, as his ass drove his cock in to Vera with long powerful strokes, slamming deep into her. Vera's legs quickly wrapped themselves around his back and her hands grabbed his muscular black ass, her nails digging deep into him. They stared into each other's eyes for an eternity, before Greg leaned down and kissed her with all the pent-up fury of a starving man. It was such an erotic sight watching this huge black man fucking my eager white wife, that I quickly had another erection. Over the next half hour, Vera had one, two, three screaming orgasms, as Greg took her to the limits, still with no sign of slowing down. As frantic as they were, he quickly started to pound her even deeper and harder and his huge nut sack was tightening up and I knew he was about to shoot. Vera also sensed it was time and quickly tightened her grip on him.

'Oh Greg, Oh lover. I love it. I love it. More, please more, Ooooh harder!' 'You ready for my cum, little wife, you ready to take my big potent load?' 'Oh yes, yes, but please pull out when you cum, I'm not on any birth control.' Vera said. 'No way baby, I never pull out. You either take it, or I stop and leave!' Greg said. He had stopped fucking her at this point as Vera squirmed.

'But, but, I might get pregnant.'

'That's your problem, but either I shoot in you or I leave, so make up your mind.' Vera bit her lip in indecision as she looked up at Greg, seeing the hard look of determination on his face. Greg flexed his cock in her, making her squirm all the more, then quickly kissed and pulled on her nipples, making her moan again.

'Oh God Greg, Ooooooh! Please, please give it to me. I want your cum, I WANT YOU!' I couldn't believe it, my conservative white wife was willing to risk impregnation with a black man. At her passionate declaration, I shot the biggest load of my life, nearly fainting in pleasure, as I watched them.

'Okay little honey, get ready for the biggest orgasm of your life.'

With that Greg pounded hard and deep, hitting Vera's womb as she screamed in pleasure. 'You ready for it slut. You ready to receive my cum.'

'Please fill me with your hot cum lover, fill me full of you.'

With that Greg slammed once, twice, and on the third hard, deep stroke gripped Vera's ass tight and held his cock in deep, as his balls exploded into her. At his first squirt, Greg roared out his climax, as Vera screamed in her own devastating orgasm. Her legs quickly shot into the air, before wrapping around him again. Vera passionately kissed him, as his balls pumped his potent black seed into her womb, filling her so full that it ran out around his cock, out of her pussy and dripped down her ass and into the sheets.

'Oooh, Ooooh, Oooh! Oh lover, Oh master, Oh please. Oh God I love it, I love YOU!' Vera moaned, as Greg balls continued to pour their essence into her.

I continued to watch them for another few minutes, as they both calmed down, kissing and cuddling like newlyweds, before I went back to bed, sexually exhausted and wiped out.

In the morning, you would never have known anything had happened, they were so at ease with each other, except that Vera had a glow about her that I had never seen before. That was the first, but not the last time I have seen my wife being fucked by this young black stud. Two days later, we drove back home and Vera invited Greg to come with us. He screwed my Vera several times before we left, but I only got to see them once, as I didn't want to give away that I knew what was going on.

I know that Vera is 'keeping' Greg, but we are well off and can afford too. I pretend not to notice and turn a blind eye to what is going on. He is doing all kinds of odd jobs around the house while he attends school, to earn his room and board. But I know his real job is fucking Vera and keeping her happy. Vera used to act pretty sexy for me and never refused me when I wanted her, but that has all ended. She has changed her wardrobe, buying short micro mini-skirts, tight blouses and sweaters. She doesn't wear bra's anymore, and only wear stockings and garters, and if she wear panties at all, they are crotchless. She got rid of all her old shoes and only wears high heels or sandals.

As a result, I rarely, if ever, get to have sex with Vera's gorgeous body anymore as she only shares it with Greg now, but that is ok, as I am having more and better orgasm from masturbating, than ever, from watching and listening to them fuck. The knowledge of my wife's infidelity with her young black lover is more than enough to keep me excited.

Lately over the last five month's I?ve slowly noticed changes in Vera's body, as I rarely get to see her naked anymore and mostly only when I can spy on them having sex. One night when they thought I was working late, I snuck back to watch them and for the first time saw that Vera had shaved her pussy clean. It was so erotic to see her drooling bare pussy being rammed and stuffed full of black cock, that I had three orgasms myself just watching them that night. Another time I noticed Vera had a tattoo on her left ass cheek, and when I was able to make out Greg's name inside a black fist, I knew he had conquered Vera and made her his personal slut.

It has been just this last month that I've discovered the biggest shock and biggest turn-on at the same time. A couple of times I have noticed Vera coming out of the shower or getting dressed, and noticed that her belly had a slight paunch to it. I never thought anything of other than she was putting on a little weight. But over time I gradually noticed it getting bigger and bigger. Then one night while spying on them fucking Vera dropped the bomb.

'Greg, lover, that was wonderful. Oooh how you make me feel. I just can't get enough of you, my black stud.'

'I know. It's a good thing I keep in shape or I'd never be able to keep up with an insatiable slut like you.'

'Sweetheart what are we going to do about my condition? It's getting rather obvious, and I won't be able to avoid it for much longer. You know what I want.' Vera said.

'Listen to me little wife, I'm not going to marry you or take you in. I like the situation as it is. No responsibilities and all the benefits. Just because you're three months pregnant with my black baby, doesn't mean I want to change anything. You're just going to learn to live with it and you are going to have my baby, and that's all there is to it.'

Vera PREGNANT! I was stunned to say the least, but should have expected it, the way they use no birth control. Vera pouted and pleaded with Greg, but he was adamant that she was to stay married to me and was just going to have to get used to the changes when their black baby was born. That was the last time I ever heard them talk about it together, but a couple of times I heard Greg talking on the phone and bragging about how he has knocked up this married white housewife he is staying with.

Lately I have been wondering where this is all going to end. As Vera's pregnancy advances, I know some decisions are going to have to be made. For my part I hope it never ends. Just thinking of Vera with her black lover and having his black baby is so exciting I can't think of anything I enjoy more. And if Greg doesn't want to stick around I'm sure there are many more black men who would love to get between her thighs. I hope this will last forever.



Copyright 1997 by RMDragon May be distributed freely. May not be used or posted for commercial gain without the expressed, written permission of the author. All rights reserved.... Continue»
Posted by einfachmalso 1 year ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 723  |  
76%

The Black Man’s Attraction For White Women:

In 1967 a white man in Virginia, named Loving, sued the state of Virginia for the right to marry a Black woman. Since the U.S. Supreme Court struck down anti-miscegenation laws nationwide, in the aftermath of the Civil Rights & Voting Rights Acts, Black men, in the United States, have married outside of their race more than the men of all other races combined. To what do we owe this unique attraction that the male descendants of ex-slaves have for women with whom had they been caught 75 years ago would have resulted in instant lynching? Asked another way, why do Black men choose not to marry their own women?

Although we see this unfortunate state of affairs taking place on the celebrity level at an increased rate, the truth of the matter is that even middle-class Black men desire a wife of European stock. The answer to this social predicament is rather obvious, has it roots in historical oppression and is the natural outgrowth of self-hatred. Black men, having suffered emasculation more than any other male population in United States history, is constantly longing for approval from the greater white society, and in particular for a validation of their manhood. For many Black men, the desire for social approval, especially from whites, increases with the degree of their economic, occupational and material success. Thusly, the desire to be “treated” and “perceived” as “equal” tends to intensify as the Black man attempts to validate himself by “copying” the white man in all other spheres of life but yet the stain of inferiority and inequality remains stamped upon his u*********s. Thusly, to cope with this internal and u*********s pain of inferiority the psychologically crippled Black man seeks the white woman’s hand in marriage principally as a means of achieving validation and acceptance into white culture.

Despite the reality that he will never be integrated, accommodated or acculturated into the greater white societal structure, he is now able to cope because he now goes home to a symbolic representation of the white world, the white female. When she tells him that she loves him, when she stares with blue or green eyes into his soul, he has a mental orgasm that implies, although erroneously, that he has finally achieved acceptance into the White world. Obviously, the implications of low self-esteem and racial self-hatred cannot be overstated in this discussion. Having been reviled, mistreated, marginalized and outcast for most of his life; after receiving his education and career placement he now feels that it is possible to rejoin the same society that has rejected him.

Without question, Black men married to white women would argue to the contrary, as no human being will readily admit to hating himself. However, despite the “love” argument, which implies that the accident of nature and spirit brought them together, we find socioeconomic reasons for why White women marry Black men. Simply put, approximately 98% of the White women married to Black men have gained within the arrangement a financial quality of life benefit that these Black men tend to ignore. White women primarily marry Black men from whom they can gain something. Take a quick look at the all-to-prevalent NBA and NFL marriages and you will find dark-skinned, nappy-headed men married to blonde haired Ango-Saxon model-type beauties. Would this have even been possible had he not been a millionaire? How many instances can we point to White women marrying down in socioeconomic status? If love is blind, why is it so difficult to find a rich White woman married to a poor Black man? Interracial relationships between Black men and non-African women is about self-hatred, rejection of Black women and financial exploitation by these non-African women who use the Black man’s lust for white acceptance as a means of getting rich.

If we look at Tiger Woods, we find a Black man who self-identified as a “Cablanasian.” Part this and part that, but when he entered court being sued by his estranged European wife all the judge saw was another rich Black man who seemingly forgot that being married to a White women is a privilege which can and will be taken away whenever you attempt to take her for granted, like you do with your own Black women. Only 1:4 Black women will get married their lifetime. Given society’s commitment to the mass incarceration, mis-education, effiminization/homosexualization and extermination of Black men this trend does not appear to be heading for a reverse anytime soon.

With so few available Black men left in our communities, Black women who want to marry, have c***dren and raise families are now finding themselves in illegitimate polygamous arrangements with unintended consequences. Black women have been the foundation of the Black community since our days in the Peculiar Institution. It has been our mothers, s****rs, aunts, cousins, and Queen Mothers of the community who risked, and lost, their lives to protect Black men; how dare we dishonor them by going outside of our race for marital satisfaction.

Lastly, we must be aware of the desire for the Black man to express his disdain for his racial genotype/phenotype by bringing a bi-racial c***d into the world who will look more European than himself. Thusly, he no longer has to be reminded of his dark-skin, broad lips, and nappy hair when he gazes upon his posterity. Quite the opposite, if he is lucky – as nature has the final say, he will be pleased to be a White baby with only traces of African stock, and this makes him happy. Love is not blind, and marriage arrangements are financial institutions that have little to do with emotions. However, the Black woman has to be careful in how she raises her son and imparts to him standards of beauty. For all long as the bulk of Black women spend the greater part of their disposable income on Korean-controlled beauty products, trying to look “more white,” they should not be surprised to find that their sons have chosen to trade in the false “want-to-be/trying-to-be” s****r for the real thing. You must value your unique Africanity Queen, or you conversely teach your sons that White women are better. “My Mama wasn’t good enough, so guess who I’m bringing to dinner?”
... Continue»
Posted by Buck47 1 month ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 750  |  
100%

Arousing Sex With Uncle’s Wife In Her Bedroo

Hello dear readers…..I am from Gujarat…I don’t want to tell who am i? Because here no one gives their real identity…I just say you I am 30 years old, 5”6 heights and slightly fair have good looking face and physically well fit …before starting the story I just want to say read full story and be passion in this story because this one is not a fake story, It’s a real life incidence which I am going to tell you… First I want to tell you I am a big fan of ISS and I read the entire story especially couple, i****t and group….If you like the story and want to be my friend (only for married and mature women) than reply me on chennainareshk@gmail.com
Now come to the story, I am only c***d of my mom and dad and this real incidence happen before 10 to 12 years ago that time I was in my 18. I am from one of the village of Gujarat…I have passed my 12th with science and got 88% in 2002 after than I have attended the counseling round for the admission process and I have got admission in medical field branch (Not MBBS 0r other than MBBS) at Ahmadabad. Their one and only favorite aunt reside (My uncles wife) so I am the only one c***d of my parents my mom and dad was happy that I got admission in Ahmadabad. They have to decide that I have to stay at my uncle home not to in hostel. Regarding this my dad talked with my uncle that they are sending me at their home. So my uncle also got happy that I got admission in medical field and they also appreciate me and invite me too.
Finally days come I Packed my bag and with the sad face mom and dad sent me at my uncle home and give so many instruction regarding how to live in city, not to trust on any one, do study hard …etc…as good parents…finally I reached at Ahmadabad and left the bus at paladi (one of the stop of Ahmadabad) their I called uncle to pick up me at their home because I am new for ahmedabad….but uncle was busy that time so they sent my aunt to pick up me …. She came at paladin with wearing a Gujarati sari (yellow color) and matching blows … my aunt is 45 years old at that time but she looks 30-32 because she is 5”5, Fair with round face and dimple on her face make her so beautiful…Right now I am not telling you about her figure because at that moment I have no any bad intentions towards her …but I always wish my wife will as beautiful as my aunt….she came by auto so we went her home by auto…..
We entered in her house they reside in the flat at the top floor (4th floor) they have 2BHK flat. She told me that put your bags in the room means other than her bad room. I obey that and she shows me the toilet and bathroom for to get fresh it was in between the two rooms. The flat arrangement, Entrance in hall, Right side of hall is kitchen and near kitchen is two rooms separated by bathroom and toilet. Each room and kitchen have separate balcony. I came by traveling at least 180 km so I take bath and get ready. I ask my aunt about uncle where he went she told me that he has visa interview after 4 days so they went to meet broker (Visa – Consultant) I asked means uncle have plan to go abroad she said yes they are trying for USA if he will get visa I told than what about you she told once he will settle their than I also will go.
My uncle is doing job in automobile sector and he is good and decent kind of person as well as good human also. Opposite nature of my aunt she is strict, less talkative but caring by nature. So my mom and dad sent me at my aunt house and instruct her to take care of me in study.
Then I have taken lunch and went to the room for rest. Because my aunt instruct me take rest your uncle will come after 5 pm. She also went in her room for sl**p as like all house wife who take rest in the evening. At 4.30 pm she walk up me for the tea me and aunt take the tea. I not talk more because I know her nature. Than at 5.15 pm my uncle came and welcomes me by giving big hug that time I felt good.
I asked how are you uncle he replied I am fine. I ask him why you not informed me that he is going abroad he told me that because all things is depend upon Visa if I will get than I will go so how can I say? Than we talked as routine and some normal talk regarding my study, admission etc. He asked me about my college timing so I told its from 11 to 5.30 pm. He told I will drop you at your college and he ask me about name of my college I said …. (dont want to disclose) he said its just walking distance to our house. At the night after dinner me and uncle aunt went for walk and after than we went for the sl**p.
As promised my uncle drops me at my college with giving his best of luck for the college life. I entered in the college their I have seen the boys and girls seating here and there, some of the couple seating on the bike some are outside the college ….. I have attended the first day of college and went to home their aunt enquired about my day. I told her college is good. She ask me about my lecture I told her I came from gujarati medium but here all are talking in English so she told dont worry just do study hard. Day by day pass and finally days come when my uncle has to go for the visa interview at Mumbai he already booked the travel ticket so he went by travel. That night my aunt and me only at the home because they have no c***d means they lost their 5 years c***d in road accident. Till date I have no any bad intention towards her. But I just want to share something about my nature…..
I am looking like innocent and attractive type of boy, I like foreplay more than sex because some times for play are more satisfactory and gives more happiness than the sex…. At the c***d age I like to touch girls and woman….some example are in the bus when lady seat nearby me I try to touch her naval or boobs with fear and in that fear when you touch the boobs/breast of any lady its give more pleasure. Because that time we think if lady told to other than what will happen….
So I just first touched her by shoulder to shoulder and seat in this position for 5 minute if she will not do anything than I fold my hand in this manner that my finger touch her armpit if she will not react and I got assure that she will not talk to other than I move further and touch the breast of lady that pleasure was amazing more than doing the sex and that time erection was more good with little pain because in that condition you cannot do the sex nor masturbation you only enjoy your erection.
Sometimes in the raw of mandir gives you enjoyable moment because in that raw if beautiful lady in front of you and the area are more crowded no space between you and her…think about it…the soft bump of that lady touch on your penis its give pleasure not only you but that lady also because women or lady also enjoy that moment because they also like this kind of touch and its give great pleasure to her more than sex sometimes they also got wet in her pussy during these condition. She will not react on this matter and not to show that she is knowing this all. She unknowingly enjoy that moment.
Sometime touching of hand not full hand just finger to finger gives erection in male and make pussy wet in women because these kinds of foreplay we do in public place so fear in our heart not only in male but also in women so enjoyment are more and in these condition two person cannot do the sex so it will continue for long time so long pleasure….i enjoyed this kind of pleasure in bus, train, rickshaw, jeep, mandir and many other places and I like it. I like to touch woman more than girl mostly married woman because she gives you response easily as per my experience because she also like some changing enjoyment and touch of other male and these kind of touch not hurt her bez here no cheating with her husband…..
Now coming back to the story….that night uncle was out of house and in this house only one T.V which is in the room of my uncle and aunt so I told my aunt that I want to see T.V but she told me that not now first finish your homework and then come here so I got upset and go to my room for study.
After 2hrs means at 10 pm I went to my aunt room she is cleaning her bed for sl**p. I ask her for the TV she told me you can see it just for 1 hr than go for the sl**p so I said yes. I seat on the bed because the TV is in front of the bed and my aunt sl**p on that bed so her feet touch me. At the sl**ping time she dont change her cloth she sl**p with the sari. I am busy with TV and her feet touch me first time I have observed my aunt feet its pinkish white in color and soft and I got erection I seat in this position for half an hour than my aunt told go at your room and switch of the TV. I obey her command and switch off the TV and went in to my room but I don’t forget the touch of my aunt feet to my knee and I have erection in my penis so I went in to toilet and did masturbation imagine my aunt but after masturbation I felt guilty because she is my aunt.
Next morning my aunt come to my room and walks up me for the tea. I walk up and go for toilet and than for bath during the bath I found my aunt Ghaghra (Chaniya) in bathroom so I touch it and pick up it I fount black color panty under that. I got excited I take it in my hand its look good and somewhat sexy. I rub it on my penis and I got erection within few second I masturbate holding this panty in my palm covering around my penis what a good pleasure. I release my semen in that panty I got tense if my aunt will know this than what will happen? So I clean it with the water and after finish my bath I got ready for tea.
My aunt serves me tea and bhakari for nasta. First time I image my aunt with that panty. I thought how she wears it, how she feel the tightness of that panty. That time I went in to my flash back because I like to see panty of lady those who wear Punjabi dress because her pujama shows the lining of her panty from the pujama or lengis and I like to see it it also a excited moment. So many man like it to see panty lining or panty on the above surface of pujama, jeans, sari etc and its give sexual excitement to men. But I don’t know what women like to see….
At that moment I got erection but I have control myself and after finishing the tea I went college and back at 6 pm that time I saw my aunt is happy I asked her what happen aunty she told me that your uncle got the Visa for the USA I also feel happy and congratulate her. After finishing the dinner I asked her when uncle will come she told tomorrow morning and I went to my room and after I finish my homework I again went to my aunt room for TV she told me that you can see I will come after bath. So she went for bath just taking the towel. She came after 15 min and I have seen her she looks so beautiful she wear sari as she wear before going to bath may be she dont like to sl**p with nightdress.
Her wet hair make her beauty awesome. First time I have seen my aunt in different way means from top to bottom she is busy to dry her hair and I am watching her beauty from sari. I have seen her back (Waist) it is too much fair and its seen the gap between choli and Ghaghara (Chaniya/Lehenga) because gujarati lady wear sari in this fashion that her belly/stomach and lower back are open. I make my eye somewhat lower than her back portion her ass is in perfect shape means cut the basketball from the middle and stick there. Means not much heavy, not much small but in perfect shape. After watching this I got erection in my penis so I take pillow and put it on my lap to hide it. She has long black hair and water are droplets make her more sexy. I can feel the aroma of the soap coming from her body I got arouse but I am enjoying that moment.
Her back is on my side and face on the other side means she is cleaning her hair in the balcony. Her back which was not covered by her blouse shows her beautiful and fair skin. The look of her beauty was amazing. I try to measure her size but her breast are at the opposite side so I just measure her ass which was around 34 to 36 and her (Waist) kamar may be around 26 to 28. I have no concentration on TV I am first time enjoying the beauty of my aunt with naked eye. I dnt know this is right or wrong but I like it. During the drying of her hair she bent down and I just try to see her panty or lining of panty from the above surface of her sari but I couldn’t find. Later I know after bathing she wear all those cloth what they wear during the whole day but she not wear panty and bra after night bath.
Suddenly she told my name and said now you go to your room and sl**p you have to make habit to get up early for the morning so I got upset and with the care I leave the room because I have hard on my dick. I lock my room door and lying on my bed their I remove my T-Shirt, Pant and finally under wear. I hold my penis in my hand and doing my penis skin up and down with slowly – slowly I feel so much pleasure I am unable to explain it in word. My aunt view in my mind now I change my position I put pillow below me and I sl**p on that way that my penis touch the pillow and my ass on the air. Now I am doing back and fro on the pillow like I am fucking someone oh what a feeling. I hold other pillow in my hand and hug that pillow and fucking the pillow which is lower at me.
I again change my position and seat at the edge of bed like that my leg are out of the bed and touching the floor and my bumps on the bed and my penis in the air…. I image the view of my aunt waist … and I am masturbating my penis I think her round ass and her back. I increase my speed like that I have to ejaculate my semen out of the bed means on the floor and I again shaking my penis fast and fast with closing my eye and I ejaculate 2 feet away from me and it go on the wall and floor so I got tense and I clean it with the help of some useless cloth and wear my underwear and night dress and went for sl**p. In the morning I heard my aunt sound I was afraid that I forgot to unlock the door so I get up and open the door and my aunt say why you locked the door I said by mistake it happen.
She told get ready for the college I again went for the bath their again I have seen that lenghas/Ghaghara and her panty this time the panty color is pink and differ than previous one. Here the border are made up with smooth elastic and the flower design on the panty this time I found color change at the middle of panty means it is somewhat white or whitish yellow in color I take it in my hand and touch it. I think why the color of this part is differ I think may be due to color effect so I again take panty near to my nose and I feel the aroma of that panty it is differ than other odor but I like it I again do same thing I put it around my penis and masturbate after than I wash this panty. I finish my bath and ready for breakfast and I heard the door bell my aunt open the door and there is my uncle who back from visa interview. He is happy and he hugs me.
After that he go for bath and I for my college. I came at 6 pm at my aunt home, uncle is at home he was busy with some work and told me that get ready for shopping we will go for shopping because after 15 days I have my flight and he told me that you have to take care of your aunt. Same thing he told to my aunt that not to get angry on my little boy and take care of him. My aunt said I take care him so we don’t take him with us for shopping because he has to finish his homework and my aunt and uncle go for the shopping without me and aunt told me that you can sl**p if we come let I have another key. They left for the shopping closing the door from outside and I come in to my room and complete some homework and without watching TV I switch off the light and went for the sl**p.
At around 12.30 am my aunt and uncle come at the house but I was in half sl**p so I don’t show them I was not in sl**p. My uncle come near to me and tell my name but I was not answered him. So he thinks I am in deep sl**p. They put all the bags and my aunt told him she is going for bath than my uncle told him that wait I am coming she told that ….. your cousin is in the house. Uncle said he is in sl**p. So uncle and aunt went in to the bathroom now my heart beat rise faster and faster. What they are doing in bathroom I want to know. So I first open my eye than enquire that they are really in bathroom or not but I confirm that they are in bathroom and the bathroom is locked from inside. So I walk up from the bed and go near the bathroom without making any noise and from the key hole I try to see what they are doing (Outside lights are off and inside light are on so they cannot see me but I clearly view them). I have seen that my aunt is in her lengas (Ghaghara and Choli) and uncle is in his trouser.
Uncle holds aunt and hugging her and her hand moving at the back of my aunt. I have seen first time my aunt in Ghaghara and choli. Uncle moving her hand on slowly lower on her back and put his hand on round ass of my aunt. He rubs the ass and tries to apart it and my aunt start shower so water flowing on both bodies. The cloths stick to aunt body she wear white yellow color Ghahara/Lengha and black panty now clearly view inside the Lengha. Water flowing from top to bottom from her soft and fair skin and lighting gives shinning to that fair skin. I got hard on my dick but I dont touch it because I want to enjoy hardness of my dick till uncle and aunt sex.
My uncle rub his hand on aunt ass now my aunt put his hand on the back of my uncle and stick to my uncle more close and put his pink lips on the uncle lips. Uncle moving his hand and rubbing aunt soft ass and kissing her lips now he take one hand at the front side and touch the belly of aunt and open the node of lenghas/Ghaghara but he not remove the Ghaghara/Lenghas. Again they put his hand the back side of aunt and put his hand inside the Ghaghara/Lenghas I see his hand above the panty of aunt but under the Ghagharas.
He is massaging aunt ass in slow motion I thought he is expert in it. Now uncle move her hand at the front side and he touch pussy part of aunt above the panty aunt kissing uncle and enjoying the entire thing. Now I waited when uncle will remove the lengha/Ghaghara of aunt and uncle slowly lower the Ghaghara and remove it till the knee of aunt. My heart beat increased when I have seen the fair/white thigh of my aunt at first time. And water flowing from that soft thigh. Now uncle remove her Ghaghara by his feet/toes. And make aunt only in panty and choli/Blouse. Now uncle turn my aunt means aunt back on uncle side. He is now touching the boobs/breast of aunt. Rubbing breast of aunt I have seen first time aunts boobs/breast without sari. Its size around 34. Uncle tries to open the blouse button of the choli/blouse and he did it. Now he not removes the choli but rub the aunt boobs on the bra. She wear black color bra. Uncle slowly lowers his hand towards the aunt belly/stomach. And continuously he is kissing aunts neck.
I have seen my aunt eye was closed at that time. Slowly he Put his hand under the panty of aunt and holding the pussy of aunt in his palm. Aunt got excited and takes deep breath. Uncle rubbing her pussy by one hand uncle the panty and rubbing breast of aunt by second hand with continuous kissing on neck and back. Now aunt move her hand and hold the penis of uncle. She is massaging penis of uncle by one hand at the top part of trouser and her second hand on the neck of uncle. Uncle rubbing aunt pussy and aunt rubbing uncle penis. Now I have seen the under arm of my aunt its totally shaved and fair so nice view. Now uncle move further and take his hand out of aunt panty and remove her blouse/choli now aunt is in panty and bra. She is too much fair insight than my imagination. Her round face makes her sexier.
Now uncle turn aunt from his side and put his hand on the clips of bra and open the clips of bra. Now her naked back is covered by her long hair. It makes environment more romantic. I was eager to see her fully naked. Uncle move his hand on the back of aunt and hold the hair of aunt in his feast and pull it at the lower side and he remove aunt bra by his mouth. Now I clearly see the naked breast of my aunt it is round in shape and tight with pink nipple with pink areola. Nipple got erect and harder uncle put his mouth their and suck the nipple slowly I got Horny due to watching this entire scene because aunt look so sexy now she is only in panty. I have never seen aunt without sari. Now aunt bent down and she remove the trouser of uncle. Uncle is now only in his underwear. I can see the erection of uncle penis.
She bites above the underwear and lower the underwear by her teeth. Now the shaft of uncle out of the underwear aunt remove whole underwear by her hand and pour the water on uncle penis it is black in color. Aunt cleans it with applying soap that time aunt eye stare on the uncle penis. After cleaning the uncle penis aunt first suck the penis ball by her pink lips. Aunt has round and beautiful face so I never image she can do this all things, aunt holding the penis in one hand and second hand on the ass of uncle and her lips on uncle testis. She is sucking it like she is tucking ice gola. Now she move further she is doing kisses on the penis I got more Horny I never image that my aunt do all this thing because she is too strict in our f****y (strict female is more sexy may be). Now her both hand on the ass of uncle and she hold uncle penis in her mouth. Uncle hold her hair.
Aunt on her knee and sucking uncle dick, Her pink lip and white skin look more pink and white against uncle black penis. During sucking of penis uncle release his semen in the aunts mouth and I think aunt will be happy but aunt just raise her eye and look the uncle with anger even dick is in her mouth may be her eye want to say something. I didnt understand what she want to tell after few minute aunt withdraw the penis from her mouth and drink all the come and told to uncle that you always release without satisfying me and I got socked means uncle is unable to satisfied aunt hunger even he do well. She shows his anger by her eye and told him you go outside I know you will not do anything more as like all day. As a wife I satisfied you but when you will satisfy me. Uncle told dont say like this I am trying but what I do if I ejaculate early.
Aunt told you have this problem when we got married. I know I have to satisfy me by myself you and sl**p. Now I think uncle has to come outside so without making noise I went to my room and within few minute I heard the sound that uncle come out from the bathroom and went his room. But aunt come after 20 minutes of uncle. I dont know what she did in bathroom and then she also went her room. That night I feel happy but I have not seen my aunt pussy because uncle has not removed the aunts panty. But I have seen her breast/boobs all the body except pussy. I close the door and this night I masturbate 3 times because I have never seen this kind of fair skin who has no single spot on her body. Finally I open the door before fall in sl**p. Next day as routine aunt walk up me I go for bath again I have seen that black panty and masturbate but today masturbate is more pleasurable than previous because when I close my eye I can see all the scene of last night. Now I finish the bath and ready for breakfast.
My uncle seat near to me and my aunt serve us I have seen aunt face she is giving anger look to my uncle. I ask uncle why aunt look so anger today he told nothing I am going USA that’s why. My uncle dnt know that I know the real reason and I realize one fact why my aunt nature is angry. Because her face is good nature is good looks is good color is good only she is behaving angrily and last night I got the answer.
Day by day pass and the day is coming, that day my parents also came to my uncle home because my uncle is going abroad first time. At night 1 am his flight so we all went to ahmedabad airport by taxi. My uncle and driver seat at the front seat and my mom dad and aunt seat at the back seat. I told where I seat so aunt told come on my baby seat on my lap. Hearing this I got so excited and I seat on the lap of my aunt. She put her hand like hugs me from back side and her boobs/breast touch me at my back what a soft touch. I am enjoying more when speed breaker come because that time I push backside so near to her boobs/breast. I remember those days touching of woman in mandir, bus, crowd etc and got erect in my penis now the same situation but in awkward condition first time fear is more than pleasure because mom, dad and uncle whole are with me and erection is nothing but because of my aunt touch and her hands on my lap.
Airport is near to naroda which is 9 km away from our place. So what I have to do I got confuse but touching of my aunt boobs make me more horney but at one speed breaker taxi jumped lot and I too so my erect penis touch the hand of my aunt and maybe she felt my erection on her hand. After that speed breaker she lowered her hand and I can feel her soft hand on my penis. She put her hand on the tip of my penis but not do anything more till airport come so I think it maybe by mistake or she cannot felt anything. Uncle’s flight was ahmedabad to delhi and from there to next flight. My aunt got sad and she hugs my uncle with tear on her eye and we all went back at aunts home after departure the uncle’s flight. In return journey my aunt seat at the right window side than my mom and than me at left window side so nothing happens. Next day my mom and dad again go our village leaving me at aunt home. Mom told to aunt take care of me. Now I and aunt are alone in her flat. So first time I think to arouse my aunt and give her nice fuck. Because to fuck beautiful perfect lady like her is the dream of all.
This day I went my college, In the college I couldn’t concentrate the whole day I just dreaming about my aunt and at 6pm I reached home. My aunt is busy in kitchen I got fresh and then she ask me what u like in dinner I said khichdi and potato sabji she made it and we set for the dinner. We set in to the kitchen because there is no dining table at her home so we set on the floor of the kitchen for dinner she seat beside me touching to my knee to her knee. During the dinner she told me that you have to study on my room and sl**p after study on the same room not because of the bad intention but she told this thing to save the electricity but I got excited and I say ok aunty. After the dinner I take my notebook and books and went to my aunt room she was busy in kitchen to wash the dishes.
After completion of house hold work she came in to the room and set near me and enquired about my study I said its going fine. She ask me about exam I told her its after 1 month. She is taking my books and ask me about the subject I replied her this books is for the subject anatomy and physiology. The book is too much big with color photograph of body anatomy. One of the subjects in medical field and book author is tortora. She turn the pages of books and find the figure of body part and ask me how you remember all is any difficulty to understand these all I said no more just to translate from English to gujarati she said dont worry I will teach you these all in gujarti so you can easy understand (She did M.A in English) so I said that’s fine. She turns the pages and she all the photographs including the chapter reproductive system.
But she said nothing and I got idea how to seduce her. She said you do study I will come after bath so I said ok. She went in to the bathroom and no one in the home so I waited to confer that she went in to the bathroom and she lock the bathroom door. Now I go near to the bathroom without making noise and from the key hole I tried to find her. She is standing under the shower with her sari. She remove her sari and put it on the hanger as well as she open the node of Ghaghara and remove it and put it also in to the hanger and what a view this day she wear white panty I have seen panty part fit in to the gap of her ass crack its look so sexy now she is in only blouse/choli and panty. She unbuttons her blouse and removes it. I am enjoying the view of her beauty she look gorgeous in white panty and white bra.
I am sure this day I will definitely see the pussy of her so I got more excited and my penis got erect. She open her bra from the side of her hand and remove it and now she is going to remove her panty she hold her panty by two hand side by side and lower it and then she bent and remove her panty from one leg to other leg. I think I will surly die after viewing this scene. But her ass is on my side and pussy on other side. I can clearly see her naked ass. Its too much fair and her ass crack lining are pink in color increase the beauty of her ass. No single spot on her ass its neat and clean and beautiful. I got mad. I hold my penis under my Bermuda. She start shower and water is pouring on her body from head to leg and she is cleaning her body by her hand. Her back is on my side she applied soap on her boobs/breast and on her ass.
I have seen her in naked position she has perfect figure more beautiful than any model. She is cleaning her body and moving her hand now she is cleaning her bumps by two hands and one hand put in to the ass crack. She put her one leg on the bucket and applying soap on her thigh portion. Oh what a scene I never seen this kind of scene in my life after than she turn and I have seen her pussy first time its near to key hole and I can clearly see the beauty of her pussy. She has no hair on her pussy may be she shaved it before. Her pussy look like tight and pussy lips is pinkish in color. Slightly mass on both the pussy lips and between her thigh the shape of her pussy is so sexier. I have never seen pussy like that in my life. Now she is pouring water on her pussy and cleaning her pussy by water first and then she applied soap there.
I continue watching it and rubbing my penis. She put her one hand one the pussy and hold it in her palm. Her hand is so nice with pink and small finger. She apart her pussy lips and washing it with water what a view inside her pussy is more pinkish than the outside and she put one finger on her pussy and clean the pussy I think that she will do the masturbate but she cant and after cleaning her pussy she off the shower and take the towel to clean her body she first clean her hair than her fair boobs and than her ass and after her pussy and thigh. Now she wear her ghaghra without panty so I think why that day I was not find the panty under her sari because after bath at night she don’t wear the panty as well as bra. Now she take the sari after wearing the blouse so I think she may be come out at any time so I left that place and went in to my room. There I set near the table as I am reading the books but still I have erection on my penis I hide it putting writing pad on that. She came in to the room and as usual set in to the balcony and drying her hair. I feel the beauty of her from the sari. After than she set on the bad and I completed my home work so I ask for the TV.
She starts the TV and we both watching the TV in same room. The movie maine pyarkiya was playing at that time. After some time she told me that you can sl**p here only because your uncle is not here so no need to use both the fan and lights. I said ok and feel happy. Befor falling in sl**p she told me switch off the TV and lights and on the dim lights only and sl**p. So I sl**p near her first time. Her back on my side and face is on opposite side I seen her back its near to my face and I have erection on my pains so what I do just observing her back and ass because no another option if I did anything wrong than definitely she will tell to my mom and dad and through out of her house so I just watching her back in dim light. But watching her back also gives me more pleasure. I can’t sl**p till 2 am and she turns on my side her sari pallu fall a side and her beautiful round and tight boobs/breast near to my face. So have clear the view of her boobs near to my eye covered by her blouse with no bra.
Her breast gap (Gali) make her more sexier and I was arouse by it. So I try to move one stapes ahead I touch her boobs by my head closing my eye. First time I touch her boobs by my head what a soft touch I set in this position for half an hours. Then I sl**p in this position that my knee touches the knee of her and my hand near her belly portion. I make my move and touch her belly and knee. I got wilder and penis is not in my control. Her belly is so silky and soft but I don’t do more that night and fall in to sl**p. In the morning she got up daily at 5.30 and I at 7 to 8 am. So before me she got ready and make the breakfast for me. She then walked up to me and I went in to the bathroom there I have seen last night removed white panty and I masturbate in. Then I set for the breakfast. Today I went college and come early than routine time so she ask me why you come early I replied today practical is off. She said ok. So she said help her from the house hold work today she is cleaning the fan dust.
So she take stool and stand on the stood and said me hold that stool so she not get fall. I hold the stool it is near about 5 feet in heights and ceiling height is 12 ft. Her height is 5”6 so she can reach easily to clean the fan wings from the lower side but to clean it from the upper side she has to stand on her feet finger. So she did it and her lengas on my face. I lowered my head under her lenghas/Ghaghara and I seen her beautiful legs with black color panty I have see that there is no hair on her feet its clean and fair and sweating on her thigh portion due to hot. So the water droplet shining and I want to touch her legs but I am afraid so I don’t do it I forget she clean the fan and when she look below her Ghaghara cover my face. She got red by anger and told me that what I am doing. I was afraid and said nothing. She came near to me and said I have not expected this thing from your side. I said sorry but my intention is not bed. By mistake this thing happen please forgive me aunt and she scold me lot that day.
I was afraid that she will call my parents but she don’t do it. Just warn me not to do this kind of thing if you want to study from her house. I said ok. That night I have not too much dared to see her from the key hole of bathroom and after finishing the homework I fall in to sl**p before her. I sl**p in trouser or Bermuda in night. Early morning I have erection problem why I don’t know. She always wake up early in the morning after finishing her bath (but today she bath after than me) when she came near to me I sl**p winding my legs opposite side and I got hard on my penis so it facing on the ceiling side. She views it for a minute but left the room and from kitchen she told my name and I walk up. (I know this thing later that she has seen my erection daily). Today is Sunday so holiday in college. So we both pass our time in house.
Today she told me you finish your bath than she will go I ask why ? she told me that she want to clean her kitchen and floor. So I said ok. She told me fill the bucket and put it outside the bathroom. I did it. She need it for cleaning the kitchen. Bucket is heavy and large I fill it with water than she came and try to carry it but during the carry it she got muscle cramp on her back. So she said my name and told me that please hold her so I hold her and ask what happen she told she has pain her back due to muscle cramp. I take her in her bed room. I put her in to the bed and ask for doctor she refuse it and said there is a move (analgesic) in her door so take it and give me. I have given that gel to my aunt she tried to apply this on her back but her hand not reach the exact area where she has pain. So I ask her can I apply it. She said ok. She sl**p facing her back on my side so I can easily apply the gel. I take the gel and apply it on her back. What a soft back. I ask where she has pain she said lower portion of waist.
I tried to massage it smoothly but she don’t like it so she said you can seat on my back so it gives me pressure. So I seat on her back she said not in this position put one leg on right side and other on left so equal pressure on the body. I set on her back means just above her ass. Her ass is too soft. I can feel the softness of her ass because she has not wear panty inside her Ghaghara/lengha and she has not bath today morning. I got erection and tense if she will know than she will slap me. But condition is not under my control now she told me to apply move on her back and for smooth massage. I take gel on my both hand and apply it on her back.
My leg are both side of her body like that I am fucking her ass. I rub the move tube on her back up and down due to this my penis touches her ass because of my seating position. May be she can feel that erection but dnt say anything due to that pain. I sat my position without knowing her in this manner that my penis can touch her ass crack. I gave her smooth massage and moving my penis in out on her ass crack she feel it but dnt say anything so I did it for 5 minutes and I feel softness of her ass and feel her ass crack on my penis. Then suddenly she told me that enough dear now I am batter. So I down from her ass and she told me that now she is going for bath you will go after me. I said ok. I set near her and she stand and without saying anything she take towel and went to the bathroom.
I take my position near key hole of bathroom and I have seen she removed her cloth one by one and washing her pussy this time she is doing different than previous bath. She is shaking her pussy with her palm and during shaking she try to hold whole pussy in her palm. I didnt understand what she is doing. She put her one feet on bucket and one feet on floor. She is shaking her pussy by her middle finger. She is shaking upper part of pussy( later I know it called clitoris) Now she enter the index finger on her pussy and she did in and out from her pussy. I got arouse watching this and I am also shaking my penis.
She did first slowly and then increases her speed. I have seen her eye was half close and half open like she has taken any narcotic d**g. May be she is enjoying it. I have seen some sticky fluid on her finger so I understand she got wet on her pussy and its her vaginal liquid. She did it by only putting index finger she try to deep her finger as possible as go inside. Now she deep her middle finger in her vagina and not to do in and out but try to put it more deep and make this position for one minute. Her middle finger on her vagina and other part hold her vagina tightly and she has taken deep breath in than out with closing her eye and removes her finger. I can see the sticky liquid on her palm. I think she has finished her masturbation session. Her pussy got pinkish red due to vigorous shaking. It looks more puffy than normal. I have seen the satisfactory look on her face. Now she cleans her pussy and takes her bath and come out of the bathroom that time I was in my room. She told that go and take bath. I said ok.
I have lots of questions in my mind why she did it? May be she feels my erection on her ass and arouse by it. Or maybe she miss uncle. (Later I know she did it due to touch of my penis on her ass and she like it more pleasurable foreplay than before so she went in to the bathroom and did masturbation) . then I go for bath and remove my clothes and take her panty and covered it on my penis. I first touch her panty on my penis smoothly and then I put my penis inside her panty and cover my entire penis by her panty and slowly slowly I did my penis skin up and down and then I increase the speed and release my all semen in her panty. (Later I know that she has seen me daily to doing that act from the key hole of bathroom and I got shocked to hearing this at that time and she also like to see me in bathroom in this act).
After finishing my bath I out from the bathroom and I always wear clothes out of the bathroom. This times my aunt in my room and she said have finished bath I said yes aunty. I take powder and apply on my chest but not on my back she has seen it and told me why you not sprinkle powder on your back I told not possible by me. How I can apply powder on my back. So she take the powder and sprinkle on my back and said your back is not properly clean you are not taking bath in proper. I said ya at home mom has to clean my back but here how is possible?
Hearing this she told she will give me bath tomorrow I got happy and waited for tomorrow morning. Day pass happily and night comes I have finished my homework and I ask aunt about difficulty in study. She said what happen? I said I have problem in this chapter she said in which chapter I told her in reproductive system. So she has taken my book and read the paragraph before that she has seen all the coloring picture of that chapter and she told that she will teach it tomorrow now she can read and after than she will teach me. I just ask my aunt what is reproductive system she told study of genital organ I again ask what is genital organ she said the organ which are help full to produce new baby. I said means she said the organ of male reproductive system is Penis and testis and female is breast and vagina.
I innocently ask means female have no testis and male have no breast she smile and said I will teach these all tomorrow. She told me now you have to get up early and do study early also. I said ok but you have to walkup me early. She said ok and We said goodnight to each other. In the morning 5.30 she came near to me and get up me. I told her 5 min aunty but she don’t listen this and stand there that time I have hard on my penis I know it and I know my aunt has seen it. So she is enjoying that view for few minute and wake me up. She said go in to bathroom today she will bath after than me. She will gives me bath. So I went in to bathroom she came near me and told me that sear on the table.
I seat on the table facing my back toward her. I have wear Bermuda so she said why you wear it. Remove it otherwise how can I gives you bath so I remove my Bermuda and I am only in my underwear. She is pouring water on my back and I can feel her soft touch on my back I got erection. She set her pallu of sari in her waist and applying soap on my back and then move her hand towards my chest.
She apply soap on my chest also again pull her hand towards my back and she is applying soap under my underwear means on ass portion. I was arouse by her move and close my eye she has seen it and move her hand at the front side from the underwear and apply soap on my private part means above than my penis area. I have not shaved so when she applying the soap she definitely feel the hair of my penis part but she didnt say anything and now she moved her hand further lower and her hand touch to my penis. My breath increase and I am taking deep breath than she apply soap on the surfacing of my penis without saying anything I also silently enjoying that act I am enjoying this foreplay and I have never enjoyed this kind of foreplay before its give more pleasure than masturbation. Her soft hand touch on my penis and my penis is in erect condition she hold penis and say turn at my side so I can wash it easily I said nothing and I turn towards her with closing my eye. So I cannot see her but she can see me. Now she has taken more soap in her other hand and put her other hand in my underwear and applying soap around erect penis.
She now remove one hand from underwear and by other hand she hold my penis and gives up and down movement for 5 to 7 times holding my dick in her palm but she has not removed my underwear now by other hand she poured water and wash my penis and again she gave me up and down movement like she is giving me masturbation.
Then she remove her hand from underwear and said now you can do bath I have to go. I said nothing she looks me and go outside I lock the door and think why she did it and not do more.? Why she has not removed my underwear etc etc? (Later I know she want to tease me and after giving bath she set near the key hole and has seen all my act) I also don’t do anything with her body and I did masturbation (she has seen it from key hole). After finishing my bath I got ready for my college I said nothing to my aunt and she also not say anything to me. I went college and came to home.
After finishing dinner and all I ask hows your back she said some little pain is there. So you have to apply move at night I say ok and got excited. At night after finishing homework I told her that now I am free so you can sl**p I will apply move. So she obey it and I take my position on her as before that I have change my Bermuda and this time I don’t wear underwear. I set on her ass in this manner that my penis touches her ass crack and I know she has not wear underwear so we can easily feel our touch. I apply move tube on her back and doing act like I am fucking her ass from behind. I hold her upper back in my hand I and giving pressure in her smooth and soft ass that my penis go inside her ass. She feel it and she apart her hand I massage her back I am also enjoying fucking her wearing of cloths it’s a good pleasurable moment than sex. Now I told her please aunt open your blouse button so I can give you massage on upper back she did it there is no bra because she not wear panty and bra at night now her fair and completed naked back on my side she bent her hand under her forehead and put her face on one side with the support of her hand.
I like that position and it show her sexier. I am applying move on her back from upper to lower part and try to touch her boobs from side. It got pressed by her weight so half portion is visible clearly. I tried to move my hand side to her both boobs and stroking my penis above her ass. So hot situation for me I think I have to lie down on her and remove her whole cloth but I can’t do it and enjoying this foreplay. Now I move further and touch her boobs and I tried to put on her boobs and I did it I lowered my hand and hold her boobs from backside and what a feeling. So tight boobs but in the fraction of second she turn around me and slapped on my face and scold me. She said what are you doing? I said nothing I just applying you move on your back than she said than why you touch my boobs/Breast.
I know what you want I will call your mom and dad and inform him what you are trying to do? I got fear and erection got lose and I begged her for not to say all these incidence to mom and dad and again she slap me hard on my face because when she was taking her blouse button is open and no bra insight so I can clearly see the pink boobs of her with erect nipple and I am watching this during taking. So she slap me hard my cheek got red. Tear comes from my eye. She tied her blouse button. And adjust her sari. I am begging her and she told I will not tell you this thing your mom and dad but don’t do it again. I promise her and again she slap me and said go and sl**p. I went for sl**p and she again go in to bathroom I don’t understand why se go for bath again. (later she told she go for masturbation because I make her Horny due to wild and sexy massage and she slap me intentionally for to enjoying foreplay and make it more pleasurable). This time I don’t go near the bathroom because of afraid. She came after20 minutes and sl**p beside me.
In the morning she woke up me and she has seen my red and swollen cheek. I don’t say anything and she said sorry to me that she was react over and has given kiss on my chick first time. I feel good but I didnt forget last night hard slap so I say ok but didnt say mom and dad. I went for bath and I don’t to masturbation today and taken normal bath and after than ready for to go college. I back at home 6 pm that night after finishing the dinner she again say sorry I say ok and she told me that she will teach me reproductive system today. I can’t understand her act. Is she like all this thing or she is taking care me in study as my aunt? I am confuse…I don’t think more and she set beside me and open the book. She is explaining me that reproductive system is the system by which male and female produce new baby.
Male have penis and female have vagina. Penis consist two testis she shown me this all in diagram also. Testis produce semen and semen active portion is sperm. During the sexual excitement it may be visual, Listening, Touching, Dreaming, Odoring any of them penis got erect and increase his size. Listening this all my penis got erect but I hide it and she noticed it. Female reproductive system consist vagina and in to the vagina there are two major and two minor labia. And at the junction of labia is clitoris its also known as female penis. It is most sensual part of female reproductive system. During the sexual pleasure it play main role and increase her size little.
So its known as female penis. There is one cover over the vagina is known as hymen. It got break during the sex and female lost her virginity so I ask means what? She explained that hymen is vaginal covering when man enters his penis in to vagina that time hymen got break due to the entry of penis in vagina and sometime bl**d comes from the vagina. Again hymen will not form so girls know virgin till her hymen not break. So I again ask that means you have not hymen. She smiled and say yes. During her teaching I got stimulated and she noticed it and said female have different opening for urination and for sex while male have one opening for sex and urination she shows me in figure but I don’t understand it from the figure and she noticed it. So she told me ok for your better study will do the practical and practically I explained you the reproductive system but for study not to think more and don’t say it to other I got happy and she told me that first I will explain you male reproductive system so you have to remove your trouser.
I did it now I am in underwear she told me to remove underwear but I feel shy so she said its for your study not to Shy if you do it than tou can understand batter. But I don’t do it. So she came near to me and seat on the floor I stand near her like that my penis is near her face. She held my back and pull me her side and remove my underwear and my erect penis is in front of her eye.
She looked it for few minute I say sorry because of erection she said don’t worry its normal don’t take tension. She ask me what’s your penis size I got socked (later she explained why she ask size of my penis because in female vagina starting 5 to 7 cm area knowing as vulva is important in sex it consist sex receptor so if penis is long or short no matter but minimum length of penis is 7 cm required to satisfy any woman). I said I don’t measure it then she said don’t worry she take footpatty (Measuring tap) from the near cupboard and measured the size its 22 CM she said wow so good and 10 cm in diameter. She said so good I ask her for uncle size but she not answered (later I know he has 16 cm length and 6 cm in diameter) and explaining me the male reproductive system. I stand near her face and she was seating and explaining in that position. She said below the penis portion there is one sac its known as scrotum and she touch there. She held my scrotum in her palm and given nice sexual massage I got arouse but I don’t say anything because I don’t understand her. When she will slap I do not know? So I didnt do anything just stand there like statue.
She again said inside the scrotum there is two small ball is known as testis and she touch it by her one hand on one testis and other hand on other testis and she is playing with my testis by her finger. Her lips got vibrate and her eye shows lust but she hide this all with great art. Then she held my penis and told me that this is the penis it got erect by kissing, Touching, Visual or any other way like yours are hard. It increase it size due to increase bl**d flow due to release of nitric oxide in penile vain. The penis head is covered with foreskin but when male start masturbation the penis tip got open. She ask me that your foreskin is not covered the head of your penis means you are doing masturbation am I right? I say no aunt she told me not to tell lie and I say yes I am doing. She was happy hearing to this. But not ask more about it. Then she hold my penis and lower my foreskin and open the head of my penis I got shivering in my body and she feel it. She held my penis in this manner that I feel her soft touch on my penis.
And her fair hand looks good on my penis but her palm is unable to cover all my penis it cover only 1/3 part of my penis. Now she hold penis tight to tease me and said this opening of man is for to ejaculate semen and urine also but in sex man can ejaculate semen only not urine. She said semen is sticky in nature and it consist sperm which is useful for production of new baby. I said what is difference in sperm and semen she said semen is liquid under this liquid sperm are reside and semen protect it is basic in nature. (Ph Is basic because female have acidic Ph so acid and base make neutral and sperm can survive).
If male not release his semen during ejaculation he feel uncomfortable and some time it produce pain in penis. She said so I make you comfortable and saying this she held my penis and giving me slow up and down movement of my penis foreskin her black and beautiful eye stared on my penis she is continuously watching the penis skin go in and out I close my eye. I feel some soft touch on my penis I open my eye I have seen my aunt giving me masturbation by holding my dick in her palm and her mouth is near to my penis during up and down, back and fro she touch her pink lips on the tip of my penis I think now she will take my penis as like I have seen she has taken penis of uncle in her mouth but she can’t she just touch her lips on the tip of the penis and given smooth kiss now I opened my hand and put it on her head. She did it for 10 minute and she was seating on floor by folding her legs and I am in standing position so my penis is exactly straight to her lips. I am enjoying but suddenly she releases the grip of my penis and said you have good stamina I just checking your stamina. I have given you 10 to 15 minute masturbation but you not release your semen so its nice.
Then she said now its enough to understand male reproductive system and said me that she is going to explain female reproductive system. So she stand and I tried to wear my underwear but she stop me.
She ask me have you ever seen the female vagina I said no aunt. She again ask tell me truth I said no aunt by swear. She said ok do you have any girl friend I said no aunt. Listening this all she said don’t worry I will teach you all about female reproductive system but promise you will get 100% in this subject I said I will try. Listening this she sat on the bed and told me that I have to seat on the floor so my head on the bed side and I can clearly see all the parts of vagina. I sear on the floor with erect penis and she again she it and given naughty smile. She then starts about female reproductive system. She said female reproductive system has two main parts one is vagina and another is breast so we will start from breast. She said female have two breast (male have chest not a part of reproductive system). She removed her sari from her breast part. She said open the button of blouse/choli so I open it and I know she has not wear bra at night. I open one by one all button and then she removed her choli.
I just watching her boobs and she saw me she told me give me your hand and I have given my hand on her hand. She put my hand on her breast/boobs. She said this is known as breast made up by fatty mass. She told me to press it I pressed it. I can feel the softness of her boobs. I pressed it for one minute than she held my another hand put it on second breast I am now pressing her both boobs I never pressed boobs of any lady. The boobs are so fair I am enjoying and she also. She said stop and I got confuse now she held my finger and make round circle around her nipple and said this pink part covering around the nipple is known as areola.
I make circle on second breast with sexual manner and she has taken deep breath she put her both hand on my hand press against her boobs for few minute. I got stimulated and want to sex with her but how is it possible? so I just enjoying this moment. (Now a day I feel this kind of moment is more enjoyable than do the sex ). Now she held my hand with her hand and she said touch to nipple I obey her and touch her nipple it got hard and pinkishwhite in color. She said its known as nipple it secret milk after the birth of baby so it’s a part of reproductive system. Nipple increases their size during sexual stimulation.
I said I can feel your nipple hardness she said you want to feel it in real than suck it by your mouth. I got happy and seat on my foot and she has given her one boob on my mouth. What a soft touch she guide me that first you just suck the only nipple and press other boobs by hand I am doing as what she said. I am just sucking her nipple only by my lips and pressing other boobs she is moaning I can hear her low voice. Now she said suck nipple with areola I have than taken her nipple with areola in my mouth and given her nice and slow suck. She told please touch your tongue on nipple during sucking I am obeying her. During the sucking I touch my tongue to her nipple she got wilder and held my hair with her hand and press my mouth on her boobs.
Now I got bolder and put my both hand against her bare and naked back. I suck her nipple and areola I hold her tightly and she push my head on her boobs and said now you can take the entire boobs on your mouth I did it and try to hold her whole boobs in my mouth but it was not possible I did suck for 5 minute than she said do same on other boobs I did same thing on other boobs first I suck her nipple than areola than try to suck her entire breast. She got arouse and I push her on the bed so she was lying on the bed I continuously suck her breast one by one. She stop me than said just see the size of nipple and breast I said it get increase and breast got tight. Her breast got red due to my suck than I tried to remove her sari by my hand from her Ghaghara I tried but she stop me but this time I tried more f***efully and I removed her sari now she is in her Ghaghara. So I lowered my hand near her pussy but she held my hand I said don’t stop so she release my hand and I touch her pussy above the Ghaghara it was nice touch.
Now I am massaging her pussy she got shivering on her body and I have given massage on her pussy till 10 minute during this time she held my penis she is also giving me masturbation and I am continuously massaging her pussy with my palm and sucking her boobs. Now I am going to open her Ghaghara she stop me once again but I remove her hand by my other hand and open the node of her Ghaghara/lenga and I insert my hand under her Ghaghara she not wear the panty so I directly touch her pussy I first move my index finger between her pussy lips than I hold her whole pussy in my hand she make upper movement of her abdomen. Then I vibrate her pussy by my hand she is moaning loader and increase her hand grip on my penis. Now I change my position I set above on her and my both hand put under her ass and hold her bump and sucking her nipple by mouth.
I rub her bumps by my hand its too tight and round in touch I can feel her silkiness on my hand. Now I tried to remove her ghaghar so she upper her waist and then legs so I easily remove her Ghaghara. Now she is naked with no cloth on her body. Her body is too fair. I have never seen body like this. Now I am on her and my hand under her ass. So I rubbed her ass and given nice move on her bump and she lye down straight now I move further from kissing her boobs to I come down to her stomach her abdomen is shivering with pleasure and I kissed on her round navel. Then I slightly go down to her pubic part she bent her legs and apart slightly. I take my mouth near her pussy with lots of kisses and she jump at upper side with pleasure. I held her bump and now I touch my lips on her pussy and move my hand toward her boobs so I lying in this position that my mouth near her vagina and hands on her boobs and my legs below the bed. I pull her at the edge of bed and I set on my knee near to bed and she given me response that time.
I held her west and put my mouth between her thigh she apart her legs so I can easily she the view of her pussy. Its clean shaved and pink I kiss her pussy lips and she told me that that pussy lips are made up from fat mass. She said open this pussy lips I open that pussy lips with my first finger put on on lips and thumb on other lips she said what you have seen I said two fold of skin she said its known as labia majora and labia minora.
Then she said look the junction of pussy lips at upper side I looked there and she said kiss there I than kiss there she said whats there I said some nuts like structure she said it’s a clitoris vibrate it by your first finger I did it and she slightly move her hip at upper side. The size of clitoris is increase and it got erect she said suck it in vibrating voice I did same. I held her legs and put my mouth in her vagina she said put your tongue in vagina I did it and I have seen see is enjoying more I suck her vagina and its pinkish-white in color so smooth it got some puffy due to my suck than she told insert your finger I insert my middle figure I can feel the wetness and tightness of her vagina and I can image that my uncle has not did so much fun with this pussy. I can feel the pulse of that vagina. It gives contraction and relaxation on my figure. She told me that insert your finger as deep as possible I tried it and given her nice finger fuck.
Now she told me that remove your finger I ask her why I am hurting you she said no dear you are giving me lot than I want but remove and insert your first finger in my pussy and middle finger in my ass I understand that she want double penetration so I did same thing first I tried to insert middle finger in her ass so I apart her ass cheek I have find the anal opening it is in pink in color look like rose around white silky skin. I tried to insert finger but its too tight so I given back and fro to my finger it goes slightly under her ass hole. Then I have given slow push and she also cooperates with me. She has widened her ass by holding her hip by her hand so i insert half of my full finger in her ass hole. She is feeling pleasure with pain and I can see the happiness of pain on her face. Now she close her eye and held my hand and with pressure she push my finger in her ass so it goes inside her ass hole. She said now not to do anything for few minute just seat in this pos